《My Son Might Be A Villain》


 Chapter 1

    "Well, I''m not going to..." Standing by the door, Suran stops and says to the woman in front of her.


    "What! i''m not coming? You''re not kidding, are you? Customers are waiting over there. You can''t go now? " Hearing Su Ran''s words, the other party appears very surprised.


    "I''m not kidding. It''s just, er, I suddenly have a stomachache. I can''t help it..." Su ran pretended to be in pain and pulled her wrist out of her opponent''s hand.


    "Really?" The other party looks at Su Ran''s eyes full of suspicion. "Today''s guests live in Dongshan. Don''t blame me for not reminding you. This is an opportunity. What''s more, if you don''t go, you don''t want to take your seat fee today. "


    "I know, I know, I also want to earn more, but this is not a condition not allowed, Hong Jie, you..."


    "Come on, whatever you want." The other party impolitely interrupts Su Ran''s words. Her face is not worried, and she takes several women to the car.


    Bang -


    "you don''t want to be a face."


    As soon as the door closes, Su ran hears Hongjie''s low scolding.


    This low scolding makes Su ran embarrassed, but she doesn''t get angry.


    Compared with losing my life, what is a mere scolding?


    Although Su ran didn''t know how to die when she went to the so-called client with Hongjie at the moment, she knew very clearly that she would die, and only today, just for a while. After all, that''s what was written in the original novel.


    In the real world, Su Ran is a musician. Recently, she is writing a piece of music. If this piece is written, it may become a world-famous work and her peak work. Unfortunately, when the song is half written, she suddenly dies beside the piano because she has not slept for a long time.


    When Su ran wakes up again, she finds herself in a romance novel recommended by her assistant.


    The time point she is wearing now is actually after the completion of the original novel.


    In the ending part of the original novel, the rich man and the ordinary and capable female owner Xing Fudi live together and have a pair of twins after marriage.


    Among them, Su ran, the number one villainous woman with the same name and surname, and the rich family daughter Su ran, who wanted to marry the man by all means, was rejected and expelled from the family because of her various evil deeds, and at the same time implicated a pair of parents. Although Su ran didn''t die, she ended up worse than death. She not only disfigured herself, but also became a hostess in the red light district.


    At the end of the novel, there is also a story about a couple of sons and daughters of a man and a woman who grow up. Some perverted villain has nothing to do with the daughter of the master, but is finally pressed on the ground by the daughter''s son for friction. The villain''s name was su Han, and his mother was su ran.


    After all, there are not many descriptions of Su Han in the novel.


    There is only one sentence: ten years ago, Su Han was fooled into going to a special reception held by a rich man by his friends in the society. At the reception, only 12-year-old Su Han witnessed the whole process of his so-called mother being humiliated to death, which became the beginning of Su Han''s metamorphosis and distortion.


    It is at this point in time that Su ran enters the novel.


    No matter whether Su ran will return to the original world or not, whether there are other reasons for the distortion of the character of the villains in the novel, Su ran must not take this step for her own sake.


    As for the outcome of changing this important turning point, no one knows


    Su Ran''s eyes become dazed when she looks at the van that is gradually leaving her sight.


    A gust of wind makes Su ran shiver.


    Beishi has entered April, and even at night there are about ten degrees. However, Su Ran is still wearing the "work clothes" of the original owner: a translucent tight suspender and a full-length leather skirt, which has no heat preservation effect.


    After rubbing her arms in her arms, Su ran turns and walks to the other end of the street.


    This is not the direction to go back to the rental house, but in the memory of the owner, there is a pedestrian street.


    In the real world, Su Ran''s daily life has always been managed by an assistant, and most of her clothes are specially tailored. Therefore, no matter in the past or now, Su ran does not know the brand, grade and price of clothes.


    After reading the slogan of "bleeding sale" on one of the shop''s doorplates, she measured the balance of the original owner''s bank card. Su ran walked in without hesitation.


    When a tall woman walks into the store, it''s easy to attract the attention of the shop assistant.


    However, as soon as she saw Su Ran''s "professional suit", the shop assistant immediately changed her look of disdain: Although all of them worked as part-time workers, the women in this special profession were looked down upon.


    Ignoring the shop assistant''s disdain, Su ran goes to the pile of clothes at the "big sale" and quickly selects a set of normal clothes to change. The original clothes on her body were thrown into the garbage bin by Su ran without hesitation.


    "Is there a toilet here?" After paying, Su ran asked."Our bathroom is not external. If you want to find a bathroom, go to the mall opposite."


    "I see, thank you."


    ''s su dye also wears heavy makeup and strong perfume.


    She should have gone home for a shower, but it was too late.


    Fortunately, the original owner is now so poor that she can only use some inferior cosmetics. She does not have the effect of "not taking off makeup and not getting dizzy". She squeezed some hand sanitizer in the bathroom of the shopping mall, and Su ran easily washed off the heavy makeup on her face.


    Wiping off the water on her face, Su ran sighs at the face in the mirror that is six points similar to her in the real world, but her facial features are more beautiful.


    At last, it''s not so disobedient.


    The 4-cm scar on the forehead was left by the original owner when he was "picking up a box of rice". It is almost like disfigurement to put it on this amazing face.


    However, Su ran lived alone in the real world for a long time. She didn''t care about her appearance as if she were paranoid.


    After seeing the time, Su ran steps out of the bathroom.


    When she comes out of the shopping mall, Su ran raises her hand and calls for a taxi, "please go to dongshanyuan."


    "Dongshanyuan? You mean the one next to Chaohai park After listening to what Su ran said, the taxi driver asked again in disbelief.


    After running in Beishi for more than ten years, the driver''s master is also knowledgeable. Dongshanyuan is not an ordinary place. Although the passenger''s appearance and temperament are not bad, his clothes don''t seem to be able to touch it.


    "Little girl, it''s not easy for ordinary people to enter the place you want to go. Besides, it''s not safe for you to run around in the evening." The driver persuades, the heart way: this girl did not have what crooked idea.


    "Thanks for the reminder. I''m just going to pick up the baby." Su ran said faintly.


    Child, of course, means Su Han.


    Su ran did refuse to go to the banquet where she was killed. She changed the original owner''s choice, but could not influence other people.


    Su Han will still appear at the party.


    Neither Su ran nor the former "Su ran" was familiar with this son. However, since she took over the body of the original owner and knew what would happen afterwards, she turned a blind eye and allowed the flowers of the motherland to turn black. Su ran could not do such a thing.


    If Su ran can''t go, there won''t be the scene of "witnessing the humiliation and death of her own mother" in the original text, but the banquet is still going on. It''s not a tragedy of "Su ran". There will be other workers who will accept this "important play". If Su Han sees this, he will still plant abnormal seeds in his heart.


    Su ran wants to get the cheap son away before the "special program" of the party starts.


    Although, according to the inertia of the novel, 10 years later, Su Han, as a villain, may still be blackened for some other reason


    Here, Su Ran''s words surprised the taxi driver.


    The girl looked as old as her daughter. She had children, and the children could play soy sauce.


    On second thought, the driver thought that the girl might be a tutor or a nanny from a rich family.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt the truth. So, all the way after that, he didn''t say anything to Su ran.


    "Girl, if you can''t get in here, you can only stop here." The driver stopped outside the gate of dongshanyuan.


    "Well, here it is."


    After getting out of the car, Su ran goes directly to the sentry box next to the gate.


    "This is a private residential area. What can I do for you?"


    Su Ran is stopped by the security guard at the door.


    "Go home." Su Ran is very unhappy and throws out two words.


    Then, without waiting for the other party to say anything more, Su ran directly enters a string of characters on the side of the screen.


    Welcome home. ¡¿


    the iron door opens automatically.


    See this, how can the security guard say anything more.


    He is not blind. The string of characters entered by the lady just now is the reserved password of the important residents here. Moreover, the password is only known by the residents themselves. Even important guests or relatives and friends may not know it.


    He thought that this person looked familiar. It would not be the young lady of any family who met with something bad when she went out at night


    Keke, as a security guard with professional quality, he will not be involved in the private affairs of the eight residents.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Ran has gone to the central villa area according to the memory of the original owner.


    Nearly 60% of the big families in Beishi live in dongshanyuan and Su family. Naturally, it is no exception. This is the place where "Su ran" lived from small to large. Of course, it is no stranger.


    Two years before the original owner was expelled from the Su family, he would come here begging for forgiveness, but he was refused every time.


    If it wasn''t for the disappearance of the original owner for nearly ten years, the security guards here would have changed several rounds. Su ran might not even be able to enter the gate at this time.Fortunately, Su ran only has the memory of the original owner, and has no emotion of the original owner.


    Looking at one of the highest villas in the central area, Su ran takes back her sight without sadness or joy, and turns left and walks towards another villa.


    Gu Jia, both in the past and now, is one of the places where Su ran doesn''t want to set foot on.


    If you think about the cheap smash that may be in it now, Su ran rubs her head in pain and walks forward quickly. Naturally, she doesn''t notice a line of sight coming through the window behind her.


    ¡­¡­


    The author has something to say: to meet is predestined. Add a collection to it

 Chapter 2

    At the door of Gu''s house, Su Ran is stopped by the servant.


    "I came to work, introduced by Hongjie." Su ran lowered her head and said.


    Hongjie is very famous in Beishi pimp circle. When Su ran mentions "Hongjie", the servant immediately understands what Su Ran''s job is.


    "The bag is right at the door. Follow me through the back door."


    "Good."


    Su Ran''s bag contains only a bad lipstick and a 1000 yuan mobile phone. It doesn''t matter whether you take it or not.


    After releasing the bag, Su ran follows the servant into the home through the back door.


    Without waiting for the "arrangement" of the domestic helpers, Su ran quickly walks around the front hall after the other party left.


    The party seems to have just begun.


    Many people were invited, many of whom were once known by the original owner. The dandies ten years ago and the birds in clothing ten years later were accompanied by Hongjie and others. In addition to these people, many stars and art school students were invited to the scene.


    Su ran soon finds Su Han among these young people.


    The 13-4-year-old stands in a group of people, shorter than others, but a handsome face is particularly prominent among them. Even if he is still under age, it is enough to see how good this face will be in the future.


    Su Han''s eyes and nose shape are very similar to the original owner, as for others, probably to some man in that incident?


    When Su ran was only 15 or 16 years old when she was expelled from her home, she spent the last sum of money left by her parents before she died and found someone to give her a hard blow to the woman who was helping the man in the hotel to negotiate business. As a result, all the things are naturally in her own body.


    Therefore, Su Han is actually the product of Su Ran''s eating the evil fruit when he was taken to lunch box.


    As for Su Han''s rebellious temperament, as well as the shuddering calmness and coldness between his brows, I don''t know who he looks like.


    Can''t be like some bad guy


    Su ran murmurs and walks in the direction of Su Han.


    At such a banquet, except for a few young people who have been fooled, probably none of them is simple. At the moment, Su Ran''s usual dress on the street appears here, but it is very conspicuous.


    When Su ran walked by, many people''s eyes fell on her.


    Although I don''t want to be a "wonderful flower", it''s not without benefits for her to appear here.


    After being expelled from Su''s family, "Su ran" only had to sleep with a heavy makeup on her face. It was not only her professional needs, but also her personal reasons. One is to deceive themselves to cover the scar on the face, the second, is not want to be recognized by people who have known.


    Now plain faced to the sky in front of people, even just met the red sister a few people did not recognize her.


    It''s not just Hongjie. It seems that even Su Ran''s cheap son can''t recognize him.


    Hearing the discussion in a low voice, Su Han also looks up to Su ran.


    She is a beautiful "little sister" as her companion said.


    However, what Su Han first noticed was not the other side''s beauty, but the other side''s feeling to himself.


    I don''t know why. Su Han always feels that the person there gives him a very familiar feeling, which makes him want to talk to each other inexplicably. But when he thinks that he doesn''t know the person, he feels a little abrupt.


    "See, even our brother Han feels that way, right?" Several companions came together again.


    "Who is our brother Han? It was the flower of kaolin in our primary school! But, hey, it''s beautiful, goddess level! "


    "I''ll get a phone number?"


    "No, I look at that little sister over there. It doesn''t look like she''s just playing around. It can''t be the daughter of any family here."


    "That''s not better. Maybe I can marry Bai Fumei directly and get to the top of my life. What''s more, when brother Huo asked us to come here, didn''t he just come to play and make friends? "


    "It makes sense."


    "Well, do you think that little sister has come to us?"


    "No That''s true


    "Lying trough, is it attracted by my handsome face?"


    "You are so beautiful. Are you attracted by our brother Han?"


    "It seems like this..."


    "Sleeping trough! Brother Han, when did you know your little sister behind our back? "


    "I think too much." Su Han coldly threw out a word, but found a person stopped in front of him when he took back his sight.


    "Su Han."


    ¡°£¡¡± Su Han''s eyes flashed a moment of surprise, looked up at Su ran in front of him, "I know you?"


    Is it the lack of human nature or the decline of morality that the son smash doesn''t know his mother?


    But it''s also good. If Su Han really recognized her, it might be more difficult for her to take Su Han away because of the relationship between mother and son.


    Just as Su Ran is congratulating herself, she is about to find a reason to get rid of the cheap one, but she is interrupted by a man full of wine."Hi, Xiao Hongmei or Zhou Rou? Good women''s style? Good idea. " The man walks up to Su ran and says in a frivolous tone that he wants to take Su ran to drink with him.


    Su ran Xun was almost vomited by the strong wine gas. She quickly dodged the other party''s salty pig''s hand. Su ran turned her head and looked at her.


    This makes Su Ran''s face stiff.


    Is this a little back or a little back?


    Originally, I wanted to "wave my sleeves and not take away a cloud" to smash my son home, but I met an old acquaintance at this time, who was also the host of the party.


    Gu Jiahao, the old master of the family and now the head of the family.


    He was four years older than the original "Su ran". He grew up in Dongshan garden with the original owner.


    Childhood sweethearts and lovers?


    It doesn''t exist.


    In business, the Su family may not be as good as the Song family behind the male owner and the Yi family of the man''s mother. But if you look at Beishi, it''s also one of the best. It''s not like a family that started with a restaurant.


    In the eyes of the original owner, only a man like song Zeyu can be worthy of himself.


    As for Gu Jiahao, in the eyes of the original owner, his family background was several blocks worse than his own, and he was still ignorant. He didn''t even accompany her to carry her shoes.


    Gu Jiahao once chased Su ran, but it was not necessarily because he liked Su ran more than he did. However, Gu Jiahao had evil intentions when he saw that Su ran was more beautiful than the little stars he had played with. The Gu family also hopes to climb the Su family by marriage.


    As a result, the wolf was not caught and was humiliated by the owner.


    However, thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, the ups and downs of life is so fast.


    When "Su ran" was a young lady of the Su family, she was arrogant and indulgent. No one paid attention to her. She had no friends in the circle. Later, he made countless enemies on the road of chasing male and female masters.


    The news that "Su ran" was expelled from her home and degenerated to the traffic light area to be a hostess has greatly improved the hearts of many people. Those who once had a bad relationship with Miss Su family were in line to spend money to humiliate "Su ran".


    Gu Jiahao was one of Su Ran''s frequent customers at that time.


    Later, perhaps these people have become married and mature, or maybe they feel that "humiliating Su ran" is not so interesting in daily life, and gradually fewer people are looking for "Su ran" trouble.


    In my memory, it was five or six years ago that the original owner and Gu Jiahao saw each other for the last time.


    Looking at the impotent man in his thirties, Su ran just wants to say: the bad guys are getting old.


    In the original novel, the villainous woman with "Su ran" has a hole in her brain, but she has no problem in her eyes. This Gu Jiahao is really not a thing.


    In fanwaili, "Su ran" died at this banquet. She didn''t know whether it was because Gu Jiahao recognized her. Now, Su ran only hopes to reveal this page peacefully and not be recognized by the other party.


    However, it didn''t work out.


    After staring at the unruly hostess in front of him for a while, Gu Jiahao suddenly glared and laughed bitterly.


    "Ha ha, I think it''s a watch taught by someone who doesn''t understand the rules. It turns out to be our Miss Su ran. Oh, no, it used to be."


    "Why, think I''ll forget you if I don''t see you for a few years?" Looking at the unexpected flash on Su Ran''s face, Gu Jiahao sneered coldly, "Miss Su''s beautiful face, even if it turns into ash, I can recognize it."


    "It''s a pity it''s disfigured." Gu Jiahao stares at the scar on Su Ran''s forehead.


    Speaking of it, he also made some efforts to destroy Su Ran''s face.


    "After so many years, you haven''t changed at all. Oh, it''s not right. Business is not as good as it was before? In a few years, I''m afraid it''s been rotten for a long time... "


    Gu Jiahao insults Su ran without any scruples. However, he is greedy when he looks at Su ran.


    Gu Jiahao was able to recognize Su ran not only because he hated the man, but also because Su Ran''s face without makeup was the same as the once high-ranking Miss Su''s family.


    Gu Jiahao had been infatuated with this face at the beginning, but now, this face is still very attractive to him.


    Or more attractive.


    I don''t know why, Su ran makes Gu Jiahao feel very strange.


    Mingming has been in the traffic light area for more than ten years, but I can''t see any dust. Obviously wearing cheap clothes, he seems to have temperament in this person.


    Time didn''t make the woman''s appearance change too much, except to become more mature. At this time, Su ran doesn''t have the vicious twist she had when she was in the nightclub and Gu Jiahao for the last time. What she did was calm and indifferent.


    If it wasn''t for sure that this man was su ran, and if it wasn''t for knowing that this cheap woman had been worse than a dog these years, Gu Jiahao almost thought that Su ran had not experienced everything after being expelled from the Su family, but had successfully married into the Song family and had been a powerful wife for several years.At the beginning, I didn''t go to "Su ran" any more because he thought it was boring, but now


    Staring at Su ran, Gu Jiahao licks his lips obstinately. It seems that he is going to hold him in the next second.

 Chapter 3

    "Hum! A bitch with a thousand people riding on it has set a score for me


    Gu Jiahao, who is once again shunned by Su ran, is completely angry: "why, when I meet an old acquaintance, I pretend to be affectionate? Don''t forget why you are here today. "


    "It''s different for you to serve others. I''m in a good mood and I''ll reward you with tens of thousands of yuan to keep you open for half a month."


    Facing Gu Jiahao''s abuse, Su ran scoffs.


    "Care for the master", Su ran interrupted the other side''s abuse: "if you want to show your ambitious career, I think you''ve found the wrong person, I don''t come here to work."


    If you had changed to Su ran, who was angry when she was disturbed when she was making music, she might have already slapped the bug to death.


    Unfortunately, the enemy is strong and we are weak now. Conditions are not allowed.


    Thinking about it, Su ran looks back at the boy behind her.


    At the moment, Su Han looked at her expression changed, completely from the beginning of the face of strangers alienation plus a little bit of embarrassment, into full of disgust.


    Ha ha ha, by Gu Jiahao such a reminder, cheap son finally recognized his mother.


    At the moment of recognizing Su ran, Su Han was even unbelievable for a moment.


    In the past 12 years, although the mother and son lived under the same roof, there was little contact between them.


    Not a good woman.


    This is Su Han''s only cognition of Su ran.


    Although she does not know that Su ran was once a Miss Su family member, let alone the "great achievements" Su Ran has done in the past, Su Han knows more or less what "work" Su Ran has been doing.


    When Su ran regards this son as a stain, Su Han is also ashamed that she and such a woman have the same blood.


    The funny thing is, just now, watching this woman coming towards him, he actually felt that the other side was very warm.


    By the way, didn''t the man next to me say that this woman''s dress might be just a job need.


    Well, he pretended to be very similar. He was almost cheated.


    Unfortunately, all of this, at the moment of recognizing Su Ran''s identity, completely disintegrated.


    When Su ran approaches him, Su Han steps back in disgust and avoids Su Ran''s extended hand.


    Gu Jiahao''s actions also fell into Gu Jiahao''s eyes. He immediately looked at Su Han and Su ran with a look of contempt and absurdity.


    "Ha ha, Su ran, that''s what you mean, not coming to work? Miss Su is tired of serving the guests in the evening. Would you like to have a change


    After listening to Gu Jiahao''s words, Su ran did not speak, but Su Hanran glared in the direction of Gu Jiahao.


    About Su Ran''s "work", the other party may be right, but let the other party even say he and this woman as this kind of relationship, which makes Su Han extremely angry.


    He doesn''t want to have anything to do with this woman!


    As for whether there are some other reasons for his anger at the moment, Su Han can''t go into it for the time being.


    "You -" shut up


    Not waiting for Su han to say the last two words, she is stopped by Su ran. She moves a step and blocks the person behind her.


    "I don''t have to worry about my family. If I have this spare time, you might as well care about yourself. After all, your work is no easier than mine." Su ran lowered her eyes and said slowly.


    Hearing the speech, Gu Jiahao''s eyes sank.


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Ran''s words are nothing special, but listening to each other''s tone, Gu Jiahao has an ominous premonition.


    The main reason is that he is guilty


    It seems to see Gu Jiahao''s guilty heart. Su ran smiles with his lips and says, "bet right.".


    "It''s not interesting. I''m praising you for your hard work and high achievements. If the leader Wang knew you were working hard with Mrs. Wang to do her hair, he would certainly feel the same way."


    It is true that Gu Jiahao is the only son and the only successor of the family. However, Gu Jiahao is a straw bag without business ability, which is true.


    After the death of the last president Gu, Gu Jiahao didn''t want to let his family''s industry collapse, but he wanted to continue to live his smart life. The way he thought of was to relieve loneliness for some wives of high-ranking officials.


    Not only is Su Ran''s "Madame Wang", Gu Jiahao''s service list has about seven or eight such ladies.


    It''s just that Mrs. Wang is one of the biggest clients.


    Su ran was very glad that she had read the novel from beginning to end.


    This incident is still in the original novel Fan Wai Li, the male owner accidentally found out. If the man knows, it means that the woman also knows.


    Later, the woman owner used this handle to control Gu Jiahao, making Gu Jia a dog in her hand. And this also became one of the most important weights for the female master to gain a firm foothold in the Song family and to be a housewife.As soon as she arrived in the world, she robbed the female owner of such a big golden finger. Su ran was also very embarrassed. But now she didn''t touch the halo of the heroine, she really didn''t know how to walk out of her home.


    Gu Jiahao will be more careful if he thinks that his secret things are told by Su ran as a small role. It''s hard to say whether he will be held by the female owner later.


    As for whether the female owner can convince the Song family without this help, Su ran doesn''t know.


    However, if you think about it, both the female and male parents have two children, and they are protected by the male leader 360 degrees. It should be ok if you can''t become a female fighter and continue to be a public servant.


    With this thought, Su Ran is much more peaceful.


    With a spirit of 12 points, Su ran looks at Gu Jiahao again.


    Sure enough, Su Ran''s words changed Gu Jiahao''s face.


    "How do you know?" Gu Jiahao asked in horror, but subconsciously lowered his voice.


    "Didn''t the housekeeper say that before? I have a lot of guests."


    At this time, Su ran didn''t confess that the news came from the female owner, not because she was kind and didn''t want to cause trouble to the pure and virtuous female owner in the novel, but because she was the cannon fodder of the offline, she really didn''t want to have any relationship with the male and female owners any more.


    Su Ran''s words made Gu Jiahao believe him a little, and he began to think maliciously about which wall was blowing through the wind.


    At the same time, looking at Su Ran''s eyes is not very good.


    "Hum! I''ve been in that place for ten years, but I''ve become a lot smarter. I''ve learned to threaten people, but... " "Do you think you can get out of here today?"


    After all, he had a lot to do with wilting vegetables and had rich experience. Soon, Gu Jiahao took the initiative again.


    Of course, he thought it was.


    As a supporting role in the novel, no matter how crazy Gu Jiahao is, Su ran will not be surprised.


    So, hearing Gu Jiahao''s words, Su Ran is not surprised. Instead, she smiles innocently.


    "I forgot to say that when I put my mobile phone at the door, I sent an alarm message by the way, saying that I was suspected of being kidnapped. I believe the police can almost locate here by now."


    "Of course," Su ran said after a pause: "it''s just a not very serious party, plus a passer-by who has disappeared. Although it''s not very good to care for the family, it''s not difficult to deal with these things."


    "It''s just that, I heard that Beicheng is engaged in" building a harmonious city "recently. It seems that leader Wang is in charge of this activity."


    "I''ve been ruined in my whole life. It''s nothing to die, but it''s a pity to care for my family, tut."


    "You --" Gu Jiahao wants to refute Su ran, but he finds that the woman is absolutely right. It''s OK to kill a bitch, but he can''t let himself compensate.


    What''s more, when did the slut become so high? Or was it just a signal that someone was manipulating the woman behind her back and trying to get him to take care of her family?


    Just as Gu Jiahao glares at Su ran, and the atmosphere is stalemate, Su ran turns to Su Han and says, "let''s go."


    "I..."


    Su Han frowned.


    Perhaps experience is not enough, but Su Han is very smart. Through the conversation between Su ran and the man just now, Su Han is able to realize that the so-called banquet of "gathering popularity and making friends with nobles" is not so simple.


    In addition, Su Ran''s appearance is like a basin of cold water, which extinguishes Su Han''s interest before.


    Even if Su ran doesn''t say so, Su Han is not going to stay here.


    However, leave can, he does not want to leave with this woman at all!


    However, this time, Su ran didn''t give Su Han the chance to refuse. He grabbed the other party''s arm and walked out of the villa without looking back.


    Gu Jiahao, who came back from the panic that his braid had been seized by others, wanted to kill Su ran now, immediately and immediately. Unfortunately, he was held seven inches in this stall.


    In the end, Gu Jiahao can only stare at Su Ran''s direction with poisoned eyes, wondering how to torture this bitch to death after he has solved the crisis.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, when they walk out of Dongshan garden, Su Han does not hesitate to shake off Su Ran''s hand on his arm.


    Su ran, who has just escaped from the world, has been drenched with cold sweat on her back. When she breathes the fresh air outside, Su ran feels like a sigh of relief, and her numb limbs lose their strength.


    Su Ran is a stagger when Su Han throws her.

 Chapter 4

    Seeing that Su ran nearly falls, Su Han on one side is also stunned. Instinctively, he wants to raise his hand to hold the other party, but he takes it back stiffly in the next second.


    Even though the guilt and worry flashed on his face, it was replaced by the indifference that followed.


    So, when Su ran finally calmed herself down and looked up at Su Han, she saw only a handsome young boy standing in front of her with a face of indifference and exclusion.


    When Su ran looks up, Su Han seems to have consciously stepped back half a step, as if she was a terrible virus


    The corner of Su Ran''s mouth jerks, almost can''t hold back a slap to the unfilial son.


    Perhaps Su Han can detect Gu Jiahao''s impure motives for the banquet, but he will not raise the matter to the level of personal safety. Su ran actually reads the original text and knows that if one of them can''t be done well, they will have to go to their homes.


    Just now, she risked her life to bring her out, but it turned out that she was not grateful for her life-saving kindness, but also had the posture of "seeing the terrible flu virus, and getting away from it.".


    However, soon Su ran came back from the Buddhism department.


    It''s not unreasonable that the future villain will be so indifferent to his mother. After all, it is not unreasonable for him to accept his son as the original owner.


    For the original "Su ran", the birth of Su Han was an accident.


    At first, Su ran, who was disfigured and violated, didn''t realize that she was pregnant. When she found out and wanted to get rid of the child, it was too late.


    Su ran gave birth to Su Han in the toilet of the rental house. At that time, her first move was to throw the child into the garbage can.


    Finally, it was the neighbor who found out and called the police to save such an innocent little life.


    Maybe he had 10000 ideas to kill Su Han and 10000 ways to kill him. But in order to avoid legal investigation, Su ran, who was no longer rich and powerful at that time, could only raise the child.


    At that time, how could su ran, who was not a little bit small, raise a good child? What''s more, the child was still the biggest nightmare in her life.


    Su Ran''s feelings for Su Han are very complex. Maybe some of her mother''s love comes from her nature, but she is very little. What''s more, she is disgusted and afraid.


    Su Ran''s way of raising Su Han is not as good as raising a stray dog. Sometimes Su ran doesn''t go home for a few days, and Su Han, who is a few years old, still has to rely on the help of a kind neighbor to prevent him from starving to death.


    It is a miracle that Su Han, the future villain, can grow up smoothly.


    It''s not surprising that Su Han and Su ran have a strange feeling. As for disgust, it''s normal.


    It''s hard for her to feel good about her mother because she is a bad woman who goes out to do a special job.


    What''s more, Su Han is still a cub who has learned how to distinguish good from bad and is in a rebellious period.


    Su ran, an outsider, does not have such a strong rejection of Su Han as the original owner does. However, it is impossible for her to integrate into the role of mother as soon as she is a stranger who has never been in love, let alone married and has children.


    Looking at Su Han''s face, Su ran shakes her head and feels a pity: after all, she is a villain who can challenge the son of a man in the future. Her IQ is not bad, and she is so handsome. If it doesn''t look crooked, she can foresee that she will be an excellent man in the future. It''s not impossible to grow a bully Yes.


    But geese


    Su ran doesn''t cover up what she thinks in her mind, so that Su Han, who is so staring at by Su ran, suddenly has a creepy feeling.


    This woman occasionally looks at him with cold and disgust in her eyes. He doesn''t know why Su ran looks at him like this now.


    Such eyes Su Han some difficult to understand, inexplicable heart some uncomfortable.


    It seems that she doesn''t want to suffer under Su Ran''s eyes any more. She purses her lips and doesn''t say anything. Su Han turns away without expression.


    "Won''t you go home with me?" Seeing Su Han leave, Su ran subconsciously stops each other.


    However, as soon as he said this, Su ran was embarrassed.


    How could she forget that after she went to junior high school, Su Han moved out of the rental room of "Su ran", and even didn''t find the principal for tuition and living expenses for several months.


    Sure enough, hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s steps stopped for a moment, and a touch of satire flashed on his back to Su Ran''s face, and then he continued to move forward.


    "You should study hard now. This kind of Party sounds good. It''s not clean and safe in fact." No matter whether Su Han can hear it or not, Su ran feels obliged to remind her.


    "My business is none of your business." Lengleng throws down a sentence, Su Han head also does not return to walk.


    Seeing Su Han leave, Su ran sighs again.


    It is obviously impossible to make this son obedient and friendly with her. She forced to change the plot today, so that Su Han was deprived of an important turning point of blackening. She did not know what the future would be. Even if she knew, she was a cannon fodder that had been offline, it seemed that she could not make any waves.Not to mention Su Han, even Su Ran''s current situation is not very optimistic.


    Although she saved her life for the time being, the mess left by the owner was still clearly in front of her.


    Su ran didn''t forget that she had received seven or eight reminders along the way.


    There are bank reminders, landlords'' reminders, water and electricity bills arrears notice, and even a few are usury borrowed by the original owner. The other party is now asking for money.


    Forget it, it''s good to live. To borrow a sentence often used by a man in the novel: problems that can be solved with money are not matters.


    The second man in the novel is a Chubi who disguises as a coquettish bitch. When reading the novel, Su ran was the second man''s aunt.


    Think about it, Su Ran is in a better mood.


    A mysterious uncle of the second male left him a mine. If there was no accident, he would not know. But Su ran knew where it was. She couldn''t live. She could steal some gold from each other''s land, didn''t she?


    In an instant, Su ran revives with blood and strides forward.


    When he leaves, Yu Guang looks at the inhuman villa area next to the moat, and Su ran shivers.


    This is the main stage where the original Lord uses his life to kill. Today, the situation is special. After that, she is sure, certain and will never set foot on this sutra ground again!


    Su ran says to herself with great certainty in her heart, but she doesn''t know that sometimes it comes very quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ran didn''t expect a bus stop in dongshanyuan. She just bought the clothes and took a taxi. She had already spent all her savings.


    It was two hours later when Su ran finally went back to the rental house.


    Before Suran can figure out why it''s so late, when the residents'' corridor is still so busy, you can see the bright red of her own door, and, of course, the huge word "pay back" on the door.


    "This woman has only come back now. I almost didn''t scare my heart out of beating the floor just now."


    "No, I''ve heard that the woman is a loan shark."


    "My God! Usury, that can be easily provoked? "


    "Well, it''s a strange thing to put us ordinary people on, but you haven''t seen what women do."


    "Well, I heard she had a son, right? I haven''t seen it for a long time. It won''t be taken by this woman to pay off the debt. "


    "Bah, bah, bah, don''t talk nonsense. The adults are not in tune, but the children are innocent. It seems that they moved out by themselves a few days ago."


    "I should, or I will be sold sooner or later with such a woman."


    I''m afraid that I''m not even scared by Su''s whispers at night.


    The original owner, probably already with these people.


    At this moment, watching Su ran open the door without saying a word and enter the room. Although there is a murmur in their throat, they have nothing to say for a moment.


    "Forget it, it''s all over the night."


    "I''ll see if my grandson is asleep."


    "My husband will be on duty early tomorrow morning, and I will be back soon."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, although she has the memory of the original owner, Su Ran has already made some psychological preparations. But when she opens the door and sees the mess in the room, she is still shocked.


    This is an old house built in the last century. The whole house is not big. It has one room, one hall, half kitchen and one bathroom.


    The inner bedroom seems to have been completely abandoned by the original owner because of water leakage. In the living room outside, 40 or 50 pairs of shoes occupy most of the floor of the living room. The only sofa is full of clothes of the original owner. Undoubtedly, they are the same type as Su Ran''s semi transparent sling and QIB leather skirt.


    As for the kitchen on the side, it is also occupied by the clothes and shoes of the original owner. Obviously, it has not been used for many years.


    Su ran tossed around the room for a long time. Finally, she found 9000 yuan and a 90000 IOU in a fake donkey bag.


    Why is it that I haven''t had time to spend.


    There is no concept of saving money in the concept of "Su ran". Even if she has become a hostess, her biggest hobby is still to buy and buy.


    When she was just driven out of the Su family, "Su ran" also brought a lot of luxury clothes and bags. Unfortunately, these things were sold out by her as early as a few years ago.


    As for the inferior and cheap "professional clothes" in this room, it is estimated that no one will want them for free.


    Therefore, the nine thousand yuan should be all Su Ran''s belongings.


    It should be OK to pay back the credit card, pay the rent and water and electricity fee of this month, but the loan usury of 90000 is left


    Su ran sighs.


    I can''t imagine that she is regarded as a master who only drinks dew every day. One day, she will be forced by life.Or she''ll go back to her old business?


    Anyway, now the original owner''s vicious female match settings have been offline for more than ten years. If she wants to live in her own way, there should be no problem.

 Chapter 5

    With her bewilderment of coming to a fictional world and her ten thousand dislikes of the "legacy" left by her original owner, Su ran almost sleeps very late.


    The next day, before dawn, Su Ran is awakened by the trivial gossip outside the door.


    "Oh, look, it''s a mess here. How can people pass by?"


    "That''s it. It''s like a dog''s nest. I''m tired of it."


    "What kind of dog''s nest, let me say, it should be chicken''s nest."


    "Hee hee, that''s a very appropriate statement."


    She doesn''t have to use her imagination to sit in the right seat. Su ran also knows that the ladies and aunts outside the door are talking about her.


    In recent years, the original owner didn''t have much money and bought a lot of cheap goods. The shoes that couldn''t be put in the house were piled up at the door.


    This kind of old house, whose family hasn''t put any sundries out of the house yet.


    Usually, others will not say anything.


    However, last night, I was frightened by those usury debt collecting nights, and later because of Su Ran''s abnormality, she didn''t vent out for a moment.


    After holding back a lot of fire, I finally found some reason to complain in the morning.


    "Our corridor is so narrow and piled up. How can we get through it? It''s still dirty. Oh, it''s annoying to look at it. "


    "According to me, what do these people do?"


    "Then let that woman come out and clean up! If she doesn''t clean up, we''ll throw away all her junk! "


    "Yes, throw it! Who told her to occupy the public area. "


    "Throw it away."


    The aunts are talking hard. Nobody expected that the client would open the door at this time.


    All of them were embarrassed.


    "Well, we don''t throw other things around. We just urge you to put things away."


    They also take advantage of Su Ran''s normal sleep time to show off their aggression and get addicted to their mouths. How dare they really throw away other people''s things? It''s not good to make trouble for the police station''s comrades when things get too big and messy.


    "I''m telling you the truth." before people could figure out what the woman was up to, Su ran went back to the house and came out with two big woven bags.


    "And these. If you want to throw them away, please throw these bags as well." Su ran said.


    She packed them all night long last night.


    She really can''t accept the things of the original owner. Even if these aunts don''t help, Su ran plans to dispose of them today.


    Naturally, these aunts don''t know about the replacement of Su Ran''s core. If you look at me, I''ll see you. I think this woman''s brain is sick.


    "You really don''t want so many things?" One of them steps forward and looks at Su ran with half a doubt and asks.


    "Well, no more."


    "That''s what you said. If you don''t want it, I''ll take it all."


    "No, you can take it all."


    "I''ll take it, and then you can leave me alone." As she said this, she quickly took two sacks from Su Ran''s hand and took away the shoe box at the door.


    All of you


    After a while, people leave from Su Ran''s house, and then they begin to discuss with their voices.


    "What''s wrong with that woman? If you don''t want so many things, you don''t want them. "


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''m crazy."


    "It''s also possible that they''re going to run away. Look at those people who came to collect debts yesterday, they were all ferocious."


    "Yes, I said," Granny Dabao, what do you want from that woman? "


    "Although she has a lot of things, it''s not a good thing. Look at the way she usually wears, and you dare to accept her clothes. Even if you cut them to take off their shoes, it''s not good."


    "That''s right. I heard from Qian Wen of my family that her bags of donkey brand were all fake, and the ABCD goods could not be ranked, which was worse than that of Shanzhai."


    "I don''t keep it by myself. My elder sister is in the countryside. Her daughter takes these things and sells them. It''s money, isn''t it? "


    "Besides, don''t look at these things to spoil people. Maybe it''s fashionable to change places."


    ¡­¡­


    "It turns out that there is still this operation..." Listening to the conversation of several aunts leaving, Su ran feels that she has lost 100 million yuan.


    Thinking with regret, Su ran goes back to the room and tidies up.


    Ten minutes later, when Su ran Su walked past grandma Dabao in front of heaven and earth, she almost didn''t recognize her neighbor who had lived in the building for several years.


    "You? Ah? Su, Su ran? Are you going out? " After all, I just took my things a few minutes ago, and now I recognize Su ran. If grandma Dabao doesn''t say hello, she will be embarrassed.


    "Well, get out."


    ¡­¡­


    "People who go to work in the evening actually went out early in the morning. The sun came out in the West and changed their clothes like a piece of leather." When Su Ran is far away, grandma Dabao can''t help muttering.Today''s su ran wore a ponytail. She didn''t make up and didn''t cover the scars on her head like the original owner. Her clothes were the same as those on her when she came back yesterday. She wore a pair of white sneakers on her feet.


    Almost all of the original owner''s shoes are high-heeled shoes of "professional wear" of 10 cm and above, and occasionally a few pairs of 15 cm. For example, these sneakers, which are stuffed in the corner and have been washed to white, are definitely not "Su dyed".


    It''s not su ran''s. it should be su Han''s.


    When Su Han left home, he didn''t take anything except his schoolbag and clothes. This pair of shoes should have been left at that time.


    After living with Su ran for more than ten years, Su Han''s things are so poor that even if something is left behind, there is no sense of existence in Su Ran''s spectacular clothes.


    For a 12-year-old, the shoe size is already 37, and the original owner''s foot is also 37, which is just right.


    At least, as far as Su Ran is concerned, compared with those high-heeled shoes of the original owner''s murder weapon level, cheap son''s shoes are much better.


    Su Ran''s dress, not to mention the neighbor next door, is not necessarily able to connect the two people even if they had seen it the day before.


    This is not, Su ran just came to the bar where the original owner worked, when he was stopped by the uncle at the door.


    "Stop, what are you doing?"


    "Ha? I have something to do, so "


    " something? Girl, do you know where this is? Just keep going in. It''s not a milk tea shop. It doesn''t open during the day, you know


    "That, Wang Bo, it''s me, Su ran." Found that the other party did not recognize themselves, Su ran explained.


    When passing through, Su ran also inherited the memory of the original owner, so she was familiar with the place where the original owner worked.


    "Su ran?! You are su ran


    "Hey, no makeup, almost didn''t recognize it." After the surprise, Wang Po was embarrassed to smile.


    "Why did you come so early?"


    "Take care of something."


    "You are Are you going to be good? " Wang Bo guessed.


    In recent years, many people have left here. Some have returned to their hometown, some have found a decent job, married and had children. Of course, some have been taken away by rich people.


    It seems that Su Ran is going to live a serious life.


    "I think so." Su ran smiles and nods.


    "That''s a good feeling."


    Wang Bo doesn''t have much culture to watch the door here. In fact, he is not a bad person. It''s a pity to see so many girls go astray here.


    Wang Bo is very happy to see another man who has come up with a good life.


    "Is Hong Jie there?"


    Hongjie, the woman who led the team to take care of her family yesterday, is in charge of all the "princesses" in the bar. Therefore, Su Ran has to go to her if she wants to resign.


    "Sister Hong, I didn''t pay attention to it. Go and find it."


    "Good."


    Su ran looks for a circle in the dark bar. She doesn''t find Xiao Hongmei. Instead, she is held by another woman.


    "Xiaoran, so early?"


    "Sister Xia."


    Xiao Xia, a distant relative brought by Hong Jie from her hometown to help, usually takes care of the original owner.


    "Isn''t Hong Jie here?"


    "My cousin? Don''t mention it. "Thinking of what, Xiao Xia said again:" I came back in the middle of the night yesterday. I came back with a black face. I almost didn''t scold and cry for them. "


    "By the way, I heard you got off halfway yesterday?"


    Waiting for Su ran to reply, Xiao Xia nodded again: "I''m glad you didn''t go yesterday."


    Although I don''t know what happened at the banquet yesterday, I can see that the appearance of several people is not very good. Listening to the content of her cousin''s swearing, it seems that the boss over there dislikes the quality of the people they bring with them, and she gets angry on the spot. Several girls still leave with injuries.


    After hearing the speech, Su ran pursed the corners of her mouth without asking more questions.


    "What about Hong Jie now?"


    "No, I went out early in the morning with the two new comers of this month." I guess it''s going to compensate the big boss of the other party.


    After all, if you want to mix in this circle, you can''t offend any big boss.


    "By the way, what can I do for my cousin so early?"


    "I''m going to quit and tell sister Hong." At first, when the original owner came here, he was fooled into signing a five-year contract. If he wanted to, he couldn''t do it. Now that Su Han is in junior high school, that contract has long been invalid. However, the later "Suran" cannot do without this economic pillar.


    "You? You mean you quit yourself Xiao Xia was a little surprised.


    The girls in this circle have all kinds of reasons and purposes, but there are a group of people. Xiao Xia thinks that they will take root in this soil all their life. Su Ran is one of them.


    I''m not young. I have no family. I have nothing but a face. I love vanity and spend money like water. What can I do if I don''t work in this field?"You''re not being dug up by other families, are you?"


    Not to mention, it''s really possible. Although Su Ran is an old man in this business, she seems to be for some reason, and she has a bad reputation in the circle, but she can''t resist the fact that she is really beautiful.


    "No


    "Did you find the gold master?"


    Xiao Xia immediately denied the conjecture.


    No, although many rich people came to see Su ran in the early years, none of them said they wanted to establish a long-term "economic relationship" with Su ran.


    "You..."


    To borrow the words of Wang Bo at the door: "I''m going to live a serious life."


    "Are you kidding?" Xiao Xia stares at Su ran, and suddenly she feels that she has been investigating and is going to set the other party as the administrator. She suddenly withdraws from the group without saying a word.


    "Forget it, forget it, let it go," Xiao Xia waved, and did not want to continue the topic. "But my cousin is out now, and I don''t know when I can come back. I don''t think you can wait today."


    "I''ll talk to her when she comes back."


    "One more thing."


    "What else? I don''t care about your resignation or anything. It''s no use looking for me. "


    "It''s not about resigning. Before I leave, I want to borrow a private room and piano."

 Chapter 6

    "A room? You have guests? "


    Hearing that Su ran was going to borrow a room, Xiao Xia''s first reaction was that she would invite a "boss" to eat, and the bad work of this guest was related to Su Ran''s failure.


    "No."


    Xiaoxia face of the look of Kenben hide did not want to hide, see, Su ran cry and smile.


    If it is not for this body to change the core, with the original body and condition, it is really impossible to leave the circle.


    She said she would go back and live a good life. Xiao Xia didn''t believe it at all.


    "I just want to borrow the piano in my room to record a few songs." Su ran explained the intention.


    Selling songs.


    This is the fastest way Su ran can think of to come to the money and return the usury loan of the original owner.


    In the original world of Su ran, although she has been rated as a master musician by the media and industry, unlike most of the high and poor masters, in order to survive and ensure the quality of life, Su ran never rejects the commercial music catering to the market by hand.


    Not only does she not exclude it, but also has a high yield in this kind of commercial music.


    So in the circle of musicians, Sulan is not only the youngest but also the richest.


    Nowadays, there are no ghosts in the world, such as Su ran, a musician. Naturally, there will be no music companies, hot singers and flow stars who come to her to buy songs.


    So Su ran had to take the initiative to send it to the door.


    In the past, she could break the head of several major music companies with a handwritten score. But now, there is no real thing. Only a few scores have been sent out, and it is estimated that it will be a rock.


    So, Su ran needed to record several pieces of music and then package it to the music company.


    No matter how simple music recording, there must be an instrument. The original owner can''t expect it. Su ran only can think of it here.


    Listening to Su ran, Xiao Xia''s expression was more suspicious.


    "Piano? Recording music? You? "


    Don''t joke. After working together for so many years, Su ran had a few Jin or two she still knew. Besides a face, she was still a little less talented and less gentle and careful when she ran to be the host.


    "Really, just a few. When the room is empty, I can use the piano inside." Said Sulan.


    "You use the piano?"


    Although still don''t know what Su ran wants to toss, but, in the daytime, the shop did not do business, the room is empty is also empty, as for the piano inside, but to adjust the atmosphere, add some music to the props, it is not worth a few money.


    Su Ran is going to borrow it. It''s not a matter of all.


    "Well, in 10 minutes, it''s certainly not going to affect the store doing business."


    "What can I do in 10 minutes? Please don''t delay the afternoon cleaning by borrowing you for 3 hours. "


    "Thank you, sister Xia."


    Thanks to Xiao Xia, Su ran pushed the door into a private room and went straight to the piano on the small platform, which seemed very gorgeous and actually pretentious.


    However, the reality is that it''s good to have such a piano.


    So, Su ran quickly put up the slightest dislike in her heart, and made a simple tone adjustment, and then turned on the recording function of the mobile phone and put it on the piano stand.


    In the fingertip touch the key of the piano, Su ran mouth corner raised a touch of light smile like a spring breeze.


    In the real world, Sulan has no family, and she has no interpersonal communication except a few assistants who care about her very much. Music is almost all of her.


    So, Su ran touched the piano in a moment, and saw the family almost.


    Half of the regret of sudden death and the fear of coming to the world seem to melt at this moment.


    The fingers jump and tap the key, and a series of music signs flow out like the spring in the mountains, leisurely and with a little sadness, as if telling a story of love and separation.


    Outside the room, originally holding a mobile phone in the play Xiaoxia, in the hearing of the piano sound, suddenly a daze.


    "No, she can play the piano?" Xiaoxia wrote satisfaction on her face. I don''t believe it. It''s a ring tone expression. She takes up her cell phone and walks towards the room.


    Xiao Xia originally wanted to see if the sound was really played by Su ran, but she was shocked at the moment of pushing the door.


    Is this man really Sulan? The one she knew?


    Su ran sat in front of the piano at the moment, with a calm face, focused eyes, and delicate fingers moving and skillfully dancing on the keys.


    The light was too dark outside before, and Xiao Xia didn''t notice it.


    At this time, I noticed that Su ran had no makeup face, and had no cover of heavy makeup. Instead of making people ugly, she revealed that the face was originally exquisite to amazing. A bunch of lights on the top fell down and just fell on Su Ran''s body.


    Even let Xiao Xia have a kind of illusion of seeing high-end concert again.


    Besides, Su ran really can play the piano!


    Even if Xiao Xia doesn''t know music very well, she can feel that Su ran plays well and is really good to listen to.It''s not just Xiao Xia who is attracted by Su Ran''s music.


    "Ah! How beautiful With the sound of music, Li Xue, who came to the door and saw Su ran, who was playing the piano in the private room, couldn''t help but cry out in a low voice. The next second, she covered her mouth with her hand and stopped the sound.


    However, still can''t help but take out the mobile phone to secretly record the beautiful moment.


    However, the sound of the piano suddenly broke when the people at the door were fascinated.


    Instead of being interrupted, Su ran stops herself.


    Others are wondering why Su ran stopped playing until he found that Su ran didn''t stop, but changed a tune directly.


    Music style mutation, lyrical and affectionate music suddenly became light and bright.


    Just arrived at the high point, suddenly cut the song, no one expressed dissatisfaction, because this song is also very good to listen to, as for the previous one, we just feel that we still have not enough.


    Su ran played only half of the second song and changed to the next one.


    A piece of ancient music, Leng is Su ran with the piano to play a stirring momentum.


    Next, Su ran changed several pieces of music again and again, sometimes humming a few words.


    Soon, the 10 songs are over. Su ran takes her mobile phone and stops recording. It''s just 10 minutes.


    Looking back, Su ran sees Xiao Xia at the door.


    "I''m fine. Thank you, sister Xia."


    "Su ran, why didn''t you say you still have this talent before?" Xiao Xia comes back from her surprise and looks at Su ran with her eyes wide open.


    I always knew she was a bronze, but I didn''t expect that she was a king.


    "Well, didn''t you use it before?" Su ran talks nonsense.


    As a young lady of the Su family, the original owner has learned piano. However, in the novel, "Su ran" has become a foil to the existence of the female owner.


    In the novel, at the birthday party of the old lady song, that is, the mother of the male host, "Su ran" makes people feel that the female host is a poor woman who can''t do anything. She does not count for offering a song for Mrs. song, but also satirizes the female owner for her lack of talent. Of course, she is slapped in the face and crushed by her strength.


    This experience can also be found in the memory of the original owner. It seems that since then, Su ran, who has lost his face, has never played the piano again.


    Xiao Xia, who doesn''t know the truth, nods thoughtfully when Su ran says so.


    "Yes, too." They do this job, have a face on the line, talent and what that is at most a condiment.


    "Su ran, to tell you the truth, have you met a star Scout?" Xiao Xia suddenly pulls Su ran aside and asks mysteriously.


    "Er, no..."


    Su ran said no, Xiao Xia didn''t believe it.


    It''s not about meeting with any star scouts, or preparing to become a star in a new career or becoming a celebrity on the Internet.


    Although Su Ran is a little older, if you look carefully, she can crush most of the carpet stars in the entertainment industry. Maybe people have some kind of adventure?


    "Don''t worry, if you''re really angry, I''m sure I won''t blow out the gossip you''ve done here."


    Xiao Xiazheng said that Hongjie came back with her high-heeled shoes. Her face was still not good. She saw Su ran, who got off on the way yesterday, even worse.


    "Su ran? I ran so fast yesterday. What are you doing now


    "Oh, cousin, Su Ran is ready to quit. She''s coming to talk to you."


    "No, who are you talking about? Su ran Hearing that Su Ran is ready to quit, Xiao Hongmei''s surprise is the same as Xiao Xia before.


    However, soon, Xiao Hongmei''s expression recovered as before.


    "All right, if you want to go." Red sister said indifferent.


    "However, let''s make it clear that if you go now, there will be no introduction fee this month."


    "Yes." Now Su ran just wants to draw a sentence about the wonderful life before the original owner. It doesn''t matter what the money is.


    Even she has no idea about the income of the original owner in the month before, and Su ran will not know. However, it is definitely not enough to repay the usury.


    When Su ran leaves, Xiao Xia stops Xiao Hongmei.


    "Cousin, why did you just let someone go this time?" It''s not like usual.


    "Hi, just Su ran?" When she said Su ran, Xiao Hongmei looked scornful, "do you believe that if you don''t believe it for a week, she will be able to cry her father and call her mother back."


    "That''s what business is like. I''ll be happy to accept it."


    Hongjie didn''t know that Su ran, who was so determined, didn''t come back again a week later. She saw Su Ran''s name again, which was already on the microblog hot search, and added a "pop" beside it.


    "Little sister!"


    As soon as Su ran walked out of the bar, she was stopped by Li Xue.


    "Are you calling me?" Looking at the girl in front of her that is not much cheaper than her, Su Ran is a little confused.


    "Yes, yes, little sister. Are you a musician in the shop?"


    Li Xue just came out on a work study program during the holidays and came here to clean up and distribute leaflets during the day. She didn''t have any contact with Su ran, the night workers, so she didn''t know her identity before Su ran."No


    "Oh." "That..."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Well, I just want to ask, little sister, what are the names of those songs you just played? They are very nice to hear!" Li Xue said excitedly.


    The songs played by this young lady just now are all the songs she has never heard.


    Why so sure? Because if she had heard such a beautiful song, she would not forget it!


    It''s a sin that these songs were not included in her mobile music library.


    "No


    "Ha?"


    "Those songs haven''t been published yet."


    "Ah, how could..."


    "But it should be soon." Looking at the loss on the other side''s face, Su ran smiles.


    "Really?"


    "Really." If you don''t have this self-confidence, Su ran, the master, will cry in vain, but who will sing it at that time will be unknown.

 Chapter 7

    Su ran doesn''t care about the little incident at the door of the bar.


    Back home, Su ran takes out her mobile phone, cuts the 10 minute recording into 10 audio files, sends them to several singers'' studios, and then sends the whole package to the public mailbox of Shengding entertainment.


    Shengding entertainment, the largest company in the entertainment industry, is also the company of Lu Boyang, the second male in the novel.


    In the original text, this number of evil man two, but by virtue of external frivolity, cynicism, in fact, with deep love to set the circle powder countless.


    At the end of the novel, the female owner must be with the male owner, while Lu Boyang blesses the female master with a smile and never marries her all his life.


    Although some conversations between Lu Boyang and her 16-year-old daughter in fanwaili let readers smell the taste of sugar, Su ran feels that it is more like a friendly interaction between his uncle and nephew.


    As for other things, Su ran thinks it''s against him. After all, they are so different in age alone.


    Let''s get to the point.


    Sheng Ding, at first, was only the product of playing with the male. Later, it was probably the marriage between the female owner and the male owner that stimulated Lu Boyang. He was frustrated in love and made great efforts in his career. In just a few years, Shengding has become the industry leader.


    Su ran will choose to sell the song to Shengding. First, she was also the second man''s aunt, and she had a natural affection for his company. Secondly, according to the forum, Shengding is the most generous one in the industry in terms of works and copyright.


    Years ago, Sheng Ding had bought an IP book at a high price of 50 million yuan.


    After sending out the email, Su ran didn''t stay on the page too much, so she quit the email directly.


    The external e-mail address of a large company like Shengding may receive more e-mails every day than a hotline''s complaints. It would be good if her e-mails were not drowned in the sea. She did not expect to receive a reply in a short time.


    Therefore, Su ran still needs to solve the urgent problem.


    After being driven out of the Su family, the former owner lost contact with her plastic sisters in the past. In addition, due to the particularity of "work", there was no need for social interaction at all. In addition, there was no social software in the original owner''s mobile phone except for a microblog account that occasionally read gossip.


    This is convenient for today''s su dye.


    After registering several commonly used social networking accounts with the original owner''s mobile phone number, Su ran registered several reliable forum and information website accounts, and after paying attention to several recruitment messages, she left her own information and contact information.


    Soon, Su ran received her first wechat friend application.


    Verification information: are you applying for a part-time piano teacher?


    Su ran agreed.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: Hello, I saw your message on the city forum. You are applying for a piano teacher, right?


    [Su]: it''s me.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: are you from Beishi?


    [Su]: Yeah.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: have you passed Grade 8 on the piano?


    Er


    She has participated in competitions and performances, but she has not participated in the so-called piano grading test.


    [Su]: what are the test tracks for band 8?


    [those surnamed Zhou are serpentine diseases]: cheerniqu and Mendelssohn''s songs.


    [Su]: what about level 10?


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: "Etude in F minor", "Sonata in Ba major four movements"


    [Su]: no problem.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: really?


    [surnamed Zhou is snake disease]: that''s great.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: I used to teach a piano tutor for a family. I had two hours of classes every day on Saturdays and Sundays. I couldn''t go there for a period of time. So find someone to replace me. Don''t worry. You can settle the class fee directly with that family.


    [Su]: when does the class begin?


    [Snake spirit disease with surname Zhou]: it will start this Saturday. Is that ok?


    [Su]: Yes.


    Having quit her job, she is now a total unemployed.


    Take a picture of your ID card and give it to me. Just a moment, I''ll send you the specific class time and address.


    After su ran takes photos of her ID card, the other party quickly returns the news.


    [Snake spirit disease with surname of Zhou]: what a beautiful little sister / heart.


    [Snake spirit disease is surnamed Zhou]: classes are held at 9:00-11:00 on Saturday morning and 1:00-3:00 on Sunday afternoon.


    [the surname Zhou is serpentine disease]: block A-17, Dongyuan, dongshanyuan.


    [surnamed Zhou is snake disease]: This is the address.


    Suzandian opens the address sent by the other party.


    WTF£¿£¡


    She had made up her mind that she would not step into the Sutra ground any more. She didn''t expect to find a part-time job, and she could be dongshanyuan.Dongyuan A-16, this address is as long as in the head of the original owner, even if you forget your birthday, you will not forget this string of numbers.


    Because this is the address of the Song family and the Song family with a male owner.


    As for block A-17, isn''t it just opposite the man''s home?


    Is it OK to regret now? Can we stop.


    [Su]: it''s a little far from my home. I''m afraid I won''t be able to catch up. Why don''t you find someone else.


    [Snake spirit disease with surname Zhou]: / surprise.


    [surname Zhou is snake spirit disease]: don''t, my posts have been hung up for a day, you are the most reliable one, so it is estimated that no one will reply to the post so late. I will start early tomorrow morning, where can I go to find someone else, / cry.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: and I have agreed with others that my colleagues will take my place in class.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: if it''s far away, you can take a taxi. This family''s class is very high. It takes 200 hours to take a taxi around Beishi.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: and it''s very easy to teach this family. Really, it''s very relaxing. You''ll know it when you go!


    What''s more, she would not have given up her part-time job with less money but for her husband Zhou''s sudden proposal to her and two air tickets for travel and marriage.


    Although I don''t understand how the family can find her a music school sophomore to teach.


    This is also su Ran''s doubts.


    People who can live in dongshanyuan are either rich or expensive. It is usually not world-class or high-level in the industry to ask for tutors for their children.


    Even the original owner, when he was in the Su family, also invited a musician from Vienna to teach.


    This one, isn''t it too hasty?


    In the memory of the original owner, the villa opposite the man''s house had not been occupied before.


    I don''t know if it''s the nouveau riche who moved in after the original owner went offline.


    [surnamed Zhou is snake disease]: little sister.


    [surnamed Zhou is snake disease]: little sister.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: please, I''ve been waiting for two years, and it''s hard to wait for my boyfriend to propose.


    [Su]: OK.


    The original owner was only 15 or 16 years old when he was expelled from the Su family. Not to mention the bachelor''s degree, he didn''t graduate from high school. It''s not convincing to look for a job like this.


    As for Su ran, she has been totally immersed in the creation of her piece of music in the past two years, and has not been abandoned by her intimate assistants.


    However, geese, the real problem is that she may really starve to death without income.


    To become the first adult with hands and feet, not crazy or sick, to be starved to death at home.


    [surnamed Zhou is serpentine disease]: really?


    [Su]: Well, I''ll be there on time.


    After thinking about it, Su ran said, "I wish you a happy wedding" in the past.


    [Snake spirit disease is the surname of Zhou]: Thank you / lovely.


    "Maybe they don''t remember this cannon fodder match for a long time." At the end of the wechat conversation, Su ran talks to herself, as if to prove that she generally looks at the mirror.


    In the mirror, there is a very beautiful and recognizable face. This face is not easy to forget by those who have met her once. Moreover, "Su ran" did so many things that the heroine and the heroine hate when she was on the Internet.


    "Ah..." Su ran sighed and could not help comforting herself: "it''s not as if I could meet a man or a woman."


    As the protagonist of the novel, song Chengze is very busy. He has some time to spend with the hostess. He should not be able to meet her who has been offline.


    What are the men and women doing at the moment of the original novel?


    Su ran thinks for a moment, and her face is tangled.


    In the novel, the female master gave birth to a dragon and Phoenix fetus, was accepted by the Song family, and her happy life with the male master came to an abrupt end. Some people mentioned the Song family''s affairs, some mentioned how the dragon and Phoenix fetus grew up, how powerful the female owner was when she became the master mother of the Song family, and even arranged the future of the male and female masters in a vague way, except that there are few plots between the male and female masters There are few.


    At the beginning, many readers commented below that there was too little sugar, and they all had hypoglycemia.


    When Su Ran is confused, she is startled by the sudden ringing of her mobile phone.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, is this Ms. Su ran?"


    "It''s me." Hearing the other party''s question, Su Ran''s face is still puzzled.


    The original owner''s mobile phone is mostly used to arrange work for Hongjie. Now she quit her job. Who else will call her.


    "Don''t tell me, I can''t afford to buy a house, I don''t need to buy a cemetery, I don''t need to apply for loans, I don''t have money to invest, I don''t accept the favorable requirements of online shopping, no relatives are hospitalized accidentally, no old people can''t find their homes, and children don''t need to check their test scores Well, you can tell me what you want


    "Well, ma''am is very aware of fraud, but I''m not a fraud. We are Nanping police station here."Police Station?


    Hearing these three words, Su Ran''s first reaction is not the truth of the other party, but what the original owner has done in violation of the law and discipline is what she does not know!


    "Well, what can I do for you?" Su ran strained her jaw and asked slowly.


    Those people should not be able to call the police for the money owed by usury?


    Or is the "work" of the original trunk illegal?


    "Is Suhan your son?"


    "Ah, yes." Hearing the name of cheap son, Su ran doesn''t respond.


    "Su Han is here with us because of a dispute. As a guardian, you should come to the agency immediately."


    Few of them knew that Su ran had Su Han as his son. It was because of Su Han''s birth certificate and Hukou registration that people at the police station worried about Su Ran''s turning around and throwing the child into the garbage can.


    Now don''t worry about the other side is a liar.


    "OK, I''ll be right there."


    On the phone, Su ran doesn''t ask how Su Han got to the police station.


    It''s impossible not to be surprised.


    It''s no surprise that there will always be countless events to blacken a future abnormal villain on his way to becoming a villain.


    However, according to the description of the novel, before the blackening, although Su Han was relatively cold, and because he wanted to work, he contacted some people in the society, but in the final analysis, he was still a good boy.


    And yesterday, she has clearly changed the major node of Su Han''s blackening.

 Chapter 8

    When Su ran arrives at the police station, she sees Su Han standing in the corner with her head down and leaning against the wall.


    The boy was dressed in torn rags, his whole body was dirty and his hair was a little messy. However, with his cold sense of inheritance or gene mutation, and the ferocity of his face, he was not so embarrassed.


    It seems to notice that someone is looking at himself. Su Han looks up at Su ran accurately. At the moment of seeing Su ran, the boy''s stubborn and calm face flashed a rare flash of unexpected and undetectable panic.


    But soon, Su Han lowered his head again.


    "Are you su Han''s guardian?"


    "I am."


    "She''s not."


    Hearing the inquiry, Su Han and Su ran almost talk at the same time.


    "She''s not my guardian. I don''t know this woman." Su cold voice said, eyes are not covered up exclusion.


    "That seems right." The policeman glanced at Su Han and said.


    "So, comrade police, what did you say on the phone before about the dispute?"


    Before the police spoke, a man in his fifties jumped out first, pointed to Su Han and roared angrily, "what do you mean? Your son is stealing money and fighting in my shop. Do you know?"


    Seeing Su ran, the hotpot shop owner is stunned.


    God, had it not been for the conversation between Su ran and the police comrade, he would have thought he had seen a star.


    However, soon the hotpot shop owner''s attention turned back to his economic losses, and fiercely approached Su ran.


    "Stand up! This is the police station, you know? Give me something to say. "


    Police yelled, hotpot shop owner immediately quiet down.


    "Well, I have 500 yuan in the cupboard in the store. I haven''t had time to save it. It turns out to be gone. It''s stolen by this boy."


    "I didn''t steal it!"


    Hearing the word "steal", Su Han, who has been silent, suddenly burst out. He glared at the big man with cold eyes, which made people shudder.


    "Little boy, you stare at me again! This is a police station. You can''t help being arrogant Later, he pointed to Su ran and said, "you''re the son of a bitch, aren''t you? Tell me what to do about it


    "He said he didn''t steal it."


    "He said?! Did he say he didn''t steal? What about the evidence? I said he stole it


    "Do you have any evidence?" Su ran frowned and raised her eyes.


    This kind of quarrel was really annoying. She began to miss her lovely assistants again.


    "I have no evidence, but..."


    "Since there is no evidence, who gave you the courage to be so justified?"


    "What''s more, Su Han, a minor, is doing in your shop?"


    "Do, do I think he has no place to live. Let him stay in my shop


    "Police comrade, really, I give this boy a place to live."


    "You mean you''re actually a philanthropist?"


    "You! You! Well, I think I''m unlucky about stealing money. I can''t rely on the things he broke up in my shop. I have surveillance in my shop. "


    "He smashed your shop and you hurt him, didn''t you?" When she raised her head, she noticed that Su''s eyes and eyes were dirty.


    Even if the cheap son was not born to her, Su ran couldn''t help feeling distressed when she looked at her handsome face full of scars.


    "He is also injured. You don''t know. Several employees in my shop are lying in the hospital at the moment! You don''t think you''ll beat people up and refuse to pay you back! " The hotpot shop owner jumped to his feet.


    "Isn''t it about money? Why are you so excited? "


    "It''s about money. Tell me, how much are you going to pay for it?"


    "I have no money."


    As soon as Su ran said this, several people in the police station almost couldn''t help laughing. Can''t you just say that you don''t have money?


    Even Su Han''s tightly closed mouth corners also pursed.


    When the police called the guardian, he didn''t even think that women who never cared about him would come.


    But the other party not only came, but also really started to argue with their boss.


    He believed that he didn''t have money. After all, this woman''s speed of spending money


    ¡­¡­


    When she comes out of the police station, Su ran takes Su Han''s hand and is thrown away by the other party again.


    "You don''t have to come here at all." Su cold voice said, twist to one side of the face covered with a trace of discomfort.


    No matter how mature Su Han is, after all, he is still a teenager of 12-3 years old. In the face of unexpected help and maintenance from Su ran, he is suddenly at a loss.


    However, today''s su ran did surprise him.Such Su ran did not appear in Su Han''s memory. It''s not right. Last time at that rich man''s party in dongshanyuan, Su ran was just like this. It was even stronger than today.


    Just, think of what, Su Han''s expression becomes bad again.


    "Well, I''m going."


    "Wait, where are you going?"


    "Or, where are you going to live?" Su ran stares at Su Han and asks.


    "Don''t worry about it." after a pause, Suhan added, "I''ll try my best."


    "Your way is to go to the kebab shop on the right or the stationery shop on the left?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Come on, you can go back with me. It''s better than sleeping on the street." Su ran said.


    When she came out of the police station just now, the police Comrade told her a lot about what parents should be responsible for and what rebellious children need to care for. Su ran thinks it is necessary for her to fulfill her obligation as a cheap mother.


    It may be that when the villains in the future meet with the crisis of blackening, they can break them back as soon as they can.


    "I will not use your money or move your things." Hesitated for a moment, said Su Han.


    "Well, let''s go."


    A pair of plastic mother and son who have no family relationship and no good memories are walking together, and the atmosphere is suddenly a little cold.


    "I didn''t steal money."


    Just when Su ran thought they were going to have a cold shoulder, he suddenly heard Su Han''s voice.


    "Yes." Su ran nods with certainty.


    "I mean it


    "I know, you won''t." Su Ran''s tone is very positive.


    Anyway, he is a big villain who can compete with the Song family in more than ten years. Even if he is still in the Hua stage, he will never steal so little money.


    I don''t know Su Ran''s hidden lines. Although she disdains this woman''s affirmation, Su Han still can''t help but brighten her eyes when she hears Su Ran''s words.


    "So you believe me?"


    "You''re not going to steal that 500 dollars." Su ran nods.


    Yes, it won''t. If you want to do it, you can do it.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes, there are."


    "Yes?"


    "There is no stationery shop on the left and no kebab shop on the right."


    "Ah, is it? What is that? "


    "It''s like a noodle shop."


    "Is it delicious?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I haven''t been there."


    "Let''s go to a shop sometime." In this world, I was probably worried that her house would be ill. The assistant liked to take Su ran to various kinds of shops.


    "Yes." It was a very subtle, deep sound, almost from the throat.


    But for being used to Su Han''s pronunciation these two days and being more sensitive to his voice, Su ran almost thought that the other side didn''t pay attention to himself.


    There was another chill, and they all went back to the rental house.


    Su Han''s brows crinkled when he saw the red paint and the big words on the door.


    "Did you borrow money again?"


    Oh, hehe.


    Is it time to say that the mother of knowledge is mo ruozi, or is it that this kind of thing is so much more important that even cheap sons have found a sense of rhythm?


    In the face of Su Han''s affirmative interrogative sentence, Su Ran is suddenly a little square.


    "I borrowed it before." Su ran said.


    She tried to wipe the paint on the door in the morning, but it didn''t work. She had to leave it like this.


    Perhaps before she paid back the money, when did those people come again and wipe it in vain.


    "Oh." At the same time, Su''s eyes flashed down in disgust at the door.


    This woman is always like this.


    "How much do you owe?" The first time, Su Han didn''t hold back and asked.


    "Well, not much." That is to say, ten thousand. Well


    "It''ll be returned soon. You don''t have to worry so much when you''re a child," she said. She took out the key from her bag and opened the door. "Come on, come in."


    Before leaving Suran, Su Han lived in this small, dark room full of shoes, clothes, cosmetics and clutter for more than 10 years. He had no expectation of going home.


    If it wasn''t for the short-circuit brain that promised this woman, Su Han didn''t even think that living here was much better than living on the street.


    This time, however, as soon as Su ran opens the door, what comes into Su Han''s eyes is no longer the scene in his memory.


    The rooms are still those familiar rooms, but the appearance has completely changed.


    Su ran piled up all the things in the room before, but now they are all invisible, revealing the whole picture of a few pieces of furniture.


    Has the house been ransacked by thieves?This is Su Han''s first reaction.


    But there were also piles of takeout boxes, used paper towels, and cosmetic debris.


    The newspaper, which was pasted on the window to block the light, was torn off, and the sunlight penetrated into the room. The windows were wiped, the floor was swept, and the table top was wiped clean.


    Therefore, Su Han''s second reaction is that the house has become clean.


    It''s not only clean, but also open.


    In addition to clothes and cosmetics, there were few necessities of life in the former owner''s house. After being thrown away by Su ran, it didn''t even look like a human being.


    However, it is such an empty, lack of popularity of the room, but let Su Han heart gave birth to a warm feeling never before.


    "What about your stuff?"


    "Throw it away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Why is it more wasteful than before?


    Su Han frowned.


    "You didn''t eat at the police station this afternoon, did you? what do you want to eat? Noodles or rice. " Without receiving Su Han''s dislike, Su ran goes into the kitchen and asks.


    "Rice." Su Han answered subconsciously.


    "It''s better to have noodles."


    "What else do you want me to do?" Su Han was a little angry, and he didn''t want to eat this family food.


    "Dialogue habits, I asked, but goose home no rice." She can''t cook.


    "Whatever you want."


    After a while, Suran comes out again. "It seems that there is no noodles."


    Before, the assistant would prepare these things in her refrigerator. For a moment, I forgot that the original owner''s family had not used the kitchen for several years.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Take out, then." If you can''t finish eating, send him a little.


    It used to be.


    "No, let''s go out and have a big meal."


    "Do you have money?"


    He will not forget that in the police station this afternoon, he finally reached an agreement to compensate 200 yuan. The woman also haggled with the other party for half a day, saying it was 167.5 yuan.


    "Let''s order takeout, then." The 9000 yuan in the original owner''s wallet, after paying the credit card, paying the rent, water and electricity, is really not much left.


    "Come on, go out and eat. I''ll treat you." Su Han stands up, looks at Su ran with disdain and says.


    He still has 120 yuan left in the hot pot shop. Let''s pay back part of her 167.5.

 Chapter 9

    Although the cheap son''s attitude of "I''ll pay for a treat and you can order anything" successfully makes Su ran look handsome. However, after some unilateral discussion, they finally order takeout.


    When the takeaway arrives, Su Ran is looking for Su Han''s things.


    The original owner''s things were thrown away by her, and Su Han''s and a few things that looked normal were temporarily stuffed into the cabinet of the room.


    Su Han picked up the takeout. When he took over the heavy and delicious takeout, Su Han frowned.


    "More and more waste." Su Han muttered.


    "What do you say?" Su ran, who is still on her clothes, hears Su Han''s voice outside.


    "Nothing." Su Han quickly replied, "take out is here."


    With that, Su Han regained his indifference, took the takeaway and put it on the only table at home. Then, he turned and walked towards the sofa beside him.


    When Su dye came out, he saw such a scene: the takeout was completely put on the table, while Su Han was sitting on the sofa with his head down and silent. It seemed that there was an invisible dimensional wall between the two.


    Is the food not enticing enough or hungry enough to make the teenager so indifferent to the takeout?


    "Why don''t you eat when it''s time to take out?" Su ran asked curiously.


    This pair of plastic mother and son has been unfamiliar for more than ten years, and it is not likely to be broken because of a few words in the past two days. Therefore, Su ran doesn''t think Su Han will wait for her and the two to have dinner together.


    Su ran originally asked casually, but after hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han seemed to have been ordered by someone, and his sitting posture was stiff. Then a touch of ridicule flashed on his stubborn face.


    The amplitude is very small, but Su ran, who has a visual acuity of 5.2, can see it.


    Villains, children need to be cute to be rare, so that they may not end up so miserable when they get lunch boxes in the future.


    I don''t know who I learned from these unattractive expressions. Is it the original owner?


    Su Ran is stunned at the thought of the original owner.


    £¡


    How did she forget about it.


    When the original owner ordered takeout, he always picked up his favorite points and never bought Su Han''s.


    Each time, the original owner was full of food and drink, and then went out with a coquettish bag. Until the original owner left and the sound of high-heeled shoes faded away, a small figure came out of the corner of the room and picked up some leftovers from the table.


    Think of such a picture, Su Ran is a burst of chest tightness, shortness of breath, blood pressure soaring.


    In particular, she took over the memory of the original owner and let her know that those leftovers were not reserved for Su Han at all. It was just that "Su ran" was anxious to go out of the house and was too lazy to lose it.


    She couldn''t look down on the way the original owner treated her son. If it wasn''t for the body she was using now, Su ran would have the heart to pull out the Lord and whip the corpse.


    "What are you doing there? I ordered two of us. Come and eat it. Hurry up. This river noodles are really good. It''s not delicious when it''s cold. " Su ran said with the usual tone as far as possible. When Su Han looked over, she had already covered up the sympathy and heartache in her eyes.


    Seeing that Su Han didn''t move, Su ran had to add a sentence half jokingly and half menacingly: "do you want me to carry it to you?"


    This sentence had an effect, Su Han suddenly got up, a few steps came over.


    Looking at the two lunch boxes in the takeout bag, Su Han''s action slightly pauses, and then, without hesitation, takes out one of the small ones.


    "Ah, wait a minute. It''s mine," Su ran stopped when she saw Su Han turning around to return to the sofa. "Here, this large portion is yours."


    "Take it." Seeing that Su Han has no action, Su ran says again.


    After a few seconds, Su Han''s throat just stiff spit out two words, "no need."


    "What''s the point? I ordered it according to our two meals. " There is not much memory about Su Han in the original owner''s mind. However, Su Ran has been to some high-level schools for music exchange before. There are junior high school students. The boys who are about the same size as Su Han eat a lot.


    She was still worried that this large order of river noodles was not enough. If she didn''t have enough money, she would add fried eggs to Su Han.


    Seeing that Su Han still doesn''t move, Su ran takes the previous lunch box directly from the other party''s hand, and then puts a large portion of river noodles into Su Han''s hand.


    "Eat quickly," Su ran, who had no experience of getting along with children, could only take out the conversation between her assistant and her, and said simply and rudely. Then she thought of something and said, "besides, it''s easy to eat something on the sofa and eat it on the table."


    Su Han finally had a reaction.


    Holding the lunch box, he went to the opposite side of Su ran, sat down, lowered his head, opened the lid, and ate in silence.


    Even when chewing and swallowing, Su Han''s face muscles are tight. If the other party is not obviously faster than the normal eating speed, Su ran would think that the river noodles are so bad.


    She looks at Su Han again. The boy''s head is almost buried in the lunch box. Su ran originally wanted to remind her that there might be dandruff falling into the bowl when her head is so low when she eats. However, when she sees the red in her eyes, Suran stops.Look, what did the owner starve this son to? This is the villain of the future. He cried because of the delicious rice noodles.


    Although the river noodles are really delicious.


    At first, Su Han ate very fast, and then gradually slowed down. Until Su ran finished, Su Han also put his chopsticks on.


    Before Su ran can clean it up, Su Han quickly gets up, quickly folds the lunch box in front of them, puts them in the bag, and then turns around and throws them into the garbage can by the door.


    The whole process is completed in one go, and there is no room for Su ran to intervene.


    Su ran: Er


    "I''ll go and find your things."


    Su ran still can''t put herself into the role of mother and bring Su Han back. Su ran feels more like a roommate.


    For new roommates, it''s always right to take care of them.


    Su Han just wants to say no, Su Ran has entered the room again.


    Su Han followed him to the door of the room, pursed his lips and hesitated to stop.


    Before, the bedroom was full of Su Ran''s things. Because he was afraid that his little valuable things would be confused or could not be found, "Suran" never allowed Su han to enter the room.


    After a while, Suran comes out of the room again.


    "Well, you''ve found all your things. You can pick up what you can use, and what else you need to buy tomorrow."


    She suddenly thinks of something. Su Ran''s face is embarrassed.


    "Go now."


    Su Han''s toothbrush, if you remember correctly, seems to have been taken by the owner to brush his shoes.


    "No, I''ll buy it myself." His head turned to one side and Su Han said stiffly.


    Hearing this, Su ran glances at Su Han.


    HISHI, almost forget, this son smash but with "huge money", can afford to invite a hot pot.


    "All right, then pack up and go to bed by yourself." Su ran points to the bedroom.


    Su Ran''s words make su Han feel a little inconceivable.


    Does this woman mean to let him sleep in the bedroom?


    Although he instinctively felt that he was more likely to hear things, Su Han went back to Su ran dryly and said, "you don''t need to..."


    "Go."


    In fact, Su Ran is afraid of scaring Su Han.


    To borrow the words of a little assistant, the creative people are a little nervous.


    Sometimes Su ran suddenly has an inspiration. It''s common for Su ran to spend two or three hours on the toilet or in the bathtub, or she comes up with a "fake corpse" in the middle of the night.


    "It''s easier for me to sleep outside."


    At first, Su Han was still motionless. When he heard Su Ran''s words, he seemed to think of something in an instant. Suddenly, his childish face was filled with cold and sarcasm that was not in line with his age. There was also a trace of disappointment.


    How did he forget, this woman''s "job.".


    Ignoring his uncomfortable disappointment, Su Han turned into the room without saying a word.


    Seeing that there are not many things on the bed, but they are put in order, Su Han Ming is still angry, inexplicable in the heart and some happy.


    He thought that his things had been thrown away by the woman. After all, this time, the home was almost empty. Unexpectedly, it was still there.


    Except - toothbrush.


    "Hum! That woman''s business is none of my business Su Han snorted to himself, took out an English book from the cabinet and began to recite the words.


    However, holding the book, Su Han can''t help but start to pay attention to the outside.


    It was very quiet outside, and the familiar sound of closing the door did not appear. Su Han felt a little strange.


    Finally, Su Han didn''t hold back and went out of the room to have a look.


    Then he sees Su ran, who is wearing a home clothes, sitting cross legged on the sofa and holding a pen and paper. He doesn''t know what he is writing.


    Su Ran has just finished writing the last note of this paragraph. When she looks up, she sees Su Han standing at the door of her bedroom, and the strange face of the other party.


    "Something?"


    "It''s OK."


    Su Han said, just turned two steps, and then turned back.


    "You Don''t you go out? " Su Han couldn''t help asking.


    "Well? Don''t go out. "


    "And tomorrow?" Su Han asked again, with a trace of expectation that he did not realize.


    "Tomorrow? I won''t go out tomorrow. " While speaking, Su ran continues to write music scores, occasionally leaving her fingertips to play on the piano app just off her mobile phone.


    After a while, Su ran added, "I don''t think I''ll go out these days."


    The reply from Shengding entertainment is not so fast. Except for dongshanyuan, a part-time piano teacher she doesn''t want to go to, Su Ran is still unemployed.


    The best way to save money is to stay at home.


    After hearing Su Ran''s reply, Su Han''s slight happiness did not last long, and he immediately thought of another question."Is it because of yesterday?"


    "Well? Yesterday, what was it? "


    "What happened yesterday in dongshanyuan, that rich man''s villa."


    Yesterday, when Su ran and Gu Jiahao were in conflict, Su Han was there.


    Judging from the man''s dress and the tone of his speech, the identity of the other party is certainly not simple. Although Su Han can not fully understand the conversation between the two people, it is obvious that the other party is very angry because of Su Ran''s words.


    Su Han guessed that the woman might have offended that person, so she had to stay at home for a few days to avoid the wind.

 Chapter 10

    Su Ran has been guarding Su Han the villain all day long, and Su Ran has almost forgotten Gu Jiahao''s little lady.


    Su Ran is glad to be reminded by Su Han.


    Fortunately, she was quick and quit at the bar.


    Yesterday, she was so threatened and found his biggest secret exposed. Maybe Gu Jiahao is on the way to find someone to go to the bar to take revenge on her.


    "Don''t worry, the man won''t get back here."


    People who live here don''t know Suran''s past, and those who knew Suran in the past did not expect that she would live in such a shantytown.


    "Yes? And after that? " Obviously, Su Han is suspicious of Su Ran''s words.


    "After that? After that, there should be no chance. " Su ran replied.


    As long as she doesn''t take the initiative to go to dongshanyuan to find a sense of existence, Gu Jiahao and her, the two small cannon ashes that have nothing to do with the plot of the novel, should not have much chance to bump into.


    Then, Su ran thinks of something and looks at Su Han seriously.


    "What are you doing?" Su Han is not comfortable with Su ran.


    "The man on that day was not a good man, though he was rich. He invited you children to the party. If anyone asked you to go to these strange parties in the future, you''d better not go." Su ran said in a euphemistic tone.


    Looking at Su ran, Su Han does not speak, but reveals a trace of strange emotion in his eyes.


    "Well, what I said just now, do you have any opinion?" Su ran coughed and asked.


    Don''t want to admit at all, she is an adult can be a child stare scalp numb, still have inexplicable a little guilty is how fat four?


    She pursed her mouth, but Su Han didn''t answer Su Ran''s words. She lowered her head and seemed to be struggling with something.


    "Why did you go out there that day?" Su Han bit his teeth and asked in a low voice.


    Su Han vaguely guessed what the banquet was that night and why the women in the party who were exposed in their clothes were there.


    No, this woman is what kind, he did not know for a long time, the other party to do what he does what matter!


    Su Han secretly said that he was annoyed with what he had asked.


    However, the heart can not help but care, want to hear Su Ran''s answer.


    "Well..." Su ran laughs.


    Why did she go there? It''s hard to ask her to tell her cheap son: your mother was supposed to go there to "entertain" guests, but she changed her heart on the way?


    "I''m just going to pick you up."


    Hearing this, Su Han clenches his fist, raises his head and stares at Su ran with his long and narrow eyes.


    "How do you know where I am?"


    Su ran @


    who will tell her what children are growing up on! Are they all so sharp? Or is this the potential that a future villain should have?!


    "Cough, just listen to a friend say, feel that she described a bit like you." With this, Su Ran has no confidence in herself.


    "I know it anyway, but it doesn''t matter how I know it!"


    "Whatever you want!" Su Han dropped a word.


    Well, how could he think this woman could tell the truth.


    Su Han''s eyes flashed a touch of disappointment, turned to prepare to go back to the room.


    "Ah! "Wait a minute." Su ran stopped Su Han behind his back: "believe me, dongshanyuan is really not a good place


    So you must not go!


    What kind of psychological shadow is small, if you happen to meet a man and a woman born of the children, especially the daughter of the master, ahead of time, how can we do.


    "It''s not a good place?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll tell you, the people who live there are just like Jinxu, among them, there is no one who looks like a dog. It may be that they all change too much! As you can see from the one who stopped us yesterday, there must be something wrong with those who are too old to form a family. If you see such people, you should stay away from them. "


    Dongshanyuan, a villa, is sitting in the study to check the company''s statements, inexplicably sneezed.


    "You know it well?"


    "Not bad." After all, the original owner grew up in dongshanyuan.


    "Oh." Su Han answers coldly, but her mind is quite different from Su ran.


    This woman knows about the place because of her work


    The next day, Su ran wanted to do her duty as a plastic parent and make breakfast for Su Han. But when Su ran got up from a pile of music drafts, Su Han had already gone to school by himself.


    Yes, the original owner always worked at night and slept during the day. Su Han would not wake "Su ran" when he went out to school.


    Just, and the memory of the original owner is somewhat different, although Su Han left, left a boiled egg on the table.Oh, look, what a smash! Not only do you take care of your life completely, you don''t need her to have a snack, but you also know how to save breakfast for her!


    Su ran was moved.


    I don''t know what the original owner thought. She didn''t treat this sensible villain well. She was also full of disgust, hoping that Su Han would disappear from her eyes. Anyway, Su ran thinks that it is not a problem to have such a roommate. Once she starts to make music, she will not care about the things around her, and Su Han is quiet.


    Two people live under the same roof, each doing their own work, quite harmonious.


    The only thing that makes Su ran feel a little unbearable is that from nine to ten o''clock in the evening, Su Han doesn''t read books or go to bed, so he just sits on the sofa in the living room.


    "Well, Suhan, why don''t you go to bed?" Su ran can''t help saying.


    "I''m not sleepy." Su Han, who was ordered to be named, gives Su ran a stiff reply.


    It doesn''t matter if you are not sleepy, but don''t stare at me like a thief if you are not sleepy!


    Su ran wails in her heart.


    Don''t think she didn''t find out. Su Han was holding a magic cube in his hand, which was just pretending. In fact, the boy would sneak a look at her side every ten seconds, and then look at the door again.


    "You - you''re not looking at when I''m going out, are you?" Suddenly thought of their conversation the night before yesterday, Su ran asked.


    Originally, Su ran just wanted to tease Su Han and ease the atmosphere.


    But I didn''t expect that he just said this, Su Han''s face suddenly appeared a touch of embarrassment, a bit like a child did a bad thing by the parents of the bag look.


    "I didn''t!"


    "No, no, no, you don''t have to be so excited." Su ran deliberately teases Su Han.


    This villain is usually very old. It''s hard to see his funny expression.


    "Or --" Su ran winked at Su Han deliberately and said with a long ending, "do you want me to go out?"


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han is suddenly silent.


    However, his silent expression has already explained everything.


    "You..." After a long time, Su Han began to speak, as if from the throat: "you don''t go to that kind of place again."


    £¡


    This time it''s Suran''s turn. She doesn''t know what to say.


    She deliberately said that, originally thought that Su Han would cool back to her: you think too much, but did not expect the other side will say such words.


    She thought that a pile of plastic mother and son, the original "Su ran" did not care about Su Han''s life and death, and Su Han did not care about her theoretical mother.


    But I didn''t expect


    It''s also true that anyone who has a mother working in the "red light flashing area" will feel unable to raise her head.


    All of a sudden, Su Ran is a little bit upset about this villain.


    When Su Ran is entangled, Su Han, who has not received a response for a long time, is suddenly a little flustered.


    "If you want to buy anything, I can give you money. Anyway, don''t go again." Su Han turned his head and continued to say in a cool tone.


    "Hiss"


    Su Han''s words, inexplicably, make su ran think of a special classic sentence that she saw before: "I raise you."


    Although it''s a little disobeying, she''s a bit handsome to talk like that.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "No, cough, no smile, just want to ask how you are going to raise me."


    "Who said I''m going to raise you?" Su Han frowned. "And, I can..."


    "Go back to the fast food restaurants that don''t have morality to cheat the labor force of minors?"


    "It''s a hot pot shop."


    "No difference."


    "I --"


    "I don''t want to tease you. I''ve quit the previous job." After enjoying Su Han''s tangled face, Su ran says.


    "Really?" Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s eyes flashed a light, but he still didn''t believe the woman''s words.


    "It''s true, didn''t you see that I haven''t gone out at night these days? The day I go to the police station to get you back, I''ll quit my job first, and I won''t go again. "


    Su Han seemed to believe his words. Su ran said again: "as for you, you are not allowed to work in Kuai and hotpot shops. You think, you have done so well. It''s not cost-effective for those unscrupulous bosses to give you such a small salary. Moreover, there is no shortage of your wages at home."


    Hearing the word "home" from Su Ran''s mouth, Su Han''s heart was touched. Then he looked at Su ran and sent out a soul torture: "what do you eat?"


    Su ran: WTF!


    It seems that in Su Han''s eyes, this mother is a worthless waste.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve found a part-time job. I''ll never die of hunger." After su ran finished, seeing Su Han''s face still suspicious, Su ran added, "really, I''ll go tomorrow!""Serious work!"


    "What more serious work can you do..." Su Han whispered.


    "What do you say?"


    "Nothing. I''m sleepy. I''m going to bed." With that, Su Han finally got up and went to the room.


    "That" came to the door of the room, and Su Han stopped.


    "One more thing..." With his back to Su ran, Su Han''s voice is a little low.


    "Well? Yes? Can I help you? " Su ran asked.


    She seemed to hear Su Han''s "um", but after waiting for a long time, she didn''t hear Su Han''s following words.


    "It''s OK!"


    Bang -


    the door is closed.


    "No, no, no, now children are so angry?" Su dye make complaints about it.


    Despite this, Su ran still thinks that Su Han should have something to say.

 Chapter 11

    When you think about the place in dongshanyuan, Su ran really has an urge to show off the other party''s pigeons and ostriches. However, at the thought of Su Han''s sentence of soul torture, Su ran finally bit her teeth and left the door on time.


    Before going out, she also picked out the most expensive one among the several sets of clothes she had recently bought.


    There is no need to say where dongshanyuan is. If you wear too simple, you will be really conspicuous.


    "Ah, this young lady, it''s you."


    As soon as Su ran arrived at the gate of dongshanyuan, he was stopped by a voice.


    Su ran turns her head and looks at it. First she is stunned. Then she remembers that the person who called her is the security guard she met at the gate of Dongshan garden that night.


    "What a coincidence. I saw you again on duty today." Seeing Su ran, the security guard said with a smile.


    Although there are many people going in and out of dongshanyuan all day long, it''s hard to forget what looks like Su ran.


    "Miss, did you forget to bring your door card today?"


    "Well, yes." Asked by the other party, Su ran can''t help but stop to press the door number.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK, miss. Don''t bother me. I''ll just drive it for you."


    "Well, thank you."


    "You are welcome. Serve the owner."


    ¡­¡­


    Su ¡¤ fake owner ¡¤ ran smiles awkwardly at the security guard and enters Dongshan garden.


    This time, unlike a few days ago, after entering dongshanyuan, Su ran went directly to the highest area in the center of dongshanyuan.


    This place has not changed much from the original owner''s memory more than ten years ago. It is probably affected by the bad memories in her mind. Su Ran''s heart is not relaxed at all when she walks here.


    It''s not easy to get to the address of block A-17 given by the previous wechat [surnamed Zhou is snake disease]. Su ran can''t help but look at block A-16 behind her.


    "Hissing, the legendary Shura hall, is really a bit terrifying." Su ran murmured.


    In the novel, there are not many things about male and female owners in the novel. However, it has not been said that the protagonist has moved. Therefore, the two and their children should still live in this villa.


    Thinking about it, Su ran shudders, quickly takes back her sight and rings the doorbell of A-17.


    Soon, a woman in her forties came out and led Su ran into the house.


    "You are the colleague introduced by Xiao Li to teach piano lessons, right?" Asked the other.


    "Yes, it''s me. My name is su." Su ran said.


    At the beginning, "Su ran" made a lot of noise in dongshanyuan when she was fighting against the young master of the Song family. Although it has been more than ten years, but to be on the safe side, the other party doesn''t ask. Su ran thinks that she should not casually report her name as the first female partner.


    "Miss Su, come with me. The piano room is on the third floor, and the young master has been waiting in it." Say, the other side took Su dye to the floor.


    "Here it is," he said, pushing the door open: "young master, the piano teacher is here. The teacher Xiao Li had a temporary business before. This time, her colleague came


    "Yes." A lazy voice came from the room.


    "Miss Su, please go in. The course is one hour, and you can come downstairs to find me after the course is over."


    "OK."


    This is a big piano room. As soon as she enters, Su Ran is attracted by two pianos, one black and one white.


    It''s B''s piano!


    Her second favorite piano.


    And from the size of the two pianos, as well as some special key spacing, these two pianos should be B''s advanced customized version.


    "Are you the new piano teacher?"


    A little discontented boy''s voice rings out beside her. Su ran just remembers that there is still a main customer here.


    Turning around and looking to the side, Su ran sees a little boy lying lazily on the sofa.


    £¡


    Su Ran''s eyes brighten.


    She has rarely seen such a beautiful child. This beauty is the second most beautiful one Su Ran has ever seen!


    The first good-looking, of course, is her villain''s son. However, this little boy''s beauty level is second only to Su Han''s.


    At most, there is a mother''s filter in the middle.


    What''s more, the other side looks as if they are about the same size as Su Han.


    It''s cool, too.


    However, different from Su Han''s rebellious attitude, this child is totally superior and noble.


    And what''s in his hand.


    Advanced Macroeconomics?!


    A 12-3-year-old child is reading economics books. It''s a bit exaggerated.


    By the way, what book was her son reading yesterday?"Seventh grade English (Volume 2)", "three points and one test" and "Romance of the Three Kingdoms"?


    Well, her son lost at the starting line? Then should she buy some books for Su Han that are very powerful just by listening to their names? Or listen to online courses or something?


    She seems to understand the feelings of the parents who report to the cram school and the cram school all day long.


    "Cough..."


    Let''s get to the point.


    "Yes, the former teacher Li has something to do, so I will give you piano lessons on her behalf." Su ran makes a very kind smile to the other side and says.


    "Oh." Song Yi''an casually answered and then there was no text. His eyes still fell on the book in his hand, and he didn''t even give Su ran a look.


    Su ran


    Or her home Suhan is lovely!


    "Did you see the piano there? You can play it. Don''t touch the white one. The black one can be used Song Yi''an pointed to the direction of the piano and said, the tone is obviously used to.


    ¡°£¿¡± Su ran looks at Song Yi''an with a puzzled look on her face.


    "What? Didn''t you hear me? "


    "Yes, but I don''t understand what you''re trying to say."


    "Mr. Li didn''t tell you clearly before?" Song Yian frowned.


    "What?"


    "You only need to play the piano here. After playing for an hour, you can go down and get money from Wu Ma." looking at Su ran, song Yi''an added, "the same is true of Mr. Li before."


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran''s mouth twitches.


    Ha ha ha, she finally knew what the "very, very relaxed" she repeatedly stressed in wechat means.


    "That''s the agreement between Mr. Li and you before. It has nothing to do with me. Since it''s me, I hope to finish this class well." Su ran said seriously.


    Although, strictly speaking, she does not like to call others, but since she wants to collect money, she still has this professional ethics.


    Besides, let her play the piano for an hour.


    Boy! Do you know how much the entrance fee is for this person in front of you?! How can a teaching fee be offset!


    "I don''t need you to teach me." Song Yian looks at Su ran with disdain and says.


    "Is it?" Su ran looks at Song Yi''an with a kind smile.


    Heart, but not so kind.


    At the beginning, there were many people who engaged in music. In order to give her some advice, they put up tents at the door of her house for a month or two. Now, she is despised by a child!


    If the other party is not under age, or to pay, she would like to slap in the past.


    "Trouble!" Inexplicably, Su Ran''s eyes make her feel a little flustered. Song Yian can''t bear to put down the book in her hand. She gets up from the sofa and walks to the piano.


    "I''ll just play a piece of it. After listening to it, do you want to get rid of yourself or, as I said, play for an hour to lead the work, you think." With that, song Yian''s fingers bounce on the keys.


    Don Juan''s memory.


    When song Yi''an plays two notes, Su Ran has already guessed the music that the other side wants to play.


    It''s a very difficult song, but the other side seems to control it well.


    At the end of the song, song Yian stands up from the piano and looks up at Su ran with a look of pride.


    However, on Su Ran''s face, he didn''t see the expected exclamation or self abasement. On the contrary, the seriousness of Su Ran''s face at the moment made song Yi''an confused.


    It''s strange that there should be no mistakes in his paragraph, which is even the best in history. What''s the matter with this expression?


    Under the pressure of the heart of the silk guilty, song Yi''an again pick eyebrow to see to Su ran, "how?"


    "There is more craftsmanship than ingenuity." Su ran frowned and commented truthfully.


    Su Ran has a casual life. He doesn''t want to die of hunger or cold. The only thing is that he takes music seriously.


    This is also the reason why Su Ran is not willing to teach others. She is afraid that she can''t control herself.


    "You! You mean I can''t play well? " Hearing Su Ran''s evaluation, song Yi''an looks unbelievable, and then stares at Su ran in disbelief.


    "Er How to say... " How to say it''s not too bad?


    "Forget it. Don''t say it. I''ll play it again. You can feel it yourself." Su ran doesn''t know what to say. She just sits in front of the piano.


    Touch the key, Su Ran is a little excited.


    Oh, ah, I haven''t touched such nice piano for many days since I played it. It''s her second favorite series.


    Look at the touch, the tone.


    When the note rings, Su ran loses the excitement of the previous second, but she devotes herself to the music.The same song is the memory of Don Juan. There is no wrong syllable in it, but the feeling it brings is totally different from that when song Yian played it just now.


    The sound of Su Ran''s piano seems to make song Yi''an see an absurd farce, lust and violence, and the final hell.


    However, Su ran did not finish playing, only stopped at a certain paragraph.


    "It''s almost the same meaning, er..." Looking up at Song Yi''an, Su ran still wants to ask if the other party has got the point she wants to express. As a result, she sees that the little boy is autistic.


    "Miss Su, I''m too conceited." For a while, song Yian suddenly lowered his head and said.


    Then song Yi''an looks up again and looks at Su ran admiringly.


    Anil is a piano master that song Yian likes very much. Anil has played this piece of Don Juan before, and even song Yian has taken his sister to listen to it.


    However, he felt that the piano teacher who looked like ten years ago was even more shocking than Anil.


    "Miss Su, my name is song Yian. Thank you very much for letting me know my shortcomings. Next, I will learn piano from you, and so will my sister."


    "Wait!" Su ran suddenly changes her expression and interrupts song Yi''an, "what did you just say?"


    "I said I would be serious..."


    "No, last one."


    "Thank you..."


    "One more word."


    "Oh, I said, my name is song Yian."

 Chapter 12

    Song! Also! Ann!


    Isn''t that the name of the fierce son of the man and woman in the novel?!


    Su ran still remembers that when she was reading the novel, there was a chapter about the production process of the female owner in the hospital. Because she was pushed by some small cannon fodder, her amniotic fluid broke and she was sent to the hospital ahead of time. When she arrived at the hospital, the woman had dystocia and postpartum haemorrhage. In a word, she frightened the male owner and the second man.


    In the light of the halo of the protagonist, of course, the woman finally gave birth to the child, or the standard of many romantic novels: the birth of the dragon and the Phoenix.


    Song Yi''an and song Zhining are the names given by the male Lord to the two twins, which means that they hope the female owner and the child can be safe and peaceful.


    When she saw this place, Su ran felt very moved.


    But now, the identity is different. If you hear the three words "Song Yi''an", it''s just like a talisman.


    "Teacher."


    "Miss Su?"


    "Ah


    Song Yi''an calls several times before Su ran, who is trapped in the ice cellar, comes back to her senses.


    "Miss Su, what''s the matter with you? Aren''t you feeling well?" Looking at Su ran, she suddenly looks ugly and pale. Song Yi''an asks anxiously.


    "Oh, no, it''s OK. It''s just that I''m a little bit anemic recently, plus the hot weather Cough, I''m old. " Su ran talks nonsense, and then makes a smile that is probably worse than crying.


    "Shall I call the doctor?"


    "No, no, I often do this. Just have a rest. Ha ha, really."


    "Oh, that''s good. I''ll pour you a glass of water." Then song Yi''an gets up and brings Su ran a cup of water.


    When she took the glass, Su ran could feel some numbness in her fingers.


    "Well, you said you had a sister?" After a long time, she finally regains her composure. Su ran looks at Song Yi''an and asks.


    "Yes, I have a younger sister named Zhining. She went to a pre competition physical examination today, so she is not in. She will have class on time tomorrow." Song Yian nodded.


    Song Yian, plus a song Zhining.


    That''s great! All alive.


    Isn''t it the son and daughter of the man''s family?


    So, she this line female matches thousands of hiding place or bumps into the male and female Lord''s family to come?


    However, no matter what is written in the novel or in the memory of the original owner, isn''t the Song family living opposite A-16? She can''t mistake that. But, how did you get to A-17 again?


    Su Ran is puzzled. She looks at the other side carefully through the window.


    "It''s from our family, too." Follow Su Ran''s line of sight, song Yi''an explains.


    However smart he is, he is still a boy of 12-3 years old. He can''t be as deep as his father, and he can''t think of anything when he looks at Su Ran''s face.


    Now for this teacher Su, song Yian only regards her as a teacher with very high musical attainments.


    "Ah." So it is


    "Do you have two suites?" Su ran asked dryly.


    "Well, usually my sister and I live here, and our parents live in the opposite building." after a pause, song Yian said, "before, I didn''t want to delay the piano teacher''s time and let her just play the piano like this, mainly because..."


    Speaking of this, song Yian frowned and didn''t go on.


    Before they lived together, the four of them had lived together, but in recent years, their mother''s sleep condition was very bad, and he and Zhining usually had more courses. In order not to let them disturb their mother, his father let him and his sister move out.


    There''s a piano on this side and you can hear it on the other side.


    He felt that the former teacher Li couldn''t teach him and Zhining any more. The reason why Mr. Li played enough for an hour to leave was mainly to cope with the supervision of his mother.


    "Oh, well, I see." Su ran said.


    Su Ran is a little more relaxed when she hears that the man and the woman are still facing each other. As for what song Yi''an says later, she has no heart to listen.


    After a careful look at Song Yi''an, Su Ran''s heart is heavy.


    This is song Yi''an, who is more powerful than the male owner in the future, and can also hold her villain''s son on the ground to rub.


    No wonder she thought the child was so good when she came in.


    Is it OK to inherit the male and female genes?


    In fact, song Yi''an''s nose is similar to that of the female owner. The others are just the same as the male owner.


    And she didn''t find it just now!


    If she had found out, she would have turned around and run.


    Now, Su ran can only hope that when the time comes to an hour, she can finish work and leave. In this time period, the two men and women should not appear.


    "Miss Su, what''s wrong with you? Is it wrong?" Perceiving Su Ran''s eyes, song Yi''an asks in a strange way.Sure enough, the protagonists and villains who can be antagonistic in the future all share the same characteristics. Su Han is keen, and song Yi''an is more keen.


    Su Ran''s secret way.


    "Well, it''s nothing. I just want to say..."


    "Er," Don Juan "is actually not suitable for children of your age." although it is to fool song Yi''an, Su ran also starts to be serious about music: "difficult music can improve your skills. It''s good, but a complete work is not only enough with technology, but at most it''s a gorgeous body But there is no soul. What is the soul of a piece needs to be understood by the player himself and then integrated into it. "


    "As for Don Juan, with your current experience and experience, it is not enough to carry the soul. This is what you just played without." Su ran said in a very gentle tone.


    Also, Su ran keeps reminding herself in her mind: This is the son of the man, and this is the son of the man. They can''t afford it.


    Otherwise, it would have been changed to the expression she used to use.


    "Well, I see. Thank you, Miss Su." Song Yian replied seriously.


    "Well, that''s good. It''s almost time today. That''s it."


    "Yes, Miss Sue."


    "No, no, I can go down by myself." Su ran politely refuses to come. She has already opened the door and walks towards the stairs.


    She didn''t dare to let the present and future crush their mother and son.


    When Su ran down, Wu Ma was already waiting downstairs. Seeing Su dye down, Wu Ma warmly welcomed her.


    "Miss Su, have you finished today''s course?" Wu Ma asked with a smile.


    Although she didn''t know music, she listened faintly downstairs when Miss Su was giving the young master a lesson just now. She thought that the music was much better than before.


    One moment high and another low, her heart can be seized.


    "Well, yes." Su ran returns with a smile and looks at the direction of the gate, but her expression is a little nervous.


    "It''s hard for Miss Su. Please sit at home and have a rest. I''ll make a cup of tea for Miss Su, or do you want juice or milk?"


    "Oh, that, you''re welcome." She just wants to leave now. She has no courage to sit on the man''s site.


    By the way, there''s one more thing.


    "Well, with all due respect," Su ran organized her words and said, "your young master''s piano level is very high, which is completely beyond the standard of ordinary piano teachers. You should still invite some master musicians to teach for him."


    Although there is a disguised intention to quit this part-time job, Su Ran is also telling the truth.


    If it wasn''t for her, song Yian''s standard would be much higher than that of Xiao Li, who went to get married.


    It can be seen that the male master has made a lot of efforts in the cultivation of a pair of children, and the male master is not without money to invite a master. How can he be so, er Sloppy?


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Wu Ma''s expression also changed slightly.


    "I don''t know much about it, but it''s all what my wife means." About this, my wife and my husband once or twice argued.


    Ma''am?


    Is that the mistress?


    Su ran


    Combined with the content of the novel, she seems to have guessed why.


    Although she married a man and became Mrs. song, she was still born in an ordinary family, and some concepts are not so easy to change.


    What''s more, the female owner also realized that what attracted the male owner was that the rich lady would never have any simplicity, purity and no affectation. In this way, the female owner would not make any changes.


    Like other families in dongshanyuan, spending a lot of money to invite the master to give lessons to their teenage children is totally extravagant and wasteful.


    Therefore, the courses she arranges are usually taught by ordinary teachers in universities or ordinary training institutions.


    Piano is one of them.


    In those days, at Mrs. song''s banquet, she used the same musical strength to crush the Miss Su family. This matter has always been a matter of pride for her.


    It''s said that the Su family still invited world-class musicians to class. She won over Su ran only by attending the interesting classes in the school. She was talented and willing to work hard. Naturally, her children could reach a very high level through basic teaching.


    But the mistress didn''t know.


    The original "Su ran" didn''t study hard at all. At most, it was only a small half bottle of water. When she presented music to Mrs. song, she was still preoccupied with how to attract the attention of the male owner. There was no mind to play it well.


    As for the female owner, although the level is not so good, there is the brick of "Su ran" as a foil, and the male owner, the young master of the Song family, was in the scene. Of course, she won the applause.Ah


    Su ran sighed in her heart and said, "please tell your wife about it. Even if it''s not a master, please find a professor level teacher to teach. After all, your young master''s level is very high."


    Su ran just finished, but song Yi''an came down from the upstairs.


    "Miss Su, I can hear that your level is very high. I also believe that I still have a lot to improve here. My good friend Zhining is very talented. If Miss Su sees her, she will like her. I believe that she will also like Miss Su very much."


    "If it''s because of the beginning, I apologize for my disrespectful attitude. I hope Miss Su can continue to teach us." Song Yi''an looks at Su ran and says sincerely, with a little tension in his eyes.


    The Song family has different training directions for the two children. Learning piano is a special hobby for him. He mainly studies the contents of Finance and company management. However, Zhining is different. Zhining is really interested in art and music and has great talent.


    Zhining is not here today, so it is not easy to meet such a good teacher, so he let himself go. Song Yian will feel sorry for his sister.

 Chapter 13

    "Yes, Miss Su. I''ll trouble you after that." Hearing the conversation between Su ran and song Yi''an, Wu Ma says in the side.


    Although she does not know what music is not music, but since even the young master said that the new teacher is good, it must be good.


    Moreover, after taking care of the young master for such a long time, she is the first time to see the young master''s attitude towards the teachers coming to class.


    "By the way, Miss Su, this is your class fee today." As she says this, Wu Ma pushes another envelope to Su ran. She is in a hurry as if she is afraid that Su ran won''t receive it.


    In fact, Wu Ma thinks a lot.


    Taking the envelope, Su Ran is deeply moved by the thickness of the envelope.


    She hasn''t pinched so much money in a long time.


    At least 10 of them didn''t run away!


    "Well, thank you." Su ran said.


    If it wasn''t for the man''s territory, as a supporting role, she could be killed by Neng at any time. She really wanted to accept this part-time job!


    "But..."


    "Oh, no, thank you, Miss Su." Without waiting for Su ran to open her mouth, Wu Ma has already said: "miss will come back to class tomorrow. It will be hard for you, Miss Su."


    Su ran: emmm


    Su ran couldn''t help spitting on herself all the way out of dongshanyuan!


    What about her principles! Her pride!


    How could she have been fooled into promising to continue to come to class tomorrow by Wu Ma''s words and the 1000 yuan in her hand.


    However, it seems not to agree.


    If there is no income, she and Su Han will really drink from each other, and the rent will soon be due


    Since knowing that the location of this part-time job is dongshanyuan, Su ran hasn''t continued to post her resume online, but it''s a pity that she''s drowned in the sea.


    There are also music documents she sent to Shengding entertainment public mailbox, and she has not received any reply at present.


    Thinking, Su Ran''s mobile phone rings suddenly.


    It''s a bunch of strange numbers.


    "Hello, hello."


    "Hello, are you su Han''s parents?"


    Hearing the words on the other end of the phone, Su Ran''s hope was suddenly broken.


    She thought it was a phone call from Sheng Ding entertainment, but she didn''t expect to find Su Han again.


    Should not her villain son and who who who fight, and then a police station called to inform to get people.


    "Well, it''s me. Are you..."


    "I am a teacher in No.7 Middle School and a head teacher of Su Han."


    "Su Han''s head teacher? Did Su Han fight with people at school Su ran was a little surprised at first, then asked nervously.


    Maybe she has a deep memory of Su Han''s villain. When she heard that she was from school, Su Ran''s first reaction was that Su Han made trouble again.


    "No, it''s not. Suhan is very good at school." after a pause, the other party said, "well, before Suhan said his parents were not in, I haven''t contacted you. But when updating the parents'' information this week, Su Han left your phone number in the address book. I think it''s you who came back."


    "Ah? Well, yes, I''m back. The teacher... "


    "My name is Wang."


    "Well, Mr. Wang, what are you looking for me for?"


    "The school has just finished the mid-term examination, scores and rankings have come out. The whole school parents'' meeting will be held next Monday. Su Han should have told you about it when he goes back home?" Wang asked.


    Su ran: no


    "Because the group did not receive your reply, so I called to confirm, oh, by the way, Suhan mother, you have not entered the parent group of our class, have you?"


    "Yes."


    "Later, I will add your wechat and pull you into the group. Some homework, important notices and exam results will be put in the group. Is your mobile phone number wechat?"


    "Well, yes."


    "OK, I''ll add you later. In addition, your parents will come back. There are many things we need to communicate with parents here. We''ll wait until the parents'' meeting on Monday." Wang said.


    Because Su Han''s words are ambiguous and he doesn''t like to talk at school, Mr. Wang theoretically thinks that Su Han''s parents should have worked in other places and recently returned to Beishi.


    "Well, OK, I will go to the parents'' meeting. Thank you very much."


    After hanging up the phone, Su ran first saves the other party''s number as "son''s head teacher", and then raises eyebrows at the new news sent by wechat.


    Yo, parents'' meeting.


    Su ran vaguely feels that this is what Su Han wanted to say last night.


    As for why I don''t know why I haven''t finished speaking, I can''t be disgusted with her mother!


    Su ran subconsciously abandoned this reason.


    Think of her villain son as shy.However, no matter whether Su Han is willing or not, Su Ran has decided on the parent meeting!


    Su Han''s head teacher''s phone call interrupts Su Ran''s thoughts about Shengding.


    I can only think that Shengding receives too many mails every day, and has not seen her one yet.


    What Su ran doesn''t know is that her email has not only been read, but her ten music samples are now on the desk of the director of operations.


    Unfortunately, the signature is not "Su ran".


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, I''ve heard the pieces you gave me, which are very good. Moreover, I also gave them to our gold medal composer Mr. Liu. He praised your talent after listening to them." Director Zhou called Wu Xiao to the office and said with a smile.


    Lin Xiaoxiao was parachuted to her department half a year ago. She is usually quiet and has no sense of existence.


    That day, Lin Xiaoxiao gave her a USB flash disk, saying that it was a piece of music that she was trying to make. She asked the teacher of the music department for advice. She happened to go there and took it.


    I didn''t take it seriously. I didn''t expect that when the music was played, everyone present, including her, was astonished. Liu boguang, who is famous for her difficulty in making music, played ten pieces of music over and over again for more than 20 times, pulling her face and excitedly saying that she would dig people up.


    "I''m not a talented person." Director Zhou complained with disgruntled pretence.


    "People in the music department think your 10 songs are very good, and they are especially in line with the current trend. If you send them out, whether it''s the album''s main song or the single, it''s likely to be a big fire." Director Zhou added.


    This is the original words of those producers of Liu boguang. She really didn''t expect that Lin Xiaoxiao would be so powerful.


    "What''s more, when these 10 songs were released, several producers and agents on the scene would have asked to claim them. I guess they would have been snatched up by now if the music department hadn''t pressed them."


    "Really!" Lin Xiaoxiao is also a little excited.


    On that day, she also occasionally helped her colleagues deal with the mail in the public mailbox, and occasionally heard these 10 songs. Because she thought it was very good to listen to, she downloaded them and deliberately asked director Zhou to take them to the music department.


    The original message was also deleted.


    She is not the only one who has ever done this kind of thing. I heard that some colleagues would stop and report on the good music and script stories in the email, even if they could not be selected, they could be sold to other small studios.


    Anyway, there are so many e-mails in the company''s external mailbox every day, and the senior management of the company doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    Lin Xiaoxiao entered Shengding half a year ago, just after graduating from University, by virtue of her cousin''s relationship. At that time, almost all the students in her grade were jealous of her. Unfortunately, she was still a humble clerk in the operation Department half a year ago.


    Lin Xiaoxiao just wanted to borrow these songs to let the company see her strong points and pay more attention to her. It was better to rearrange her department and position. However, the effect was better than she expected.


    "It''s true, of course."


    "However," Zhou added after a pause, "your 10 songs have only played a short paragraph. You should go and get the whole piece. If you don''t have time to get the score, you can also use the music files for piano playing. The company should be distributing these 10 songs soon. "


    "You, you say you want, want a complete piece of music?"


    Director Zhou thought that Lin Xiaoxiao would be very happy when he said this, but he didn''t expect that there was no smile on the girl''s face. After hearing Lin Xiaoxiao''s words, director Zhou vaguely noticed that he was not right.


    "What''s the matter? Any questions? " Director Zhou frowned and asked.


    "Isn''t my music complete? Although it''s only half of it, it''s complete if you repeat it according to normal music. "


    "No", director Zhou''s eyes sank when he heard Lin Xiaoxiao''s words and said, "Mr. Liu, they said that your music is not complete. When verse reaches about one-third of the position, he will jump to the chorus with a transition, and the part of the chorus is only half."


    She remembers that at that time, Liu boguang jokingly asked her: this composer is stingy, is he afraid that his work will be robbed by others, so he can do it, but he is really a genius.


    After listening to Director Zhou''s words, Lin Xiaoxiao fell on the chair, and the whole person fell into the ice cellar.


    Although she didn''t major in music at school, as an art student, she would also be exposed to music courses.


    Hearing what director Zhou said, Lin Xiaoxiao knew she was finished.


    She thought the music was only half recorded, but she didn''t expect it was such a design.


    "The whole song, I don''t, I don''t have..."


    "What? What do you mean by that? "


    "Well, chief inspector, I''ll tell you the truth. In fact, I didn''t write those songs." Lin Xiaoxiao had no choice but to tell the truth."What! Lin Xiaoxiao


    "I''m sorry, director. I just think those songs are very good. I hope they can be heard as soon as possible..."


    "Lin Xiaoxiao, do you believe that by yourself?" Director Zhou was completely angry: "do you know that although there is no announcement about these songs, it has been reported to the general manager, and the three departments have held a meeting for it!"


    Before that, director Zhou didn''t say everything completely, which was afraid that Lin Xiaoxiao would be proud.


    But in fact, after listening to those songs, the music department felt that a strong composer would join in. The marketing department felt that it would produce several Golden Songs of the year, and even began to contact the film and Television Department.


    "I..." Where to see the director so frightening, Lin Xiaoxiao almost cried.


    "Where did you get those pieces?" Suppress temper, Zhou director deep voice asks a way.


    "Yes, a friend of mine."


    "Friend?"


    "No, it''s in the mailbox of the company. I didn''t mean to be the director. It was Sister Li and they..."


    "What nonsense! Hurry up and contact the sender! " Interrupted Lin Xiaoxiao, director Zhou said.


    "Forget it. I''ll contact you in person."


    "That,"


    "said


    "I deleted the mail and mail..."

 Chapter 14

    "Lin Xiaoxiao! How clever! You


    "Director, I''m..."


    "Don''t act aggrieved with me!" Director Zhou pointed to Lin Xiaoxiao and said angrily, "I will deal with this matter first, and I will deal with you when I come back!"


    "I --"


    without waiting for Lin Xiaoxiao to say anything more, director Zhou has taken the USB flash disk on his desk and went to the general manager''s office.


    Lin Xiaoxiao didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, but Zhou Xia knew it.


    It''s not that a company as big as Shengding will lose anything because it missed several good songs, but the fact that the staff of the operation Department actually embezzled the resources in the mailbox is itself a great mistake of principle.


    Besides, the three departments and even the general manager attach great importance to the production and release of these ten pieces of music.


    Director Zhou went to the general manager''s office and told the story again.


    Sure enough, Chen ang, who had always been steady, showed a bit of solemnity on his face.


    "You say this is Lin Xiaoxiao''s personal behavior, but after all, the influence is not good. Your department will make a report and hand it over." Chen ang thought for a moment and said.


    There are some things that Zhou Lingyan does not know, but he is more or less clear.


    "As for the follow-up plan you said..."


    Frowning, Chen ang said again, "yes, but because we need to use some of the company''s top powers, we need to tell the chairman, you come with me."


    Chen ang took director Zhou to the chairman''s office on the 17th floor and knocked on the door.


    At this time, Lu Boyang was sitting in front of his desk, fiddling with his mobile phone in front of a pile of documents. When he heard a knock on the door, he raised his head at random and said "enter".


    Inadvertently sent out, mature with the smell of evil, is Zhou Lingyan, a married woman can not help but be fascinated.


    "Lu Dong."


    "Say it."


    "It''s about the music that Lin Xiaoxiao gave to the company. I reported to you once before." Chen ang said cautiously.


    Hearing Lin Xiaoxiao, Lu Boyang was slightly stunned. It seemed that he recalled who this person was, and then nodded his head: "well, you said that you are going to arrange a team to do the post production of those songs, right?"


    "Well, yes, but now some of the situations are like this..."


    Chen ang continued to say, Lu Boyang listened, but his fingers were still beating on the mobile phone.


    [group chat: landlord family]


    [Lu family small six]: third cousin, I just want to ask you, are you still alive?


    Lu Xiaoyang: curse me? Your brother and I live a good life, with champagne and beautiful women? /Panic


    [Lu Jia Er silly]: Lu Xiaoyang, are you afraid you are not having fun in bitterness? Can you watch the devil and have a champagne beauty?


    [Lu''s silly son]: secondarily, it won''t be the third uncle watching you. Don''t you dare to tell the truth?


    [Lu Jia Er Si]: Cao, where''s the third uncle?


    [Lu Jia Er Si] withdrew a message.


    [Lu Jia Er Si] withdrew a message.


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: wait! What do you mean, uncle?!!!


    Lu''s silly son: isn''t the third uncle there?


    "I --!" In the office, Lu Boyang, who watched wechat, jumped directly from his chair.


    "Lu Dong, you?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK, you go on."


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: you said the third uncle is with me?!


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: Yes, it is said that the Lu family has several ancestral property certificates which seem to have expired and need to be dealt with. Uncle Lu has been back in Beishi for several days, don''t you know? /Scared.


    [Lu''s silly son]: didn''t you see the third uncle?


    [Lu''s silly son]: No, I heard that the third uncle went back to the old house over there after he got off the plane.


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: Kao! I have been dragged to participate in some activities these days. I haven''t returned to dongshanyuan at all!


    [Lu''s silly son]: you''re finished.


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: you''re finished.


    [Lu jiaxiaoliu]: + 1


    "Lu Dong, Lu Dong?"


    "Say it."


    "Yes, I have finished."


    "Well, let the technology department find the sender. You can see what''s left." With that, Lu Boyang had already got up and took his coat.


    "Mr. Lu, you,"


    "I have something urgent to leave first. I will talk about it tomorrow."


    If he comes to the company alive tomorrow.


    The third uncle has been in dongshanyuan for a few days, but he still doesn''t know.


    Lu Boyang himself felt that he wanted pills.


    Lu Boyang left, leaving Chen ang and director Zhou two faces muddled.


    "Manager Chen, this matter."


    "Do it according to the chairman''s advice. Let''s put the matter of Lin Xiaoxiao on the line first. I will inform the technical department to contact the sender, and your department will continue to follow up on the follow-up matters."Su ran on the other side doesn''t know what happened to Sheng Ding.


    At this time, she was holding 1000 pieces of Ocean from the Song family in the food market.


    Su Han had a miserable life when she followed the original owner. During the past few days when she went home with her, she didn''t eat anything good. She suddenly became rich. Su ran was ready to make some good things for her family.


    However, Su ran seems to have overlooked the fact that she can''t cook at all.


    ¡­¡­


    At 7 o''clock in the evening, Su Han comes back from the outside and opens the door to see Su ran at the desk, facing her mobile phone.


    Su Han opened his mouth, but soon closed it again.


    "Why, are you back?" Su ran looks up and looks at Su Han.


    "Where have you been?" Su ran asked, isn''t today the weekend?


    "I..."


    "It''s none of your business." Su Han turns his head to avoid Su Ran''s sight and enters the room sideways.


    Er ok


    Su Ran has now adapted to the villain''s son.


    "You haven''t had dinner yet. Come and eat."


    "Oh."


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han responded. He squeezed the things in his hand tightly and put them into his pocket. Then he threw them into the room together with his dirty coat. After washing his hands, he went to the table.


    "Why do you buy so much takeout?" Su Han looks at Su ran with a strange look at a pile of takeout items that are enough for at least seven or eight people.


    What''s more, because they didn''t have enough money yesterday, they just ordered two strings of quail eggs and three bowls of rice. Where did this woman get the money and buy so much takeout today?


    "It''s nothing. Didn''t I tell you yesterday that I found a part-time job? The class fee is settled by each time, so I have money now? "


    "You''ve been wronged these two days. Let''s have a good meal today."


    "These?" Su Han points to the things on the table.


    Spicy hot, fried chicken steak, rougamo, the river noodles of the house downstairs, and a spicy crayfish.


    "Well, well, in fact, I bought a fish, a chicken and two catties of shrimp in the kitchen, but it''s too late to do it.


    "Oh." Su Han should a, sat down, a pair of eyes staring at the things on the table, but did not move chopsticks.


    "Why don''t you eat? You don''t like these? " Su ran asked.


    "No


    "So you..."


    Without waiting for Su ran to ask again, Su Han suddenly raises his head and looks straight at Su ran.


    "You said your job, didn''t you..."


    Well, although Su Han didn''t say what he said, Su ran probably already guessed what he wanted to say.


    "No! Didn''t I tell you yesterday that I''m looking for a serious job this time! " Su ran said in a positive tone.


    "Really?" Su Han himself did not notice the twinkling of light in his eyes.


    "Really, I went to give piano lessons."


    "You said you could play the piano?" Su Han didn''t know that Su ran could play the piano.


    "Yes, I still play the piano very well," Su ran said. Suddenly, she felt that her saying was not convincing. So she added: "it''s just teaching children, and it''s not difficult."


    "Child?"


    "Mm-hmm, a child about your age."


    Moreover, it is very likely that you will become the enemy in the future


    Thinking of song Yi''an and the son of the male owner, Su ran suddenly feels some emotion.


    Good looks, good family background, good grades, many specialties, personality Er, it can be regarded as an excellent character. Besides, it''s only a little bigger. I can understand the advanced economics!


    It''s no wonder that in the future, you can become more powerful than the male owners, and you will rub the villains on the ground.


    In such a contrast, I suddenly feel that Su Han, the villain, is too pitiful.


    His childhood was miserable, and he walked into the society with all kinds of psychological shadows. I didn''t know how much hardship I had to endure before I could feel and roll in the society before I had my later achievements.


    Who knows the big boss''s position has not sat for two days, because he fell in love with song Zhining, was song Yian to K.O.


    Compared with song Yi''an, Su Han is really more beautiful, so there is nothing better than others.


    It''s mainly a cannon fodder.


    Ah


    Su ran sighs.


    Su Han:?


    What happened to this woman.


    Hearing Su Ran''s inexplicable sigh, Su Han looks at Su ran a little, and then sees the other party looking at himself strangely.


    Under the pressure of the strange heart, Su Han decided to ignore Su ran and continue to eat rougamo.


    "That, Su Han."


    "Su Han?""What''s the matter?"


    "What books do you usually read?"


    "Chinese, mathematics, music..."


    "And then?"


    "That''s all, no more."


    "Oh, what''s your specialty? Or hobbies? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, or so, is there anything you want to learn? For example, music, painting, Advanced Macroeconomics. "


    "No," said Su Han, frowning. "And will you let me learn these?"


    "Of course." Although it is impossible for Su han to accept the advanced training like the two children of the Song family before she sells the music and becomes rich.


    However, with her current part-time income, it is still OK to sign up for some ordinary interest classes.


    Otherwise, Su Han can learn piano with her.


    It''s better to indulge in what Su Han likes. Maybe he doesn''t have time to blacken or jump in front of the man''s house.


    The more she thinks about it, the more excited she gets.


    Look up but see Su Han just low head, do not know what is thinking.


    "No need." After a long time, Su put down his chopsticks.


    "Oh, wait!"


    Su Han is stopped by Su ran.


    "Remember to brush your teeth and wash your face before you go to bed."


    "I know!" Su Han gnawed his teeth and said, does this woman treat him as a three-year-old boy?!


    "All right, you know." Su ran wipes her sweat. She wanted to talk about the parents'' meeting on Monday.


    However, think about it, or give Su Han a surprise.


    The main reason Su Ran is that she is afraid that she will say it at the moment, and then she will say "no need" again, which will be embarrassing.


    The author has something to say: thanks to the cherub who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me ~? 2 bottles;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 15

    Although she promised to go to the Song family the day before, Su ran still called Wu Ma to ask for leave the next day.


    Because she got a call from Sheng Ding entertainment.


    No contact on weekdays. It''s wonderful to ask her to go to the company on Sunday.


    To this end, Su ran also specially checked the authenticity of the phone number on the Internet.


    "Are you going out?" Seeing that Su Ran is ready to go out, Su Han sits on the sofa and stares at Su ran secretly. Su Han, who has been cleaning up for a long time, finally fails to resist and asks.


    "Yes, to earn our living expenses."


    "By the way, there''s still a lot of takeout left yesterday. You''ll remember to heat it up in the afternoon. If you don''t want to eat, I''ll leave 200 yuan on my table, and you can order takeout yourself." Su ran said.


    By the time she cleared the table last night, she finally realized that she was stupid. She couldn''t help it. The rest of the takeaway could only be used for breakfast, lunch and dinner today.


    In addition, Su ran couldn''t decide which fish, chicken and two Jin of shrimp in the kitchen gave them to grandma Dabao upstairs.


    "Or teach the piano?" Although he didn''t believe it in his mouth or in his mind, Su Han was still vaguely curious about Su Ran''s ability to play the piano.


    "Of course not," Su ran said with a smile, "I''m going to earn you the tuition fee for the interest class today."


    Smell speech, Su Han suddenly face a stiff, some awkward ground side head.


    "Who wants you to earn my interest class tuition?" Su Han whispered.


    "And when did I say I was going to the interest class?"


    "Oh, well, if you don''t, you won''t." Su ran said casually, looking at Su Han''s appearance inexplicably funny.


    "That, Su Han..." Staring at Su Han, Su ran suddenly asks, "do you want to be a rich second generation?"


    Although her current living conditions and economic conditions are far from becoming the rich generation, it is still very hopeful that Su Han will become the second generation rich before he becomes an adult with the speed of making money in her last life.


    Su ran thinks so, but Su Han doesn''t think about it.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han first frowned, some inexplicable, and then recalled those messy gossip that his classmates talked about. Su Han suddenly thought of something, and his face became very ugly.


    "No need!" Su Han stands up and shouts at Su ran. Then he goes back to the room and closes the door with a bang.


    What does this woman want? Back to your old job? Or a lover for the rich?


    Either way, it made Su Han uncomfortable.


    Well, he shouldn''t have believed that this woman would be OK!


    Su Han clenched his fist and thought bitterly in his heart.


    No, this woman has nothing to do with him! Rich second generation, he does not need, he will not use this woman''s money! He can earn it himself!


    Su Han stares at more than 30 yuan of money that is pinched on the table, and constantly tells himself that the woman has nothing to do with him.


    Just, in the heart but still can''t help but care.


    Outside the room, looking at the closed bedroom door, Su ran looks confused.


    What happened?


    Are rebellious children so hard to carry?


    However, Su ran shouts at the door again: "remember to eat", and then she puts on her shoes and goes out.


    When she goes out, Su ran takes a taxi and goes to Shengding for entertainment.


    I thought I had to look for it, but I didn''t expect the other party''s people were waiting in the company hall.


    "Are you Ms. Su?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Hello, Ms. su. I called you before. Our director is waiting for you upstairs. Come with me." The assistant said that she just contacted Ms. Su according to the director''s request, but she didn''t know exactly what it was.


    Just, vaguely guess that this Ms. Su is coming to sign a contract with them Shengding.


    "Thank you."


    Su Ran is taken to the office of the director of operations upstairs by the assistant. There is a woman in her 40s.


    When Su ran looks at each other, the woman also sees Su ran walking in.


    "Are you the sender?" To tell you the truth, director Zhou was very surprised to see Su ran.


    After confirming the sender''s identity in the technical department, director Zhou also made an understanding of Su Ran''s situation.


    A 28 year old unmarried woman should be very talented in music.


    Director Zhou has almost imagined what kind of person Su Ran is and how she wants to communicate with such a person.


    However, director Zhou did not expect that Su ran was so beautiful.


    It''s beautiful.


    Judging from her experience as a director of an entertainment giant, it is no exaggeration to say that the hardware condition of Su Ran''s face is that she can be a star.


    And the beauty is definitely more than 90% of their most popular artists."It''s me. My name is Suran."


    "Well, Hello, Ms. su. I''m the director of Shengding entertainment operations. My surname is Zhou." Director Zhou returned to his senses and said.


    "I''d like to invite Ms. Su to come here today, mainly to talk about the music you cast into Shengding. Please have a seat."


    Su ran sits down, and director Zhou also takes out a document.


    "Well, we have received the audio files you sent to the email address of the company, and sent them to the music teachers for evaluation. The feedback is that the music you provide is not bad." Zhou said.


    Where is also good, the music department that one by one almost boasted of these 10 songs!


    However, it is impossible for director Zhou to tell Su ran the truth.


    As for the matter of Lin Xiaoxiao before this, director Zhou did not mention a word.


    This kind of thing is also a domestic disgrace due to improper internal management of their department. There is no need to tell Su ran an outsider.


    What''s more, after listening to manager Chen, she said that Lin Xiaoxiao was the one to be protected. It was not easy to enlarge the handling of the matter.


    "So, in what form are you going to buy those ten pieces?" Without talking to Director Zhou, Su ran asks directly.


    She sold so many tunes in her previous life. This kind of thing is quite familiar to Su ran.


    "Er,"


    "well, the music you provide is not bad. The company really intends to purchase it, but you need to provide complete music first, and then the company will buy all the music at 2000 yuan."


    "In addition, because the company is a full copyright purchase, you need to make sure that the music is your original, or that you have full authorization from the creator."


    When he said these paragraphs, director Zhou himself was a little embarrassed.


    The buyout price of 2000 yuan per song was what she had planned before.


    She has also checked before. Before that, Su Ran has not published any works, that is, a plain person with no fame at all.


    This kind of person has no fame, two do not understand the market, she casually give a price, perhaps the other party is full of excitement to accept.


    Works are works and economy is economy. It is her duty to save costs and maximize profits for the company. And she has done a lot of similar things before.


    However, director Zhou didn''t expect that Su ran was so beautiful. She was totally different from the people who sold music she had met before. Moreover, the temperament of this person was really good.


    "Hiss -" Su ran can''t help laughing when she hears director Zhou''s words.


    2000 yuan? Does this person think she is stupid, or does not understand the market?


    At the beginning, some people gave a song the price of 100W, it still depends on whether she has leisure.


    Even in the novel world, Su Ran is still confident about what she has made.


    Director Zhou is inexplicably guilty because of Su Ran''s slight smile.


    "Well, if the price is not satisfactory, we can discuss it. After all, we also see that the music you provide is of good quality."


    "Well, I''ll make up my mind to add 4000 songs to you. Do you think it''s ok? Yes, we''ll sign the contract right away. "


    "It seems that you are not going to buy my music. Excuse me." With that, Su ran stands up and prepares to leave.


    Seeing this, director Zhou''s face changed and he stopped Su ran in a hurry.


    "Wait!"


    "We are very sincere about purchasing your music, Ms. su. If you are not satisfied with my previous price, you can tell me your expected price."


    "20W for one song. In addition, it''s not a buyout. 20W is music fee. The online royalty is 1W a year, offline royalty is 1w5 a year." Su ran said that the price was already the price before she became famous.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, director Zhou suddenly widened his eyes and finally realized that she had met an expert!


    It''s just, 200000?! It''s not a buyout price.


    This is basically a master level price!


    "Ms. Su, since you have said all these things, I believe you should also know that the price of 200000 yuan is already a master level price. Since it has been sold to 200000 yuan, we can buy a master music work." Director Zhou said in a deep voice.


    "Whether the music is worth this price or not, I believe you have your own judgment. You can decide whether to buy it or not. After three days, I will invest in other companies or studios." With that, Su ran turns around and walks away. She has a posture of love to buy or not to buy.


    It was not because Sheng DingCai was so thick that her ten songs could be sold at one time to save trouble.


    "Ms. Su, fifty thousand, fifty in case, is that ok?" Then director Zhou stopped Su ran and said.


    These 10 songs have been on the conference, the company must win, and even several capitals have been set by singer agents with internal channels.


    However, in case of 20 songs, it is absolutely impossible for director Zhou to buy the music of an unknown author at this price.This time, hearing director Zhou''s voice, Su ran even left without stopping.


    As soon as she walked out of the office, Su ran almost ran into a person.


    "Yes or no --"


    "is it you?"


    The author has something to say: Thank you very much for your support and I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 16

    Su ran didn''t know what luck she was.


    Ming Ming, a cannon fodder girl who has been offline for many years, is finally ready to live a good life. Who knows that these days she has met the main characters in the novel one after another.


    First of all, song Yi''an, the son of the male owner, today, such a big weekend, actually let her see the legendary male 2: Lu Boyang!


    Seeing Su Ran''s first glance, Lu Boyang is stunned, and his eyes flash with amazement.


    And then there was another familiarity.


    Lu Boyang frowned and recalled carefully that it was not long before Lu Boyang''s face had changed from initial surprise to deep.


    "It''s you."


    Su ran.


    This woman has disappeared for more than ten years and has been forgotten by everyone.


    Thanks to the plot of the novel, Lu Boyang, the flower protector, is always present when Su ran, a vicious female partner, persecutes the female owner. Although not as cool as the male host''s appearance, the good and bad people have never been absent.


    Even several times, Lu Boyang was the second man to clean up "Su ran" when he was busy with the woman.


    Therefore, Lu Boyang was deeply impressed by Su ran.


    Of course, this was more than ten years ago. If Su ran didn''t show up again, and her face had hardly changed, Lu Boyang would have thought that the woman had died in some corner. After all, even if he didn''t, the guy named song would not have let Su ran live well.


    Just, what does this woman want to do? And still in his company.


    "What do you want to do here?" Lu Boyang looks up at Su ran coldly and asks in a cold voice. His eyes are full of scorn and examination.


    "Revenge?"


    The fate of "Su ran" after being expelled from the Su family can be described as tragic. However, these are the results of her own suffering, which is not worthy of sympathy.


    Now he just wants to know what waves the woman, who has disappeared for more than ten years, appears here and wants to stir up.


    If this woman wants to do something bad, he doesn''t mind to solve the problem before the surname song.


    Hearing Lu Boyang''s impolite words and the same look as looking at the virus, Su Ran''s heart is blocked, and she almost can''t hold back a slap to the other party.


    "Just a deal." Su ran said.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Boyang''s face drew a sneer.


    "Buying and selling? You? "


    He didn''t have the courage to wait on the third uncle, so he casually gave a reason to come to the company over the weekend.


    What business did Su ran come to talk about this weekend? Besides, why doesn''t he, the chairman, know?


    "It''s me, but if the deal doesn''t work out, you can treat it as if it doesn''t exist."


    "As for the revenge you said," Su ran glanced at Lu Boyang as if he was a psychopath, and said lightly: "when I was a child, I didn''t have ideals and goals, and the hormones soared. It''s been many years since I was a child. It''s also a pity that you can remember so long."


    Those things in the original main line are not so simple as children. However, in Su Ran''s opinion, these are just novels.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Boyang is surprised and strange. Then he looks at Su ran and notices that this woman is quite different from what she remembered.


    In the past, Su ran in Lu Boyang''s memory was just a conceited and vain idiot. However, Su ran in front of him was quite different, especially in temperament, which was totally different from that in the past.


    If it hadn''t changed, and there was a special scar on his forehead, Lu Boyang would have thought they were two people.


    "I can remember, that''s because Miss Su, what you''ve done is impressive," Lu Boyang squinted and said, "but if Miss Su wants to repeat the old trick, I don''t mind letting you go over what happened at the beginning."


    As he talks, Lu Boyang stares at the scar on Su Ran''s head.


    Su ran gets cold from Lu Boyang''s gaze. She replies with the sentence "sick" and leaves directly.


    She had already sold a song, Shengding entertainment is such a big business, this kind of thing can''t be put forward by the chairman.


    It was an accident to meet a male two here.


    Although Lu Boyang''s attitude makes Su ran very unhappy, just think about it, she is supposed to get the cannon fodder of a box lunch. There is no need for her to have a hard steel with the genuine male two.


    However, this is the novel that looks coquettish but actually affectionate evil man 2?


    Su was the second man''s aunt before dyeing.


    Now, the position is different, the person set does not match, I''m sorry, she changed her way!


    Although he left, the expression on Lu Boyang''s face changed.


    How do you feel that Su Ran''s posture really doesn''t look like coming back for revenge.


    Lu Boyang touched his chin and frowned slightly.


    "Chairman? Why are you here? "


    There was a cry in his ear. Lu Boyang turned his head and saw the director Zhou who had just been chased out of the office.


    "Deal with something." Lu Boyang said casually that his sight was taken back from Su Ran''s direction."What do you do at the company on weekends?"


    "Well, chairman, we have already contacted the sender of those ten songs through data recovery from the technical department."


    "Because Miss Su can''t adjust her working day, so I made an appointment with her to meet in the company at the weekend." Zhou said.


    Not only did she throw all the pots to Su ran, but she also got herself an overtime job.


    Hearing this, Lu Boyang suddenly frowned.


    So, is that woman really here to talk about business?


    On the other side, director Zhou, who did not know about it, frowned at Lu Boyang. He was flustered and said in a hurry: "well, the music sent by Miss Su is really good, but the price is too high, so there is no negotiation for the time being."


    "How much?"


    "Well, twenty thousand."


    "And it''s a royalty free price," Mr. Zhou added after thinking about it. "This price is already a master price."


    "I need the master to come up and sing?" Hearing what director Zhou said, Lu Boyang asked in reverse.


    However, he didn''t think that Su Ran''s music could be any better.


    "This..."


    "She made the music?"


    "I had a talk with Miss Su before, and I was basically sure that it was she who made them."


    "Two hundred thousand?" Lu Boyang asked, talking about work, the whole person has become serious.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Director Zhou was a bit embarrassed by the chairman''s question.


    Music works alone are very valuable. However, this Miss Su is not famous after all, and she also has her selfish heart.


    Seeing that director Zhou did not speak, Lu Boyang''s face flashed with impatience.


    "Music?"


    "Yes, chairman. I''ve put all the music into the USB flash disk. Here it is."


    "Give it to me." He would like to hear what progress that woman can make after more than ten years.


    Taking the USB flash drive, Lu Boyang went upstairs to his office.


    After thinking for a moment, a phone call was finally broadcast.


    "Liu Sheng?"


    "San Shao, are you busy?"


    "Do you have an impression of Su ran, who offended the Song family and was expelled from the Su family more than ten years ago?"


    "The lady of the Su family?"


    "Well, go and find out what she''s been doing these years, and what she''s been doing recently."


    Although it has been confirmed from director Zhou, Su ran really came to talk about business.


    However, Lu Boyang is still worried.


    Xing''er is not in a good mental state recently. He doesn''t want her to be disturbed.


    What''s more -


    seeing Su ran today makes Lu Boyang feel difficult, and even vaguely makes him feel a kind of pressure on the gas field.


    Here, Lu Boyang just hung up with Liu Sheng, and then another call came in.


    Seeing the note name on the mobile phone, Lu Boyang''s hand shook, his expression was extremely heavy, but he connected the phone very quickly.


    "Uncle? You''re looking for me. "


    "In the afternoon, I will deal with the transfer of ownership in Xicheng, and I will give you 10 minutes to come back." At the other end of the phone, there was a voice without temperature, which was deep but could not be ignored.


    "10 minutes?"


    "Is there a problem?"


    "Oh, hehe, no problem." Lu Boyang sneered and said.


    Fortunately, today is the weekend. If the company''s people see the advice of their vigorous and vigorous chairman, they will doubt whether they have been replaced.


    Before leaving, Lu Boyang took the U disk on the table.


    Su ran doesn''t know how Lu Boyang is.


    At this time, Su Ran has already returned home and sent out the ten previous songs and the new ones in recent days to several studios.


    These studios were selected by Su ran on the Internet.


    Originally, the song was sold to Shengding because Shengding didn''t need money, and the settlement was simple.


    However, if the main characters of the original plot are involved, Su Ran is not so happy.


    The author has something to say: Thank you very much for your support. I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 17

    "I went to school."


    "Ah? Well, you should be safe on the way. "


    Su Ran is surprised to hear Su Han say hello to herself before she goes out.


    It''s been several days since Su Han came back to live with Su ran. This seems to be the first time.


    Su Han is probably used to living with the original owner before. When Su Han goes to school, he doesn''t say hello to Su ran. In most cases, when Su ran wakes up, Su Han has already gone out.


    "Oh."


    Su Han Lengleng Leng ground should a, action but after putting on a good shoe stopped for a while.


    "I cooked two eggs, one of which I took away and the other was in the pot."


    "Oh, and steamed bread." Su Han said with his head sideways.


    Because she can''t cook, and she thinks it''s unhealthy to order takeout all the time, Su ran just keeps a pile of steamed bread, noodles and eggs in the refrigerator.


    It seems to have formed a habit these days. When Su Han gets up to make breakfast, she will also help Su ran prepare one.


    "Mm-hmm, thank you, son!" Su ran nods, looks at Su Han and says with a smile.


    Hearing the word "son" coming out of Su Ran''s mouth, Su Han felt a little awkward, but his ear tip couldn''t help getting hot.


    "That..."


    "Yes?" Looking at Su Han, she seems to have something to say. Su ran doesn''t say anything. She just blinks and stares at Su Han.


    It''s a pity that Su Ran''s eyes are almost dry, and she doesn''t hear Su Han''s words.


    "I''m gone."


    Dry ground throws down a word, Su Han back schoolbag, direct out the door.


    "Pooh, hiss." The moment the door closes, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    Ha ha, this awkward child, obviously wants her to hold the parents'' meeting to say so, she will not give her shame.


    Su ran smiles.


    When Su Han leaves and cleans the house, Su ran takes her bag and is ready to go out.


    Before going out, Su ran specially put on a light make-up.


    As soon as she goes out, Su ran meets sister Wang next door and grandma Dabao upstairs. She comes back with two bags of Zicai.


    "Oh, little sue, dressed so beautifully, where are you going?"


    Since the last time I sent two big bags of fish and shrimp out, the neighbors upstairs and downstairs can''t avoid Su ran as much as before.


    "I''m going to have a parents'' meeting for Su Han." Su ran smiles and says.


    "Ouch, it''s going to have a parents'' meeting," grandma Dabao said, "your Suhan is in junior high school."


    "Yes."


    "It''s really good. Su Han is a very sensible child."


    "That''s right. It''s not as skinny as my big treasure."


    "It''s a naughty time for children of Dabao''s age. It''s better to be lively."


    "Oh, look at that."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I say lively children are smart."


    "Hi, where, ha ha."


    Su ran feels that after living in this place for a few days, the interpersonal skills that she once lacked have improved by leaps and bounds.


    Look at this wave of business blowing each other, which makes grandma Dabao happy.


    Seeing that Su ran was leaving, she just stuffed several oranges into her bag.


    Seeing Su ran go far away, sister Wang comes to grandma Dabao all the time.


    "Didn''t this woman work in that kind of place? My husband has been working night shift recently. I wait for him to come back and sleep late every day, but I haven''t heard anything about her in the evening for a long time. "


    "It should be," said Grandma Dabao, nodding her head. "I see that she is quite normal now, and she has brought the child back."


    "I don''t know how to change sex."


    "Yes, I thought her father had come to pick up the mother and the son, because she didn''t want those clothes


    "The child''s father? You won''t forget how she gave birth to that baby, will you? Working in that kind of place... " Sister Wang glanced at Su Ran''s direction and said, "I guess she doesn''t even know who the father is."


    I like it, but in the end, it''s OK.


    Su ran really doesn''t know who Su Han''s father is, even after reading the whole novel.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Han''s school is over.


    The parents'' meeting this time is the whole school parents'' meeting after the mid-term examination. After class in the morning, the classes in the afternoon are cancelled and replaced by free activities.


    Here, Su Hangang put on his schoolbag and was ready to leave. After his death, he was stopped.


    "Brother Han, wait for me." Liu Yangyang, sitting in the back row of Su Han, chased up from behind: "hoo, how can you walk so fast?"


    "Don''t hurry up. Will you wait for a while and sit there for the parents'' meeting?" Su Han white Liu Yang Yang one eye, said."Well, that''s true, but where are we going in a moment?" Liu Yangyang smiles and catches Su Han''s shoulder and asks.


    Although Liu Yangyang''s family is still quite complete, because his parents are all abroad, every time he holds a parents'' meeting, like Su Han, he has no family members.


    Therefore, the two people inexplicably established a revolutionary friendship.


    For example, in the afternoon of every parents'' meeting, where to play.


    Hearing this, Su Han frowned.


    She was in a bad mood. She had subconsciously wanted to say, "I''m not going anywhere. I''m going home." however, thinking that Su ran should be at home at this time, she didn''t want to explain why he didn''t have classes in the afternoon, so she gave up the idea of going home.


    "Well, where are you two going


    As soon as Su Han was ready to speak, he was stopped by several people.


    "According to the school regulations, no one is allowed to leave school this afternoon!"


    "Oh, my dear monitor, are you too lenient?" Liu Yangyang, who was blocked from his way, said with dissatisfaction on his face: "besides, where are we going? Can you manage it?"


    "You - I''m the monitor, of course. Last time, it was because you ran away in the afternoon that our class was deducted."


    "So? What do you want? " Su Han, who hasn''t opened his mouth all the time, raises his eyes to look at the other party and asks back impatiently.


    "I..." The monitor was so disgusted by Su Han that he didn''t know how to say it and subconsciously stepped back.


    Seeing this, Liu Yangyang also came up and raised his voice: "that is, we are going to leave. What do you want? There is a kind of fight!"


    "Fight? Well, do you think everyone is as uneducated as you are? " The man yelled, until he felt that the school uniform had been pulled. In


    taking back his sight, Su Han walked away from several people in front of him.


    "Ha ha, brother Han is mighty!"


    "Well, where are we going in the afternoon? How about playing video games?"


    "No


    "So, brother Han, where are you going


    "The library."


    "Ha?" Are you kidding me?


    ¡­¡­


    "My God! Su Han''s eyes were terrible just now


    "I thought he was going to kill me." Before and Su Han two people clamour that person, also can''t help but clap chest, say.


    "It''s bad luck for us to share the same class with these two people."


    "Liu Min, who secretly liked Su Han at the beginning of school?"


    "I and I are not Yan Kong. Who says I like it? What''s more, at that time, I thought that Su Han''s school grass was very cold. Who knows what kind of situation his family is


    "That''s right. There''s a single parent family upstairs in my house. He''s wandering around outside and beating his mother. Oh, yes, Su Han''s mother is still out all year round, which is worse than that of a single parent family."


    "It''s deceptive to be out all the year round."


    "Do you know, I heard that Su Han''s mother is not out of town, but is doing a bad job."


    "My God! Really? "


    "Not so..."


    "Yes, where did you hear about it?"


    "It''s a classmate of my cram school. Two weeks ago, when we came back from the cram school, we saw Su Han near the bar street."


    "I wanted to pretend that I didn''t know her. Who knows she also knows Su Han. She said that Su Han lived with her in a community before. Su Han''s mother does a special job, which is no secret in their community. "


    "My God!"


    "Suhan never let his mother come to school before! It''s a shame to have such a mother. "


    "No, I heard that Suhan doesn''t care about him."


    ¡­¡­


    In a few people chatting vigorously, feeling the truth of their own time, suddenly came a person.


    "Classmate, do you know where class 8 of junior high school is?" Su Han''s mother, that is, Su ran, with a smile on her face, asked several people in a friendly way.


    Su ran, who has never been to smash the school, says that she seems a little lost.


    As for the topic that these people are just discussing in a low voice, Su ran hears it faintly.


    However, what they said is also true. What can she do? I''m afraid you can''t beat a child.


    I can only sigh in my heart: I''m sorry for being a mother.


    It''s no wonder that Su Han turned black in the end


    Several people asked by Su ran are stunned.


    "Why, little sister? Oh, no, auntie. Are you here for the parents'' meeting The monitor hesitated when he asked.


    At present, this man looks really young, not like other parents who come to hold parents'' meeting.


    What''s more, class eight of junior high school is not their class? Why hasn''t she met this man before."Are you looking for class 18 of junior high school?"


    "Yes, I''m here for the first time. Where is class 18 of junior high school?"


    "Well, we are from class 18 of junior high school. The classroom is over there. Please come with me, auntie."


    In the monitor is still thinking about which aunt or sister to the meeting, two people have already walked to the door of class 18 in junior high school.


    "Here it is."


    "Thank you. Would you like to sit down at the parents'' meeting?"


    "Yes, because of the examination papers and transcripts, parents should be in their children''s seats."


    "Oh, which seat is Su Han sitting in

 Chapter 18

    "Su, Su Han?" Hearing Su Ran''s words, the monitor immediately widened his eyes and looked at Su ran in disbelief, "are you su Han''s sister?"


    "No, I''m Suhan''s mother." Su ran said with a smile.


    "What? You... " Before, students all said that Su Han was abandoned by his parents, or as Zhang Xiao said, his mother was not a serious job, so she never appeared at school.


    Therefore, the monitor never thought that Su Han not only had a mother, but also was so young and beautiful.


    It''s over. They just said bad things about Su Han in the corridor. They won''t be heard by Su Han''s mother.


    The monitor gives Su ran a timid look.


    "That I''m sorry, auntie. I don''t know


    "It''s OK." Su ran said indifferently.


    "Where is Su Han sitting


    "Oh, there, group four, row six."


    "Thank you." With that, Su ran smiles gently at the monitor.


    "No, you''re welcome." Looking at Su Ran''s smile, the monitor blushed. No wonder Su Han looks so handsome. It turns out that she inherited her mother.


    "Then, auntie, I''ll go first."


    Back in the corridor, the former students were still standing there.


    "How are you, monitor?"


    "How about what?"


    "Is that the man who just came to our class to hold a parents'' meeting? Whose parents are helping to hold the parents'' meeting? "


    "Who''s? That aunt was su Han''s mother just now."


    "Who?"


    "Su Han? It can''t be true! Not his mother... "


    "What''s more! Zhang Xiao, I think the student in your cram school is talking nonsense


    "I think so."


    Su Han''s mother looked so temperament, how could she be doing something improper?


    What''s more, Su Han''s mother is so beautiful that she can be a star and need to do a special job?


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su ran follows the position indicated by the monitor to her seat.


    Compared with the desks of the rest of the class, Su Han''s desk is clean to the extent of emptiness.


    Su ran couldn''t help laughing at the thought that every time they had finished their takeout at home, Su Han would keep the table clean; and that she would write songs all over the place every night, and that she would always be put on her words by Su Han the next day. Su ran couldn''t help laughing.


    It seems that this is quite in line with Su Han''s character.


    Looks like the son of the villain is a little bit clean?


    This is certainly not up to her.


    "Is this your first time to have a parents'' meeting?" The parents of the students sitting next to her look at Su ran and ask in surprise.


    She has held several parent meetings for her son before, and the seat beside her has always been empty.


    "Yes, a parents'' meeting for my son."


    "Son?"


    "Are you su Han''s mother who was invited into the parents group that day?" Zhou Qin looks at Su ran and can''t help but wonder: "it looks so young."


    After hearing the speech, Su ran smiles and doesn''t speak.


    The original Lord gave birth to Su Han when she was 16 years old. Su Han is now in junior high school. She is only 28 years old. Can she not be young?


    "By the way, Suhan mother, you and Su Han''s father and you have been doing business outside all the time, haven''t you?" Zhou Qin asked.


    Su Han has no father


    Su Ran''s secret way.


    Before Su ran confuses each other''s question, the head teacher has already entered the classroom.


    "All the parents are here," the head teacher looked around the class and said, "this time, the purpose of inviting parents to come to the school is to distribute the results of the mid-term examination of this semester. In addition, parents and teachers can face-to-face to learn about their children''s situation in school."


    "What I have in my hand is the report card and ranking of this midterm examination. Please pass it on to your parents." With that, Mr. Wang handed out a stack of report cards in his hand.


    Taking the report card, Su ran sees Su Han''s name at the first sight.


    It''s in the first row. Of course, you can see it all at once.


    This report card is arranged according to the result of the whole class?


    Ah, Su ran remembers that the villain did well in school. After su ran died in the original book, Su Han finished his studies with a scholarship.


    However, Su ran didn''t expect that her villain''s son was so good!


    Mathematics 100, Chinese 98, English 99


    When Su ran was a student who was seriously partial to the subject, she had never seen such a score!


    "Ah, is Su Han the first in your class again?" Zhou Qin on one side also sees the ranking on the report card and says to Su ran.


    It seems that Su Han has always been the number one in her son''s class 8, but it''s a pity that she has only seen her name but not her person."Look at this score. It''s really good. It''s not like Du Wentao in my family." Zhou Qin stares at the scores of her son who is more than 20. She can''t help but look at Su ran with some envy.


    The parents and their sons are able to get the first place in the examination. Their families are also seeing them off and asking for tutors. Only in this way can they score so much.


    Why is the gap between people so big?


    "If you want me to tell you, it''s still your family who is smart and has a talent for learning."


    "Su Han''s father must be very clever, isn''t he?" Zhou Qin asked again.


    Or can you find such a young and beautiful wife?


    "Ha ha, where is it?" Su ran had some sweat: "our family Su Han, mainly follow me, follow me."


    Su Ran''s face didn''t blush. Thinking of her son, she couldn''t help being proud.


    "Is it? It''s no wonder that you are very smart, mother Su Han. "


    "My home Du Wentao and Su Han are at the same table. I also want to ask your family Su han to help me with my study."


    I haven''t seen Su Han''s parents before, and heard some bad rumors, so Zhou Qin has never let her son get too close to Su Han.


    Seeing Su ran today, Zhou qincai felt that this was a very regular family.


    "Well, students should help each other. I''ll go and talk to Su Han."


    "Ah, that''s great. By the way, Su Han''s mother, I''ll add you a wechat. If there''s anything you can communicate with."


    "OK."


    After su ran agrees, several parents sitting around come together.


    "Mother Su Han, let''s add one."


    "And me, I added you through the parents group, I''m Lin Xue''s mother."


    Thanks to xueba''er smash, Su ran also experienced the feeling of "all stars supporting the moon" outside the music.


    In any case, Su ran cleaned up the few newspapers left by the original owner. For those parents who wanted to add her, Su ran also came.


    "Cough, if you have any questions, you can wait for a moment to discuss." See Su ran there gradually formed a "big tear sale" situation, the head teacher said.


    "Now, I''d like to talk about the overall situation of this exam first..."


    Although the head teacher began to speak, and several parents gathered around all sat back again. However, during the whole process, Su Ran''s wechat still had friends applying for pop-up.


    "The above is the situation of our mid-term examination. On the whole, our class test is still very good. However, many students still have room for improvement. Parents should not relax." The head teacher finished a long speech.


    "Now, if you have any questions, you can talk to me and other teachers separately."


    Because Su ran, the parent, had never appeared before. Su han paid the tuition fees himself. She finally got in touch with Su ran this time. In wechat, Mr. Wang said that she wanted to take advantage of the opportunity of the parents'' meeting to have a specific talk with Su ran.


    Therefore, as soon as the parents'' meeting is over, Su Ran has found Mr. Wang on her own initiative before she can call the roll.


    "Are you su Han''s parents?" Seeing Su ran for a moment, it is obvious that the head teacher is also surprised by this too young parent.


    "Yes, I''m Su Han''s mother. Su Han has given you a lot of trouble at school." Su ran said politely.


    "I can''t talk about the trouble. You can see the result of Su Han. It has been very good."


    After a pause, the conversation turned slightly, and Mr. Wang said, "Su Han''s grades have not been any problem, that is, he may not be able to get along well with his classmates."


    Mr. Wang said this is implicit enough, any one can become a villain, character probably will not be too healthy.


    "Mr. Wang, it''s my responsibility to do so."


    "As you know, Su Han is a child of a single parent family. Over the years, I didn''t care enough about him, which made his character a little deep. But the teacher can rest assured that although Su Han doesn''t like talking and is a little cold, he is good in nature." Su ran said.


    At least the villain before blackening is still a normal child. She has made special observation these days. Su Han should not be blackened.


    "Of course, as you said, Mr. Wang, I will pay more attention to Su Han''s character and getting along with people. I also ask Mr. Wang to pay more attention to it." Su ran said seriously.


    God knows what will happen to the villain smashing. However, Su ran thinks that the school environment is still very important for Su Han''s mental health development.


    "Don''t worry, mother Su Han."


    "However", after a pause, Mr. Wang said again, "I venture to ask, mother Su Han, will you leave after you come back this time? After all, parents'' company is very important for children of their age like Su Han. "


    "No, I will always be with Su Han." Su ran said, with a serious look in her eyes.When she first crossed the world, Su ran felt that Su Han was just a future villain with poor life experience. She took him home more because she could not live with her conscience for the original owner.


    However, after just a few days together, Su ran unconsciously regarded Su Han as her only relative.


    She will not abandon Su Han like the original owner, nor will she watch her turn black.


    On the other side.


    Seeing parents leave school one after another, Su Han also carries his schoolbag and goes out of the library.


    "Oh, brother Han, why didn''t you wake me up when you were leaving?" After Liu Yangyang chased out, and then saw several pairs of parents and students coming towards this side.


    "Well, how can I meet this meddlesome monitor anywhere? However, the monitor has come out. It seems that the parents'' meeting of our class is over." Liu Yangyang make complaints about it.


    After approaching, the monitor also saw two people of Su Han.


    "Well, you two didn''t leave school."


    "Well, Su Han, I''m sorry, but I misunderstood it." Seeing Su Han and thinking of Su Han''s mother, the monitor apologized subconsciously.


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Han casually replied, or usually that pair of cool appearance, and only people who know him very well will know that Su Han is in a bad mood at the moment.


    Or, all day, he was in a bad mood.


    "Ah, wait." seeing Su Han walking towards the school gate, the monitor couldn''t help but stop him: "Su Han, are you waiting for your mother to go with you?"


    Su Han:!


    The author has something to say: I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for a long time. I''ll try to update it on time tomorrow. Thank you for the little angel who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me.


    thank the little angel who irrigated [nutrient solution]:


    meow? 2 bottles;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 19

    As soon as Su ran comes out of the teaching building, she sees Su Han leaning against the stairs with her schoolbag on her back.


    Although this man is now low head, a face of strangers do not enter, but can not help looking handsome.


    According to Su Ran''s observation, in such a short time, at least seven girls have been staring at Su Han secretly.


    Look, how blind was the author of the original novel to turn her family into a villain?


    Just at this time, Su Han also looks up and sees Su ran.


    "Why did you come?" Su Han slightly side head, ask a way.


    This repulsive small eyes, as well as the tone of disgust.


    If not, Su ran just saw that, Su Han in the moment to see his eyes and mouth can not restrain a little radian, almost believe that his son smash is how disgusted with his mother.


    Even if it''s a child, she has to face it. Su ran decides not to expose him.


    "Your teacher called to inform me that there will be a parents'' meeting today, which is very important, so I came here." Su ran looks at Su Han with a smile.


    "I just talked to your head teacher. How about it? Have you been waiting here for a long time?"


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han was stunned at first, and then turned away his face in disgust.


    "Who''s waiting for you."


    "Oh, really? You''re not waiting for me Su ran said with a pretence of regret.


    "Well, who are you waiting for? Your little girl friend? "


    "What little girl friend, I don''t have, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yes," she said, looking at Su Han''s awkward face and nervous explanation, Su ran refrained from laughing: "that''s really a pity."


    "But if you have a crush on a girl, it''s OK to fall in love with someone else." Su ran winks at Su Han and says.


    She is an open-minded mother, her son to make a girlfriend or something, no problem at all, as long as it is not the boy''s baby girl.


    "Have you said it?"


    If you don''t, you won''t?


    Now the child precocious, like Su Han such a big boy, in a certain way can not be quite joking?


    Su ran thinks about it for a moment. She thinks that her villain is more reserved and makes a moderate joke.


    Otherwise, it will be troublesome if you take it off.


    "Hao Bo", Su ran waved: "since you are not waiting for your girlfriend, can you go home with me now? Su Han


    "Well, let''s go." Su Han nods. In order not to let a little pride on her face be found, Su ran goes out first.


    After two steps, Su Han''s speed slows down again and sits side by side with Su ran. However, he buries his head very low as if he didn''t want his face to be seen by others at the moment.


    Head buried so low, although it looks cool, but are you sure you can see the road?


    Su dye silently Tucao, is considering how to harmoniously and friendly to make complaints about Su Han''s walking posture, he heard Su cold throw a sentence beside Wu.


    "You''re wearing my shoes."


    Su ran


    Are you a little late to find out?


    The original owner''s hateful days, which were comparable to the top ten torture cases, were all dealt with the next day when Su ran came over. Since then, she has been wearing several pairs of sports casual shoes that Su ran left at home.


    The secondary reason why they haven''t changed is that they don''t have time to buy a new one. The main reason is that they don''t have money.


    In addition to improving Su Han''s meals, the 1000 yuan class fee earned at the Song family that day was only enough for Su ran to buy the clothes for the parents'' meeting today.


    "Your shoes are easier to wear." Su ran said bluntly.


    In any case, she is a mother, Su Han is a child smash, family status determines the direction of truth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I think my shoes are better, too." After a long time, Su Han murmured in a low voice, at least better than those high-heeled shoes the woman had left at home.


    Su Han doesn''t want to see the shoes and clothes that Su ran wore before.


    Because every time Su ran went to that kind of place, she would wear those things.


    "Yes, yes, your best. Come and eat an orange and grow tall." Su ran finds out some oranges that grandma Dabao gave her before and puts them into Su Han''s hand, which finally ends the topic.


    At this time, the mobile phone rings.


    After reading the number note, Su ran does not hesitate to press on to connect.


    "Is this Ms. Su ran, please?"


    "It''s me."


    "This is Yu Lele studio,..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, I''ll see you later."


    "Smash, business is coming!" Hang up the phone, Su ran looks excitedly at Su Han and says.


    wants to let her little assistant make complaints about the fact that she is so excited now that she sells several songs. She will surely be Tucao: their masters are corrupted by the stench of the mundane world.Su Han doesn''t know what he said on the other end of the phone. He only hears that Su Ran has made an appointment with the other party about the time and place to meet.


    When Su ran talks about "business", Su Han''s face suddenly changes.


    "Oh." Su Han answered coldly and then he lost the following.


    What, smash? Are you not happy that our family is finally getting rid of poverty and becoming rich?


    Su ran was still strange until she saw Su Han''s disgust.


    It''s just like when she was wearing it, Su Han saw her at the party, but now she''s a little disappointed.


    How can she forget that the image of the original Lord has been deeply rooted in Su Han''s son''s cognition for more than ten years. Even now, she is still a jobless vagrant in Su Han''s eyes.


    "Come on, go, you''ll come with me."


    "What?" On Su Han''s face, I can''t believe it?


    "Why should I go?" Said Su in a deep voice.


    "It''s still early, and by the way, I''ll take you with me." Just let Su Han believe that she is really doing serious things, so as to save the child from daydreaming.


    Moreover, Su ran reckons that Yu Lele''s studio won''t be delayed for long. She has other plans later.


    "I..." Su Han bit his lower lip, and his face was embarrassed.


    Where Su Ran is going, he should not go or let Su ran go.


    "Come on, and if I''m late, you can protect me, won''t you?"


    "Yes." I can''t. He can call the police


    The address sent by the other party to Su Ran is really close to Suhan school. They can walk for more than ten minutes.


    Throughout the process, Su Han has been tight body, maintain vigilance.


    It''s not until she follows Su ran into an office building that she realizes that things are different from what he thinks.


    Not waiting for Su han to open his mouth to ask his doubts, only to see a person has come down from the elevator, toward Su ran two people to meet.


    "Is this Ms. Su ran, please?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Hello, I''m the staff of Yu Lele studio. Our studio is on the 12th floor. Please follow me."


    Su ran follows the staff member up to the 12th floor, enters the studio, and meets the person in charge here. When the other party sees Su ran, she appears very enthusiastic.


    "Mr. Su, please take a seat. I''m Xu Xiao, the person in charge of Yu Lele studio. I contacted you so suddenly. I didn''t delay your other things."


    "No Su ran said with a smile.


    "That''s good. Please have a seat, gentlemen."


    "This is Xu Xiao looks at Su Han, who is following Su ran. His eyes shine slightly.


    "My son, just picked him up and came back from school." Su ran explains that when referring to the word "son", there is no ambiguity at all.


    "Your son?" Xu Xiao looks surprised.


    He thought that Su ran had brought the boy here and wanted to sign up for their studio.


    After all, the external conditions of this young man are quite good. Although he looks young, this is enough to kill most of the current flow of fresh meat. Moreover, in recent years, there are quite a lot of teenagers who have started their careers or participated in practice.


    "Ha ha, Miss Su, you look so young that you can''t see that you have such a big son."


    Su ran: ha ha


    Su Han: does that mean I look old?


    Xu Xiao took a look at Su Han and felt a little sorry.


    But he hasn''t forgotten the main thing today.


    "Miss Su, I only heard the song you sent this morning. I will contact you immediately."


    "What''s more, Lele has heard of your two tunes. If you don''t have any other questions, we hope to confirm with you today about the post production and copyright of the music." Xu Xiao said.


    "Of course."


    Su Ran''s conditions are the same as what he said in the prosperous Ding period.


    The attitude of Yu Lele studio is much more sincere than that of Shengding.


    This is what Su ran expected.


    Before delivering the song, Su ran checked it online.


    Yu Lele, a popular female star a few years ago, started out as an idol at the beginning. However, compared with other traffic, Yu Lele is already very powerful.


    And recently it seems to be trying to transform.


    The two pieces of music that Su ran sent to each other are in line with Lele''s present needs.


    As for this studio, it was opened after Lele terminated the contract with the previous brokerage company. After several years of development, it has signed in a number of new employees. At present, its strength is quite good, so there is no need to worry about bargaining with her.


    "Mr. Su, there are basically no problems in our studio." After thinking for a while, Xu Xiao said seriously.Different from ordinary company managers, he used to be Yu Lele''s agent. He developed along with Yu Lele, and naturally knew more things than others.


    Su dye''s asking price and requirements are not unreasonable, although it is relatively high in the industry, but after all, the quality of the work is there.


    Moreover, Lele is just the key period of transformation, and it is necessary to have a real hit album. It is no exaggeration to say that these two songs are timely help.


    "It''s just that there''s one more thing that needs to be discussed with Mr. Su," Xu Xiao said after a pause. "Yu Lele is now preparing a key album. To tell you the truth, there is no other suitable song besides you."


    Of course, if you can join our studio as a producer, you can consider this album better


    "Sorry, I''m afraid the producer can''t She sold music to get tickets, and she had to make time for her own music.


    Before Xu Xiao was lost, Su ran said, "however, you can give me the composition part of the album you mentioned."


    "Really, that would be great!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 20

    When Su ran comes out from Yu Lele studio, Su Han is still shocked.


    It turned out that this woman didn''t cheat him. She really came to talk about serious business.


    However, a song can buy 200000! What''s more, after listening to Su Ran''s conversation with the manager of the other party, there seems to be some income such as copyright fees.


    This simply refreshes the whole value system of Su Han since he was 13 years old.


    "What are you doing?" Seeing Su Han''s eyes straightly following him, he doesn''t know what he''s thinking. Su ran pats his head and asks.


    "Nothing..."


    Su ran: Well, she knew she couldn''t ask Su Han anything.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where are you going? Don''t you go home? " Seeing that Su Ran''s direction is not the direction to go back, Su Han asks in doubt.


    "Of course, we are not easy to get out of poverty. If we don''t have a good bang, we can go and buy you some clothes." Su ran Yang said.


    "Buy clothes? Give it to me? " Su Han was stunned.


    "Well." Su ran nods and looks at Su Han with bright eyes.


    A few days ago, when she turned over some treasure, she saw a lot of clothes of Su Han''s age. They were so handsome!


    If it wasn''t for lack of money, Su ran would have made an order.


    Now that I have money, I don''t need the same one. She wants to buy a better one for her family!


    Hee hee.


    Su Han is so handsome. Su Ran is already imagining what Su Han looks like when she puts on the clothes she likes.


    I''m sure the people who come out of the romance novels.


    No, Su Han was originally a character in a romance novel, but just a villain.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han didn''t want to admit that he was also excited for a moment.


    However, after hesitating for a while, Su Han still refuses Su ran.


    "No more."


    "For Mao?"


    "I have clothes to wear." Su Han said dryly.


    If it was before, Su Han''s thought must be: he does not need the alms of this woman.


    Now, why refuse Su Han can''t say, just simply don''t want Su ran to give himself too much, otherwise if one day


    "No, your clothes are not enough." Su ran said firmly.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know.


    Su Han usually wears school uniform at school. Other people can''t see it. These days, Su Han has cleaned up his clothes. Su ran knows that Su Han''s clothes have turned white.


    And I don''t know if the boys at this age are all in trouble. There are two holes in Su Han''s clothes.


    Buy, must buy!


    "Don''t worry about money. Aren''t we rich?" Su ran shakes her mobile phone.


    Now she has a steady feeling in her heart.


    "Besides, you should accompany me. If you don''t buy it, I''ll buy it. If you look at your classmates'' mothers, they are all gorgeous, and then your mother..."


    "Let''s go." Interrupted, Su Han said in a low voice.


    In this case, how can you feel a little angry?


    Su ran smiles and doesn''t care. She pulls Su han to the most expensive shopping mall nearby.


    Su Han is said to accompany her. In fact, Su ran bought two clothes to change and several pairs of shoes to wear.


    After that, I went straight to the men''s wear area.


    "Wow, that baseball shirt looks good!"


    "Well, this, this and this shirt are also beautiful! It can be worn on formal occasions! "


    "Miss, you have a good taste. This shirt is our latest style this season. It suits your brother very well."


    Brother?


    Ah ha ha.


    Hearing the waiter''s address, Su ran feels funny and doesn''t correct it.


    "Siya, I think it''s very suitable, isn''t it, Xiaohan?" Su ran looks at Su Han deliberately, and sees her son''s face tangled.


    "I''m not her brother!" Su Han frowned and said solemnly.


    "Ah?" Smell speech, the waiter looks surprised.


    "Sorry, I misunderstood it." The waiter is very professional quality ground says, however, in the heart actually lets some doubts.


    Is she wrong? These two people are actually


    But it''s not right. They look like each other.


    "This is my son." Su ran explains with a smile. Although I don''t know what the waitress''s brain has been mended, Su ran decides to give him a smooth hair when he looks discontented.


    "Ah, so it is. The lady looks very young. She doesn''t look like it at all."


    How many times today have they been said not to be like mother and son?


    Su ran didn''t feel anything. After all, the vanity of a woman was very happy to hear that she was young.

 Chapter 21

    In the seafood restaurant, Su ran looks at the handsome boy who peels shrimp quietly. Su Ran''s eyes are full of stars.


    In the early years, when Su ran was still at school, she watched the cookies recommended by her roommates, where there were always men helping women peel shrimp.


    Although her mouth is childish, Su ran still has a little fantasy in her heart.


    Unfortunately, from school to graduation, and then to becoming a well-known master of music, Su Ran has always been a loner and has never enjoyed such treatment.


    Unexpectedly, the first time I watched someone peel shrimp in front of him was to see his cheap son.


    Ah


    Su ran sighs.


    Finally, after su Ran''s 7-minute eye surveillance, Su Han can''t help but look up.


    "Why are you staring at me Su Han asked in a strange way.


    Still a moment of emotion, a moment of entanglement, and then do not know what to laugh at, people inexplicably a little bit scared.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just thinking, which girl will marry my baby in the future?" Su ran holds her cheek, looks at Su Han and says with emotion.


    Completely one: my son smashes is the best, does not accept the rebuttal posture.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Su Han a Leng, some awkward ground says.


    "It was. You see, my son is handsome, can do housework, and has good grades. That''s right." after stopping, Su ran pointed to a hill of shrimps in front of Su Han and said, "what''s more, she is very filial. She also helps me peel shrimp."


    Su Han


    Why does this woman talk so much nonsense today?


    Su cold heart vomit trough, but make complaints about some hot.


    "Who said I was skinned for you?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "No!"


    In this way, Su Han pushed the shrimps just peeled to Su ran and said coolly, "let''s eat together."


    After that, Su Han did not move his chopsticks, but took the spicy shrimp on one side and prepared to peel it.


    "Wait a minute." Su ran stops Su Han.


    Su ran stops Su Han, but he doesn''t mean to let him put it, eat some and then peel it.


    Su ran likes it. No matter what the nuts are, they are all peeled off, piled into a small pile and eaten at once.


    Su Han seems to be quite similar to her.


    "Reach out and I''ll help you up your sleeve."


    It''s not cold today. I don''t know why Su Han buttoned up his shirt sleeves so tightly.


    Su ran didn''t notice this detail if he didn''t watch Su Han''s action a little stiff and his arm was raised so high when he peeled the shrimp.


    Smell speech, Su Han''s hand movement is stiff.


    "No," Su Han said, and immediately added: "this is very good."


    "Are you sure? This dress is very expensive This is the torture of Su Ran''s soul.


    She is mainly afraid of affecting Su Han''s shrimp peeling.


    Taking advantage of Su Han''s stupor, Su Ran has already pulled his hand, unbuttoned the cuff directly and pulled it up.


    Such a move, also let Su Han''s hand injury completely exposed in front of Su ran.


    "All said no...." Su Han has no time to stop, the sleeve has been Su dyed up.


    "How is this done?" Su ran asked after a burst of surprise.


    Su Han''s arm is basically full of injuries.


    There were a few bruises and several scratches that I didn''t know were made by something.


    "Did you fight?"


    "No Su Han quickly pulls back his arm from Su Ran''s hand.


    "Well, you were beaten up?" Su ran asked again, subconsciously nervous.


    What she is most afraid of is the blackening of the future villain. Su hanbie is in what she does not know, and what can stimulate his blackening?


    "Have you said it?" Su Han doesn''t know what Su Ran is nervous about, but subconsciously doesn''t want to talk about it with Su ran.


    "It''s none of your business." Su Han turned his head and said stiffly.


    Su ran: Er


    Well, I almost forgot that the original "Suran" couldn''t care so much about Su Han. After she wore it on, it seemed that they had only been making plastic mother and son for a few days.


    What''s more, it''s a rebellious period for children of this age. It seems normal that they don''t want to talk to their families about anything.


    I can only wait and then ask slowly.


    Su ran thinks about how to fool the villain into telling the story. Such a meal ends in this strange and quiet atmosphere.


    After the plastic mother and son solved a table of seafood, they left the restaurant.


    Su Han had gone out of the restaurant a few steps before Su ran.


    But one step out, the child, like something left behind, turned around and came back.


    Su ran only feels that her hands are empty. Su Han, who had folded several handbags in her hand, carried them all.During the whole process, Su Han has been looking down on his face, just like when Su ran first saw him at the police station.


    Although on the surface of the drag, but, in the face of this atmosphere of no one to speak, Su Han is actually a little flustered.


    Originally, this woman did not ask him, he should be relieved, but, Su Han is inexplicably some uneasy.


    It''s just like I didn''t admit what I did wrong


    Cut! He didn''t do anything wrong, he just didn''t want to say it.


    When they returned to the community, they just saw the owner of the small shop on the first floor, beating his son with a one meter long stick.


    He was still cursing.


    "Stinky boy! I''m so good at it. You''ve got to run away from me


    "How can I raise such a rubbish thing as you? You can''t afford to take the college entrance examination. You can''t see a shop well if you want to see it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Look, how kind a mother I am compared to those parents.


    Looking at the picture of a young man in his early twenties being beaten all over the street by his father with a stick, Su ran tut tut twice.


    Turning around his head, he just wanted to educate the villain. Su Han looked strangely at the father and son in front of him. To be exact, he was the son who had been beaten.


    "Do you know that man?"


    Never.


    Compared with this kind of jobless punk, Su ran would rather have known Su Han and song Yi''an, the man in charge.


    "No, I don''t know."


    During the conversation, the father and son have already chased Su ran to their side.


    "Ya, I''ll kill you, you little bastard. I''ll let you fool around with the money in the shop! Kill you


    "Oh, no! Dad, I''m not fooling around


    "You didn''t fool around, you stole money from the store?"


    "Really, I didn''t take it until I bought something. Oh, no, did I borrow or borrow some money from the store?"


    "How dare you cheat me


    "Oh, pain, pain, really, I ran out to do odd jobs, did not cheat you!" He was really wronged.


    Last month, he cheated a little girl friend in the English corner of n University. He had a birthday for two days and quarreled about what strange Bracelet he would give him.


    If it wasn''t for the income of this small broken shop to buy a certain treasure, would he go to the construction site to do odd jobs?


    His father didn''t believe it!


    "Make it up, you go on with it!"


    "No, really! I don''t believe you Ah, it''s your boy Is saying, that person suddenly saw here Su Han.


    "Great, boy. You, you, you, come here and give me a proof." The man said that he was going to come to Su Ran''s side.


    "I''ll teach you. What are you talking about?" Said the shopkeeper unhappily.


    "No, didn''t I say I went to odd jobs? Well, the boy has gone too. He can testify to me The man pointed to Su Han and said.


    "You say him?" The shopkeeper looked at Su Han and felt a little incredulous. He was still a small child.


    "Yes, yes, there is a demolition site on Jianxing road. It happened to be a temporary brick removal worker. I went there. The boy was also there, and I felt familiar with it."


    Say, that person again a face hope ground to see to Su Han: "be, boy, that day we hit a face to face, you also saw me, right?"


    This person also wanted to let Su Han testify to him, but as a result, Su Han looked at him without expression.


    The more you look at it, the less you see it.


    "No, I don''t know." Su Han said, the expression can be said to be very real.


    "Hum! Look, stinky boy, I still want to pull a passer-by to deceive me! Say it! Did you run to gamble? "


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the father and son entering the second round, Su ran takes Su Han away.


    Don''t look at Su Han''s words.


    After getting along with each other for so many days, I still know her villain son Su ran.


    Just look at Su Han''s expression, Su ran can see that the man just said that he is not far away from ten.


    "Why go to the construction site for bricks?" Su ran asked, with a rare tone of seriousness.


    Does Su Han feel that it is too unreliable to follow her, that sooner or later she will starve to death, or is he afraid that she will not support him?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Smell speech, Su Han bit the lower lip, and finally did not say anything.


    "Did you promise me before..."


    Before Su ran finished speaking, Su Han finally opened his mouth and interrupted Su ran, saying, "didn''t you say there was no money in the family that day?"


    The author has something to say: Thank you very much for your support. I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 22

    They don''t have money?


    When is the money out?


    When did she say that.


    Well, it seems that there is such a thing.


    Su ran remembers that on the first day when she went to teach piano in Song family, did they have a steamed bread or a bowl of spicy hot soup for dinner.


    So, Su Han, this is because their family has no money, worried that they will really drink together, so they went to the construction site to move bricks?


    The injuries on his arm and those he didn''t want to show her were also done on the construction site?


    Ah, how can this villain be so sensible and heartbreaking!


    As a result, Su ran was ready to educate Su Han, but she couldn''t say it.


    "At the construction site, how many days have you been there?" If Su Han dares to play truant, she still has to educate him.


    "Not a few days, just this weekend." It''s a temporary job. It didn''t last a few days.


    "Tell me, how much do you make?" Hearing that Su Han didn''t delay his studies, Su ran breathed a sigh of relief and asked deliberately.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thinking of being put in the drawer, the two groups of crumpled money, Su Han''s face was stiff.


    I''m afraid I can''t talk this day.


    She pursed her lips, but Su Han said nothing.


    Seeing Su Han''s appearance, Su Ran''s heart is clear.


    "Su Han." Suddenly, Su Ran''s expression becomes serious.


    "Two days ago, there was a bit of economic crisis in our family, but it was only temporary. I am a parent and I am an adult, so it''s my job and responsibility to earn money and support you. What about you?" after a pause, Suran said again, "what you have to do is study hard."


    "You see, if you don''t study hard, you''ll have to go to the construction site to move bricks in the future. It''s not only hard work and low income. If you study hard, you may become a big boss in the future." Su ran said.


    Although she knows that she doesn''t have to say that, according to the development of the plot, Su Han will become a big boss in more than ten years. However, Su ran thinks that she still has to do her duty as a parent.


    "Well, of course," Su ran said in a relaxed tone. "The most important reason is that we have money now. You see, today alone, we have already made 400000 yuan. When the ten songs are finished, you will be the second generation of Kang."


    The second generation of well-off families.


    Su Ran''s words silenced Su Han.


    Think of today this woman just sold two songs, income 40W, Su Han now still feel not true.


    The main untruth is that she doesn''t think Su Ran has this ability.


    "What did you do then?" After a while of silence, Su Han finally asked.


    Since you can make money normally, why did you do that kind of work before


    Su ran:!


    It''s an irresistible torture.


    How could she be a little upset when she was so smart at home?


    "How to say..." It''s all the evil that your mother made before. If you want to blame it, it''s the plot.


    "In those days, your mother liked to be alone and paranoid. As a result, her feelings were frustrated and she was expelled from her family. So she abandoned herself." Su tried to dye the ending with "Su".


    As for the bad things that the original owner did in the novel, drugging and buying evil.


    Emmm, stop talking.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han was shocked.


    He never knew about the woman''s past, not even those who lived in the same building.


    It seems that they are the only two of them since he has memory. Su Ran has no friends and has never heard of any family members.


    Was kicked out of the house.


    Is it because of the feeling in Su Ran''s mouth?


    Su Han''s eyes darken.


    He can''t imagine that this woman used to like someone so much.


    I don''t know what''s going on. This information makes Su Han feel uncomfortable.


    "So you and that man gave birth to me?" Suddenly, Su Han asked.


    In this way, there seems to be an explanation for this woman''s dislike of him in the past.


    "Cough, cough --" when hearing Su Han''s question, Su ran almost falters.


    "No, absolutely not!"


    In the novel, the malevolent woman is the man who loves to go mad. If he can give birth to the boy''s child, he can wake up laughing in his dream, and he still needs to abandon himself?


    Originally, Su ran was still in her mind. Later, if Su Han asked, "who is his real father, how should he cheat him?".


    But hear Su Han just Leng Leng ground "Oh" one did not have below.


    "Really not..." Su ran struggles to death.


    Look at Su Han''s appearance, the child is afraid to have already identified: the person that his mother likes before is his father?In fact, Su Han not only believed that, but also decided that the man who provided half of his genes was not a good thing.


    Dongshanyuan, a man drinking coffee inexplicably sneezed.


    "Uncle, are you catching a cold?" Looking at the man sitting opposite, Lu Boyang asked with concern.


    "The air conditioner is broken." The man said lightly, calmly spilled a third of the coffee was put to a group, took the towel handed by the housekeeper next to wipe the stains on his hands.


    This is the central air conditioner. It was refitted last year. How could it be broken!


    Lu Boyang roared in his heart.


    However, in the Lu family, what the great devil said is right, wrong or right!


    "I''ll have it repaired tomorrow, no! Change it


    "Yes."


    "Third uncle, you just said that No.7 Middle School belongs to our Lu family?" Lu Boyang was surprised: "isn''t that a public school?"


    "That piece of land, to be exact."


    "That piece of land?! That place is a prime location! It''s not small. " Lu Boyang''s eyes widened. Which ancestor of his family had the foresight to buy the land in advance?


    "What are you going to do with the land, uncle? Do you need to negotiate with ZF? "


    It is necessary to consider whether to keep the school, buy it together with the school, or take back the land directly, keep it or engage in real estate.


    Lu Boyang himself is more inclined to the latter.


    "Not for the time being. I''ll go to No. 7 middle school myself in two days." Let''s see if that school is worth Lu''s investment.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Ran''s mother and son, who held a parents'' meeting in that golden area during the day, have gone home with their own understanding.


    As soon as I arrived at the entrance of the corridor, I saw a group of people outside the corridor. They looked up eagerly and whispered without knowing what they were talking about.


    "Granny Dabao."


    Su ran sees granny Dabao, and just wants to ask her about the situation, she sees that she looks strange and moves away without saying anything.


    What''s going on? Doesn''t the man fill her with oranges today?


    Su ran Meng.


    Then a man came to her with a look of displeasure.


    "It''s all for you. My husband has to run night shift in the evening. It''s good. He doesn''t dare to eat at home! " The man pointed to Su Ran''s nose and said.


    When I look at other people, besides gossiping, the look in Su Ran''s eyes is not very friendly.


    The other party didn''t say clearly, but at this moment, Su ran probably guessed what was going on.


    "Su Han, you wait here now. I''ll go up and have a look." Su ran said.


    Smell speech, Su Han did not speak, but very obstinately follow Su ran to let the floor, a step does not leave.


    Sure enough, as soon as I went upstairs, I saw a dozen or so naked men with sticks around the rental house rented by Su ran.


    The wooden door, which had been splashed with red paint before and cleaned by Su Han, has been smashed to pieces and hung precariously on the doorframe.


    Seeing Su ran appear, the first one threw away his cigarette and came to them.


    "Miss Su keeps us waiting. If you don''t come back, we''ll report the missing person." That person ruffian? Ruffian gas ground says.


    Seeing the man approaching, Su Han, who was originally following Su ran, subconsciously takes a step forward and blocks Su ran behind him.


    "Oh, I''ve got my son back. Why, are you going to let my son pay the debt?" The man looked at Su Han and said.


    "Su Han."


    Although we know that in front of the future villains, these people are small roles, but after all, Su Han is only a 13-year-old boy.


    Su ran pulls Su Han''s arm and tries to pull people back. However, she finds that the young man''s body is cast iron at the moment and can''t be pulled.


    "What do you think?"


    Su Ran''s "PIA -" clapped on Su Han''s arm.


    "I want to join in all the excitement of the children''s house, and stand beside them."


    Su Han:!


    Why is this woman so


    Su Han couldn''t say the word "I don''t know what''s good or bad". He watched Su ran go around in front of him, but he didn''t listen to him.


    "Don''t you just ask me to pay back the money? As for exaggeration? Ninety thousand dollars. I''ll pay them all today. " Su ran said.


    After paying off the usury, Su ran finally solved all the pots that the original owner had thrown at her.


    No, there''s a su Han.


    However, Su Han is not a pot.


    "90000 yuan?" "Miss Su, I''m afraid you''re wrong. If you include the principal and interest, you owe us 180000."


    The IOU is still in Su Ran''s bag. How can I remember it wrong!


    "YouSu Han just wants to move forward, but fortunately Su ran gives him a look to stop it.


    "What I owe you is 90000. I don''t recognize 180000."


    "I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. The house in front of me is not mine. You love to tear it down, and this son doesn''t..."


    "Well, although this son belongs to me, he will break off the relationship with me when he comes back today, and he will not be my son tomorrow."


    "It''s only 90000. Do you like it or not? Anyway, I''m barefoot and I don''t have any relatives or friends. I''ll hit the knife in your hand. Don''t say 90000 yuan at that time. You can''t get a dime, and you''ll have to face a life lawsuit. You''d better think about it."


    "This..." How do you feel that Su ran, who owes money, is more drag than their debt collectors?


    And before he came, he didn''t hear his boss say that this woman was so difficult to deal with.


    "Ma De, I certainly didn''t look at the Yellow calendar when I went out today. It''s 90000 yuan. Give it to me quickly, otherwise it will be 100000 yuan after today!"


    Su ran didn''t intend to die.


    saw each other loose, and Su dye without demur Alipay transferred 90 thousand yuan in the past, the person has been sent away.


    Seeing that the gang left, the people who lived in the building came back one after another.


    At this time, Granny Dabao and several other people came over and said, "Xiao Su, I know you want to live a good life, but it''s not easy to live a good life. It''s very frightening to come out here today and come out so soon tomorrow. Moreover, it''s not safe for you to live here again."


    "Yes, Su ran, you are not safe, and we are not."


    "Mom, I''m going in first." Listening to these people''s chatter, Su Han felt annoyed and simply went to the house.


    Su ran: wait.


    Did she hear things just now? Why does she seem to hear Su Han shout "Ma"?


    Before she can wait for Su ran to be surprised by Su Han''s address, several aunts and sisters have surrounded Su ran.


    "Su ran, we didn''t mean to drive you away, but we still have to live."


    "Yes, I still have heart disease. What if..."


    "Don''t worry, those people won''t come back, and we''ll move out later." After planning the words of these people, Su ran said.


    This is what she decided before, waiting for the completion of Yu Lele''s album. Her money should be enough to buy a house, and then they will move out.


    Su ran used to live anywhere.


    However, after all, there is one more person in the family now, and Su Han is a boy. The house where they live in one room and one hall is really small.


    Seeing a group of aunts leave each other, Su ran also enters the room.


    Inside, Su Han is cleaning up the mess at home.


    "Don''t do it. I''ll do it tomorrow." Fortunately, in addition to a few simple pieces of old furniture, even a valuable thing in their home.


    With that, Su ran looks at the door which is obviously unable to be rescued.


    "I''ll call someone tomorrow to change it. Go to bed first."


    "Oh."


    Today''s su Han seems to be very obedient.


    Su ran looks at Su Han, who enters the room obediently, with deep emotion.


    However, not long after that, he saw Su Han come out of the room with a quilt and pillow in his hand.


    "Today you sleep in the bedroom, I sleep outside."


    The author has something to say: is it surprising or unexpected to update so early?


    The male Lord will finally be on line. Will he meet Su ran first or his son first?

 Chapter 23

    school.


    "Brother Han!" At the gate of the school, Liu Yangyang saw Su Han coming from the opposite road a few steps later than himself.


    "Ha ha, I''ll say we have a good heart. Even if we''re late, we''ll discuss it. How about it, brother Han? Do you think Lao Wang''s class is boring?" Liu Yangyang runs over, a pair of us two relations universe first good posture, said.


    Su Han: ha ha.


    Who has negotiated with you?


    He just looked at the wooden door which was half hung on the doorframe and could not be locked. It wasn''t very good, so I tried to fix it.


    Fortunately, Su ran stayed up late last night to make music on Yuele''s album. After sleeping in the morning, Su ran was basically motionless.


    Otherwise, if you let her know that Su Han missed a whole class early in the morning and locked the door in order to make a living, she would have the heart to beat Su Han.


    Seeing Su Han ignore himself, Liu Yangyang doesn''t feel embarrassed.


    "Brother Han, brother Han!" Suddenly remembered what, Liu Yangyang a face excitedly pulls Su han to ask "I ask you, yesterday that really your mother?"


    "Otherwise?" Su Han asked.


    When talking about Su ran, Su Han''s mouth rose slightly, even he didn''t find it.


    "My God! My brother Han! I envy you


    "There''s nothing to envy." Su Han Hang a face not to care, drag ground to say.


    What is the envy of that woman?


    Well, it''s been a while.


    "Of course I envy you. Your mother is so beautiful, like a big star!"


    "You don''t know. If it hadn''t been for listening to the monitor''s comments, I would have thought it was your sister, or the little sister who pretended to be a parent by some treasure."


    When talking about his little sister, Liu Yangyang was very excited.


    As a result, Su Han took a cold look and shut up.


    "Monitor? What are they talking about? " Su Han frowned and asked.


    "It''s nothing, that is to say, your mother is very temperamental and gentle, saying that they misunderstood you, Balabala and so on." after a pause, Liu Yangyang muttered discontentedly, "bang, after a while."


    "By the way, brother Han, is your mother coming back to take care of you this time?"


    It was also said before that Su Han''s mother did business in other places, so she was not around her.


    Although there are not many people who believe in it, this is one of them.


    However, since Su Han''s mother appeared at the parents'' meeting yesterday, this has become the most true and only statement.


    Su Han


    "Will your mother leave? I mean going out of town to do business. "


    "I don''t think so." Silence for a few seconds, Su said in a deep voice.


    This is what he wants.


    At least, it''s very good for Suran now. He hopes that this state can be maintained all the time.


    "Ha ha, that''s great!" Liu Yangyang said with a smile.


    "It''s about you?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Er I''m not allowed to be happy for my friends? "


    "What about your father?" Liu Yangyang couldn''t help but asked curiously.


    In his understanding, 90% of those who can marry such a good wife are successful people.


    Su Han is not an invisible rich second generation, right?


    So, the shoes that brother Han is wearing today seem to be the limited edition of family a?


    The truth is not as good as this big brother Dei thinks.


    Even Su Han didn''t know who the man was.


    But now Su Han is already 13 years old, and has already passed the age when he would say pathetically that "the children bully me, I am a child without a father", or cry and cry to his mother and ask "why other people have a father, I have no father".


    Dad''s existence, with or without, is not too different for him.


    Moreover, in Su Han''s consciousness, he did not recognize the existence of the so-called father.


    But he''s just a scum guy who provides half of his genes and deserves to be his father?


    "What is that?" Su asked in a cold voice, with a calm tone and expression - no joke at all.


    "Me, me - my God!"


    Su Han is wondering, his life experience, this brother Dei is so excited about what is going on.


    See Liu Yang Yang a face excitedly point to a certain direction.


    "Look, look! That one


    Along the direction of Liu Yangyang''s fingers, Su Han saw a black car, which seemed to be driving towards this side.


    "Just that car?"


    You know what a car is! Oh, my God, I saw it


    "Oh, no, I''m in school..."


    How can this kind of car come to their school.In doubt, the car actually drove towards both sides of them.


    Then, they stopped in front of Su Han and Su Han.


    The window rolled down, revealing the faces of the people sitting in the car.


    "Students?" Asked the man, in a low, steady voice.


    "Yes, yes, we have PE class." Liu Yangyang said stumbling.


    In this regard, the man did not say anything, but turned his attention to Su Han, who had never spoken beside Liu Yangyang.


    Four eyes relative, two people are obviously a Leng.


    "Where is the educational district? Excuse me. "


    Administrative region? Oh, oh, you ask the educational administration building. Well, it''s the tallest building in front of you. " Liu Yangyang pointed to the front.


    "Thank you."


    The window closed for a moment, that person''s line of sight seemed to pause on Su Han''s body for two seconds.


    "No, you''re welcome. Serve the people, eh..."


    When he could only smell the tail gas, Liu Yangyang said in a daze.


    "I''ll go! It''s true! "


    "It''s incredible that I can know such a big man in my life. Brother Han, please tell me that all this is true!"


    Then, seeing Su Han''s eyes coldly staring at the direction of the car leaving, he pursed his lips and seemed to be in a daze. Liu Yangyang raised his hand and swayed in front of Su Han.


    "Brother Han, brother Han?"


    "What? Are you stunned? "


    "Is it possible?" Su Han said coldly.


    "Impossible, isn''t it?" Brother Han, you can safely admit it. I won''t laugh at you.


    "And, are you sure you know?" Su Han raises eyebrows.


    "Is it not a slip of tongue? Have you seen the head office? "


    "But..." Suddenly, with a frown, Liu Yangyang raised his hand to touch his chin, tilted his head, and murmured: "after all, I feel familiar with that big man just now."


    "That person should not be one of my low-key distant rich relatives..."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Ah! Brother Han, why don''t you call me when you leave suddenly! Wait for me


    On the other side, in the headmaster''s office.


    Facing the man sitting on the opposite sofa, the headmaster''s face is somewhat restrained.


    "Tea, please, Mr. Lu."


    "Mr. Lu came suddenly, and he didn''t prepare anything."


    "No problem, just look around."


    Principal: ha ha ha.


    You may look at it casually, but it''s hard for him to send people to prepare materials in a hurry.


    "Well, I wonder how Mr. Lu feels about our school?" The headmaster asked, with hope in his eyes.


    Lu has informed the school in advance about the current location of their school.


    The impact of the relocation of the school is too great. If he can, he certainly hopes that the Lu family will not move the school, or even inject money into their school.


    "It''s not bad," Lu Shao said, seemingly deliberately pausing for two seconds and saying, "this lot."


    The smile that the headmaster was about to raise was frozen on his face, and his mood fell to the bottom of the valley in an instant.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, yes," the headmaster said dryly, with a smile on his face, "it is precisely because of the superior location that our campus environment and source of students are very good, and we can also rank in the top five in the city."


    After the headmaster anxiously looked at the door of the office several times, the director finally came back with a lot of materials in his hand.


    The headmaster''s eyes brightened.


    "Mr. Lu, this is our school''s latest analysis report on the quality of teachers and students, as well as the ranking of students in the unified examination of the whole city in the past five years, as well as the awards of some competitions Take a look


    "Yes." Lu Shao answered, his eyes only pause for a few seconds on that pile of data, and then he took it back.


    "So president Wang thinks this school is good?"


    "Yes, our school''s teaching, scientific research, and early art training of students are all top-notch in the city, and the teaching quality, school spirit and school discipline are also well grasped. In addition..."


    "It''s also a discipline of your school for students to be absent from school and hang out on campus?" Thinking of the scene just seen on the road, Lu Shao suddenly interrupted the headmaster''s long speech and asked back.


    "This..." What kind of truancy? What kind of stroll? I don''t know.


    "This is our dereliction of duty. As for this matter, I will immediately launch an investigation. In view of the students mentioned by Mr. Lu, our school will seriously criticize and educate him and punish him if necessary."


    "If you can educate, you don''t have to criticize."


    "Ah? OK, OK. "


    "What about our school..."


    "I''m a businessman. It doesn''t matter to me how many points or awards your students got in the exam. What I care about is how much profit I can get if I stay or even invest in this school.""Well,"


    "goodbye." Leaving a word, Lu Shao got up and left.


    "Sir." When Lu Shao returned to Lu''s home, Zhoufu was already waiting at the door.


    "Can''t that school please you?" Taking the coat in Lu Shao''s hand, Zhou Fu asked.


    Zhou Fu has been with Lu Shao for nearly 20 years since Lu Shao took over the Lu family. I''m afraid that Zhou Fu, besides Lu Shao himself, knows him best in the world.


    Looking at Lu Shao''s expression at the moment seems to be the same as usual, but Zhoufu can see from Lu Shao''s subtle expression that Mr. Lu''s mood is not so good at the moment.


    In other words, it is not as calm as it appears.


    "Not satisfied indeed." Lu Shao said.


    "Is it?" It''s just a school. It doesn''t affect Mr. Lu''s mood. Zhou Fu doesn''t understand.


    "In that case, I started to assist in the relocation of the school and the subsequent land resumption."


    "No, the school will keep it. The subsequent capital injection can be postponed."


    Lu Shao''s orders surprised Zhoufu.


    Still waiting for Zhou Fu to ask, he heard Lu Shao say again: "go to check one thing."


    "What do you want, sir?"


    "13 years ago, about me."


    "What! What do you mean? " Hearing the speech, Zhou Fu''s face changed.


    13 years ago, Mr. Lu came to B city to deal with some household chores of the Lu family, and was secretly plotted by the group of collateral.


    It was also the only time that he, as an assistant, failed to perform his duties in the 20 years he worked in the Lu family.


    However, it has been found out after that, and all the people involved have been dealt with.


    "It''s not that thing. The other one. On the same day, Huating hotel."


    The author has something to say: thank the cherub who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank the cherub who cast the [landmine]: one goblin;


    thank the angel who irrigated [nutrient solution]:


    21740989 50 bottles; CC_ Surry 20 bottles; meow? 4 bottles;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 24

    "That --"


    at the dinner table, Su Han finally couldn''t help speaking after watching Su ran for several times.


    "Yes?" Su ran, who is eating fried dough sticks, looks up.


    "What do you call me?" Su ran winks at Su Han and asks intentionally.


    Since the last time she called her "mother" at the door, no matter how she has changed her ways, Su Ran has not let her family smash and call her this name.


    So that Su ran thought that she was too young to have a good ear.


    What''s more, if you don''t call a mother, what''s the name of "that".


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Han is stunned by Su Ran''s rhetorical question. Facing Su Ran''s gaze, he suddenly doesn''t know what to say.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Su Han murmured a word and pulled his eyes away.


    Su ran: Oh, the child still pretends to be cool in front of her.


    Don''t think she doesn''t know. Su Han is subconsciously avoiding her sight.


    "Forget it. If you don''t, don''t yell." Su ran waved her hand and said regretfully.


    Su''s mother didn''t know how much she had left for her, except that she didn''t know how much she had left for her.


    So, it''s better not to force people into difficulties.


    Su ran helps Su Han find all the reasons secretly.


    But I don''t know. Su Han didn''t call her. She was just embarrassed and didn''t know how to open the mouth.


    "That, no, I mean, er." looking at Su Ran''s expression of regret and loss, Su Han''s inexplicable heart was tight, as if he had done something wrong. He said in a hurry, "I''m just..."


    Seeing Su Han''s face tangled and unable to write for a long time, even Su ran can''t bear to.


    "By the way, what did you ask me just now?" Skipping the topic, Su ran asked.


    After skipping that embarrassing topic, Su Han''s expression was really relaxed, but he soon became old-fashioned.


    "It''s nothing, but you''re not going out?"


    The woman has not been out for nearly a week.


    "Ha?" Asked by Su Han, Su ran remembers that she hasn''t been out for several days.


    However, this is quite normal for Su ran. Before wearing it, Su ran had been shut up for several months for a piece of music.


    This time, because she wanted to get the income from Lele studio as soon as she came back that night, Su ran began to devote herself to composing music.


    Su Ran is used to writing at night.


    Therefore, her work and rest these days, fall in Su Han''s eyes, become the daytime, also sleep.


    Quite abnormal.


    At first, Su Han thought that this woman was going to work in that place again.


    To this end, he also deliberately hid all Su Ran''s shoes, and deliberately locked their new security door several times.


    After a few days'' observation, Su Han found that Su ran had never stepped out of the door.


    Before Su ran went out, Su Han was worried. Now Su ran can''t go out, but Su Han is more worried.


    So every day stuffy at home, sure not stuffy what problem?


    It seems that depression is quite popular recently.


    Staring at Su ran, who can doze off with a fried dough stick in front of him, Su Han''s eyes are full of exploration.


    Su ran, who was studied by Su Han: smash, what is your expression?


    Your mother is not sick!


    Just because they can move into the big house earlier, she is easy.


    But.


    "By the way, I have to go out today."


    After a week of closure, Su ran, Yu Lele''s album track, has been basically finished.


    It''s just that Su ran doesn''t go to Lele studio for a while, but to the Song family.


    The day before yesterday, when she received a phone call from Wu Ma, Su ran realized that the 1000 yuan she had been given last week was for the whole weekend, that is, for two days.


    Last week, because of what happened at Shengding, Su ran didn''t go to class the next day.


    At this moment, people are calling. Of course, Su ran still has to go.


    Whether it is to make up for a missing class or return the extra 500 yuan, she doesn''t like to owe others, especially the men and women in novels.


    "When are you going out?"


    "Finish and go."


    "Well..." After hesitating for a long time, Su Han still looked at Su ran and asked, "do you want me to accompany you?"


    "No She has been offline cannon fodder is nothing, anyway, it has not affected the development of the plot, if you let Su Han meet his future goddess, and will kill his old enemy, that is really want pills."Whatever you want." Hum, don''t just don''t want it. He just asked casually this morning when he ate too much alum and had a bad brain.


    "Poof." Looking at Su Han''s "I just pretend I don''t care, but I''m really upset." Su ran can''t help but draw from the corners of her mouth.


    "I just went to give piano lessons in church. Do you remember the part-time job I told you last week?"


    "It''s the weekend. You can have a good rest at home. It''s boring to run around with me, but thank you for smashing it." Su ran doesn''t hold back and raises her hand to pat Su Han''s head.


    "You haven''t wiped the oil on your hands yet!" Su Han said with disdain on his face, but the corner of his mouth pulled up a few degrees.


    "Oh, I haven''t cleaned it yet. I''m sorry. After eating, you can go and wash your hair. Anyway, you haven''t washed it for three days."


    Su Han


    After dinner, Su Ran is ready to go out with her bag.


    "Why, where are my shoes?"


    "At, on top of."


    ¡°WHAT£¿¡±


    "I cleaned the house that day. Your shoes were too much in the way, so I put them on the top of the house."


    Su ran, who is in her sixties, has to take a stool to step on it. The child seems to be shorter than her at present. How can it go?


    Seeing Su Han take a step ahead of herself, jump several times, and take down several shoe boxes on the top of the cabinet, Su ran decides to skip this topic.


    "Then I''ll go."


    After a few seconds, Su said, "be safe again."


    "I know, oh, yes!"


    "What did you forget to take?"


    "No, I bought you a" three five "gift bag on the Internet. It''s the package I asked you to pick up from school yesterday. Remember to do it."


    "20, no, 30 pages. Every subject has to be done. I''ll come back and check it."


    Su ran doesn''t know if the "Three Five Year Plan" is so magical as other parents. She is mainly afraid that Su Han will take advantage of her absence on the weekend and go to the construction site to make bricks.


    "It''s ok if you can''t finish it. Do as much as you can and as much as you can." Think about it, think 30 pages is a little too much, Su ran added.


    Su Han: his strength seems to be questioned.


    It''s only 30 pages. He can finish one course in 20 minutes.


    After explaining this, Su ran takes a taxi to dongshanyuan.


    "Miss Su, come and have a drink of water first." as soon as Su ran arrived at the Song family, Wu Ma warmly welcomed her: "would you like tea or juice? I''ll get ready. "


    "No," Su ran just wanted to say that there was no need for trouble. She just came to refund the class fee and left immediately.


    As a result, before Su ran finished speaking, she was interrupted by a brisk downstairs voice.


    "Is it Miss Su coming?"


    A burst of clear and pleasant sound like a copper bell comes. When she hears the reputation, Su ran sees the girl who is coming down from upstairs.


    The girl was wearing a white girl''s skirt, with a long black head. Under the fringe, a piece of exquisite cloth appeared, just like walking out of the picture.


    "Hello, Miss Su. My name is song Zhining. My brother said that he mentioned me to the teacher last time."


    I know you are song Zhining!


    Su ran says in her heart.


    At present, the girl looks so similar to song Yi''an. You don''t have to think about it. It''s the daughter of the dragon and Phoenix who is the master of the family.


    Speaking of it, it may be that the female owner''s "as pure as green tea" appearance in the novel is not very dominant in genetic aspects. Song Yi''an and song Zhining are brothers and sisters who actually look more like male owners.


    Su ran looks at the girl in front of her in silence. She can''t help but sigh.


    It''s no wonder that the villains in fanwaili are so fond of the daughters of the male masters.


    Look at this beautiful little love, which is as beautiful as a porcelain doll and laughs like a little angel, soft and cute.


    Even she couldn''t help but burst into the old aunt''s heart.


    Facts have proved that her family Su Han has a good eye.


    It''s a pity that Su Han can''t like this little Kuo Nai, otherwise he will become a villain and be Ko.


    Su ran looks at Song Zhining and feels sorry.


    At this time, song Yi''an follows suit in the basement and comes to Su ran.


    "Su teacher, you finally come, if you don''t come again, Zhi Ning will say I cheated her."


    "Miss Su, don''t listen to my brother''s nonsense. I don''t have it." Song Zhining said, some of the face red.


    "But it''s very kind of you to come today, Miss Su." Song Zhining also looks at Su ran and says with twinkling eyes.


    The piano teachers she had invited at home before were almost desperate.


    But this time it was different. It must have been very, very powerful for her brother to say "extremely powerful".


    To be honest, she has been looking forward to song Yian''s words since she came back last Sunday.


    "Miss Su, let''s go upstairs quickly. I have a lot of questions to ask you." Song Zhining holds Su Ran''s hand and says with radiant eyes.Er, what to do, good Kuo Nai, can''t refuse.


    The author has something to say: thank the cherub who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank the cherub who cast the [mine]: one goblin;


    thank the little angel who irrigated [nutrient solution]:


    meow? Thank you very much for your support and I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 25

    "Miss Su, that one is my piano." Just pushed the door into the piano room, song Zhining pointed to one of the white piano said.


    "Very good." Su ran said with a smile.


    Isn''t this the one song Yi''an didn''t let her touch when she came last time?


    No wonder in the original novel, the villain just jumped in front of song Zhining for a moment, and was mercilessly washed away by song Yi''an.


    Song Yi''an must have been in the late stage of Meiji control and didn''t run away.


    If she finds a chance, she has to talk to her own son. Even if she is beautiful, she has a serious sister-in-law against her brother.


    Song Zhining is not aware of Su Ran''s distraction, and is very happy to hear Su Ran''s affirmation.


    "Yes, yes, I like it very much. It''s from my father Yang!"


    Yes, the female master in the novel is not only happy with the male master, but also has a male two quietly guarding by his side.


    Song Zhining''s "Yang father" is actually Lu Boyang, the man in the novel. In fanwaili, at least until the author secretly arranged something between Song Zhining and Lu Boyang, she was called Lu Boyang "Yang father".


    This relationship It''s against peace.


    For Mao, when she read the novel, she thought that the second male guardian of the female master''s family was not bad?


    Anyway, Su Ran has only a full slot.


    Also seems to think of the last time their own unreasonable, song Yian embarrassed smile.


    "Miss Su, I''m sorry about the last time. This is a gift for Zhining''s 13th birthday from my father last month. She has a wonderful baby."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Su Ran''s indifferent smile.


    Wait, something''s up!


    13th birthday?!


    At first, Su ran thought that the two brothers and sisters should be only 12 years old.


    I didn''t expect that they were 13 years old this year.


    In this way, isn''t it as big as her family Suhan? And she''s a month older than her family, Su Han.


    It''s the beginning of the month. Su Han''s birthday is on the 17th of this month.


    It''s not scientific.


    The novel only describes how and when the woman gave birth to a pair of twins after the marriage. However, none of these novels are written about how and when she conceived the child.


    Even so, female owners should not give birth to children before Suran.


    According to the consistent nature of the novel, the male owner cherishes the female owner so much, even if he stifles his death, he will not do anything to the female owner before marriage. Moreover, in the original novel, at that time, the relationship between the man and the woman has not been finalized.


    Is it that day!


    For no reason, Su ran suddenly thinks of the day when the original female distribution line came out.


    In a hotel, the woman rationed the woman to get some medicine, ready to let the female owner * *, as a result, it was not harmful, but bad luck for herself.


    In the original text, it is said that the female owners discovered the vicious plan of the female partners, and they designed to let the female partners eat the evil consequences by themselves, while the female owners continued to participate in the banquet happily.


    Or is it that the woman actually got the job, and then on the same day, pregnant with the boy''s child?


    Did the match work?


    It doesn''t exist.


    There is a God to assist the girl friend, the bodyguard given by the male Lord, and the escort of a male two. The possibility that the female Lord can be drugged is zero.


    The only possibility is that the woman is willing to be drugged voluntarily.


    Thinking of this possibility, Su Ran is suddenly cold.


    "Miss Su, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Well, it''s OK." It''s just that the amount of information is a little large, and she needs to digest it.


    "Miss Su, please sit here and have a rest. I''ll play the music I played last week to you. I think there are some places that are not good enough, but I don''t know how to deal with them."


    "Oh, well, you play."


    Su ran answers in a daze, but subconsciously she looks across the window.


    I thought the female owner was a little white flower, but I didn''t expect it was also a full-scale overlord flower. The male and female owners of this family were really afraid of being rich.


    Fortunately, I heard Wu Ma say that Lin xing''er seems to be suffering from neurasthenia and has gone abroad to recuperate. The male master loves the female master so much that he should follow him.


    It''s good not to be at home. Otherwise, if she stays here again, she may want pills.


    Su ran was relieved and murmured to herself.


    Little did not know, at this time, the man is not only at home, but also sitting in the nearest room to meet guests.


    "I heard that Mr. Lu intends to start the Dongcheng project?" Moving the tea to Lu Shao, song Zeyu asked casually.


    "The Lu family has this plan," Lu Shao said without hesitation. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Song Zeyu. "How can song always be interested?"


    "Yes, if you can, I hope Mr. Lu can consider song when you choose partners."


    Although the Song family has developed well in recent years, the Lu family is the real lion hidden in the dark. If we can establish a friendly cooperative relationship with the Lu family, it will be of great benefit to the development of the Song family."The Song family is indeed a good partner for cooperation," Lu Shao said, seemingly to the point. After a change in the tone, he said, "but the Lu family''s cakes always like to eat by themselves."


    Song Zeyu was choked by Lu Shao''s words, and it took a few seconds for him to recover his calm face.


    "Oh, that''s a pity."


    "I don''t know why Mr. Lu came here for?"


    As far as he knows, the leader of the Lu family has lived in seclusion for many years.


    "Take something."


    Song Zeyu:?


    "13 years ago, exactly 13 years and 10 months ago, what happened to Huating Hotel, and what''s the impression?"


    Hearing that Lu Shao mentioned something 13 years ago, song Zeyu''s face changed dramatically, and he felt as sick as swallowing a fly.


    "It seems that you not only remember, but also impressed."


    "I''m sorry, it''s mine about that"


    "stop", interrupted song Zeyu. Lu Shao raised his eyes and said, "I''m not interested to know what happened to you or your wife."


    "You took the surveillance on the 13th floor of the hotel that night?"


    Lu Shaofeng asked Zhou Fu to investigate the incident 13 years ago. However, during the investigation, he found that someone had intentionally cleaned up some of the original things, while the hotel monitoring was taken away by someone. It was song Zeyu who took away the monitoring.


    Hearing the speech, song Zeyu''s eyes changed slightly.


    At first, he took the surveillance to the Su family and solved Su Ran''s trouble. After that, song Zeyu did not let anyone know.


    "I took the hotel''s monitoring because of some personal personal affairs, but after so many years, the monitoring has probably been deleted." Song Zeyu said.


    "Do you know why I came in person?"


    Song Zeyu is a little hairy with Lu Shao''s eyes. The person in charge of the Lu family is really extraordinary.


    "Just a moment, Mr. Lu."


    ¡­¡­


    Su ran, who doesn''t know that the original owner''s bad things are about to be revealed, is now staring at the tangled faces of his sons and daughters.


    "Miss Su? What can I do for you? "


    "It''s nothing. Ha ha, you just said last month''s birthday?"


    "Yes, just after the 25th of last month."


    On the 25th, it''s less than a month away from Su Han.


    The date of birth is generally not allowed. Therefore, it is perfectly reasonable to say that the woman was pregnant that night.


    "Now you are in junior high school."


    "Yes, it''s the first day of junior high school."


    On the first day of junior high school, so was su Han, her family.


    Well, fortunately, I didn''t lose at the starting line.


    "By the way, did you do well in school?"


    "Not bad."


    "That is to say, the first place?"


    "Well, no more. It''s almost in the top five." In the face of teacher Su''s sudden "concern", song Yian is a little embarrassed.


    Su ran doesn''t care about the son of the man in charge. She just doesn''t know how, so she digs the topic.


    It''s just the top five. It''s average. Her family Su Han always takes the first place in the exam!


    Su Ran''s heart is full of excitement. Her heart of comparison, which is called parents, is burning.


    "Well, there''s another question."


    "Well? What does Miss Su want to ask? "


    "That is, for a boy as big as you, what do you like to be given for your birthday?"


    Su ran can''t figure out what he likes when he thinks of the cool expression on his face.


    "What do you like?"


    Song Yian thought about it and said, "it seems that I don''t like shoes, watches and so on."


    "Brother, you obviously like video games! I heard you told Yang dad secretly last time! "


    "Cough, it''s not me that Mr. Su said."


    "Oh."


    "Miss Su, I finished playing, but I feel that there are some things that are not right." Song Zhining said again.


    Speaking of this, Su ran began to be serious.


    "Do you feel a little awkward in the middle of the nodes?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it. What''s going on here?"


    "Before becoming a pianist, winnis, the composer of this piece, was a farmer on a farm. Because long time farming caused the activity of his right index finger to be slow, he played the piano with half a beat in each node. A lot of people will deliberately pause when they practice the tunes of winnis, which is totally unnecessary


    "So it is!" Song Zhining felt that he had long insight. For the first time, a teacher said this, which made him feel reasonable.


    "But I still don''t know exactly what to do with it."


    "I''ll play it once and you''ll see." With that, Su ran goes to the piano.


    ¡­¡­On the other side, in the study of the Song family, song Zeyu handed a USB flash disk to Lu Shao.


    "I have only one video that I need. As for whether it is helpful to Mr. Lu, I don''t know."


    At first, song Zeyu didn''t know why the manager of the Lu family suddenly wanted to investigate what happened in the Huating hotel until he just received the intelligence from his assistant. It seems that that that night, the collateral of the Lu family also did something against Lu Shao.


    Mr. Lu: I appreciate your conceit.


    "No problem." Lu Shao said, put away the U disk.


    At this time, the opposite suddenly came a pleasant piano sound.


    Although there were some before, it was totally different from this one.


    The music is the same, but the difference is the feeling.


    "Your pianist?" Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and asked song Zeyu.


    Lu Shao is not a person who cares about these things. However, the piano sound can make him feel very peaceful in his heart. It is very rare.


    "It should be a new piano teacher for my two children. I heard it''s very good."


    After a pause, seeing Lu Shao nodding, song Zeyu asked again, "Mr. Lu, will you go and have a look?"


    "No need." Lu Shaoyan simply spits out two words.


    Just when song Zeyu thought that Mr. Lu would not have any more words, he heard Lu Shao speak again.


    "Give me the contact information of the pianist." Lu Shao said.


    Back in city B, his insomnia seemed to get worse again.


    "OK, no problem."


    "Send to my mobile phone", Lu Shao got up and said, "since there is no other thing, I will leave."


    "Well, Mr. Lu, please. I''ll see you off."


    Although Lu Shao said "no need", song Zeyu still insisted on sending Lu Shao to the door.


    After seeing Lu Shao away, song Zeyu stood at the door and said in his heart, "it''s said that the people in charge of the Lu family are very happy and angry. It seems that there are rumors of ruins.".


    After squinting, song Zeyu withdrew his sight and looked at the piano room on the second floor opposite him. He thought for a while to ask Wu Ma to send the piano teacher''s phone number to him.


    At the same time, Su Ran''s piano class, which ended two classes at last, put the 500 yuan she had planned to return back into her small bag.


    "Miss Su is working hard. Why don''t you have lunch at home and then go back."


    "Well, no, no more." Facing Wu Ma''s warm invitation, Su ran can only smile and refuse.


    "Well, Miss Su, this is today''s class fee. Please accept it." As she says this, Wu Ma fills an envelope and gives it to Su ran.


    It''s obviously several times as thick as before.


    "No, No Su ran refuses subconsciously.


    "Today''s class is not to make up for last Sunday''s, no more money." Fortunately, their family is not short of money recently. Otherwise, Su ran thinks that she will probably give in for this pile of money.


    "No, I''m sorry to say that. Mr. Su, we didn''t know that you taught so well, or the young master said it."


    If it''s the same as those teachers that my wife found at random from the University, it''s just that, but if it''s Ms. Su''s level, 500 yuan is certainly not enough.


    For this matter, she also went to other homes in dongshanyuan to inquire about it. Master level musicians taught at least 10K.


    "This matter has already been consulted with Mr. Su, you can rest assured." Afraid that Su ran would not accept it, Wu Ma specially explained.


    "Sir? You mean song -- "


    " Er, do you mean song Yian''s father? " The male master didn''t accompany the female master to go abroad for rest!


    "Yes, sir, all these days." After all, it''s not easy to find a good teacher for the young master and miss under the lady''s nose. Moreover, the young lady has to prepare for the grade examination recently.


    As if she didn''t see Su Ran''s stiff expression for a moment, Wu Ma went on to say, "my husband was going to come to talk with you about the cost of the class, but it was delayed because some guests came."


    "Why don''t you have a meal at home, Miss Su..."


    Well, don''t bother, I mean Interrupted Wu Ma''s words, Su ran said in a hurry.


    "There are some questions I need to make clear." In order not to appear too frightened in front of Wu Ma, Su ran tries hard to face.


    Such an expression became very serious in the eyes of Wu Ma.


    "What''s the problem? Please say so, Miss Su


    "I also helped Li before." what did Li do?


    "Well, it''s to help teacher Li take the class. Because she can''t come here for a while, I don''t have a plan to teach your young master and young lady for a long time."


    "Recently, I couldn''t come to class because of some reasons. Today''s class is a make-up for last week. I may not come after that."


    "This..." Wu Ma didn''t expect that Su ran would say so. She didn''t know what to do."Miss Su, if it''s about tuition, we can discuss it."


    "No, no, it''s not about money."


    "Well, it''s actually my family''s problem."


    "At home? Miss Su, are you in any trouble? "


    "No trouble."


    "Well, it''s my son. Isn''t he in junior high school? He''s in a critical period. I have to spend more time looking after the children." In the face of Wu Ma''s enthusiastic inquiry, Su Ran has no choice but to talk nonsense.


    Although, as a matter of fact, Su Han does her own cooking, clothes washing and homework guidance.


    "Ah! Miss Su, you already have children. " Hearing Su Ran''s words, Wu Ma is surprised. Looking at Su Ran''s appearance, she thought that this teacher Su was working in the University, just like Mr. Li before her.


    Then, Wu Ma nodded as if she understood.


    "It''s also true. The most important thing for this child when he goes to junior high school is this period. He doesn''t know what he is thinking in his mind. It''s an expensive snack for parents." Wu Ma Shen, who is in charge of the family''s two small ancestors, knows this.


    "Isn''t it? The child is in a rebellious period. He is disobedient and doesn''t know how to study hard and make trouble all day long. What can I do if I don''t spend more time watching him?" Su ran followed Wu Ma''s words and said.


    She learned this from the shopkeeper downstairs that day.


    That is to say, there is such a small loss of heart.


    Sorry to smash, your mother is so black you, but also for the sake of your life safety in the future.


    In the distance, Su Han, who finished the first 30 pages of the third five year plan and felt bored, but also brushed the whole book at the back, sneezed for no reason.


    "So it is, then..." It''s really not good to delay Mr. Su.


    "How about this? I know some teachers who are good at piano and can introduce them to you."


    There are these people.


    When Su ran was looking for a part-time job a while ago, she got to know each other through forums and penguins. Sometimes she had a business exchange, which really made Su ran find some real talents.


    "In this way, it will trouble Mr. Su." Su Ran''s way of doing it was to the satisfaction of Wu Ma.


    "Why don''t you stay and have a potluck before you leave."


    "No, I have to go back and see if the child has finished the homework I assigned him."


    "Ah, that''s OK. There won''t be any delay for Miss Su. I''ll ask the driver to take her out."


    "No, no, it''s not far. I''ll just walk out."


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the Song family and stepping out of area a, Su ran regrets.


    Why didn''t she let the Song family send her out? If she took the Song family''s car, she would not have just come out of the tiger''s den and run into a wolf dog.


    Looking at Gu Jiahao who is not far away from the car and is holding a sexy girl in her arms, Su ran howls in her heart.


    The other party''s posture was obviously directed at her side.


    Su ran speeds up her steps and walks in the direction of the gate.


    It''s a pity that the sky fails to fulfill people''s wishes. After a few steps, Su Ran is still stopped by Gu Jiahao.


    "Hum! Mr. Gu, you have made an appointment with other people. What else do you want me to do? " Gu Jiahao didn''t speak yet. The sexy girl looked Su ran up and down and complained.


    "Hehe, Yinyin baby, if you eat vinegar, you will be punished later."


    "I hate it. People don''t eat your vinegar. If you say I''m jealous, you can say that she is your confidant?"


    When Su Ran is almost disgusted by the interaction between the two people, the other party finally points the spearhead at her.


    "Confidant? Hehe, people don''t care to be my confidant, don''t they, Miss Su? "


    Seeing that Su ran didn''t pay attention to himself, Gu Jiahao was not embarrassed. He looked at Su ran frivolously and said, "what? Miss Su has changed her business? The work waiting for customers to come and spend is no longer done. This time, the customer service has been improved? "


    "Hee hee, that''s what you said. Miss Su and I are still in the same company." the sister covered her mouth and laughed twice. She looked at Su ran: "Miss Su, what number are your guests staying here? Please introduce them to me."


    Hearing this, Gu Jiahao pinched the girl''s chin and said, "I''m not timid. I dare to hook up with other guests in front of me, eh?"


    "Yes, no, I didn''t want to introduce them to my other little sisters?" The main purpose is not to cooperate with Mr. Gu!


    "Sick." Su ran looks at Gu Jiahao and her sister with a pair of "I seem to have met a couple of psychopaths I don''t know." she turns around and walks away.


    Since the last time she ran out of Gu''s family by borrowing her future golden finger, Su Ran has never thought of meeting this pervert again.


    She didn''t expect that she should recite so much.


    Sure enough, there is something wrong with the geomancy of dongshanyuan!Su ran scolds in her heart.


    However, she did not believe that Gu Jiahao could do anything wonderful.


    It''s a pity that Su ran overestimates the shameless degree of Gu Jiahao with "mad dog" in the novel.


    "Stop!"


    "Why, you still want to leave if you don''t speak clearly?" Gu Jiahao stops Su ran and says with gnashing teeth.


    At the moment, she doesn''t smile when she looks at Su ran. Her cruel eyes seem to want to kill Su ran immediately.


    At the last party, the slut really scared him out of it. After several days of investigation, he found that there was no trend of capsizing, and finally he had a good sleep.


    And realized that he was fooled by Su ran, a bitch!


    This is a disgrace to Gu Jiahao.


    Gu Jiahao sent someone to Su Ran''s former work place the next day to prepare to teach the bitch a lesson. As a result, the other party said that Su ran had stopped working.


    After that, Gu Jiahao has been sending for Su ran.


    No matter who Su ran heard about it, as long as she knew it, it was a threat to Gu Jiahao.


    So, this woman, must get rid of!


    Su ran, the woman who was expelled from the house by the Su family, disappeared and no one would care.


    What''s more, Su Ran is a woman who can''t do anything but accompany guests. He doesn''t believe he can fly with wings!


    However, the people under him have been looking for nearly half a month in the traffic light district of B city, but they have not found any shadow of Su ran.


    Originally, Gu Jiahao was trying to guess whether the woman was dead or had gone to other places. Unexpectedly, he met him here today.


    "Hi, it''s really predestined to meet each other for thousands of miles!"


    "Miss Su had better explain to me the last time you slandered me."


    Ah, Su ran knew that it was not safe to borrow the golden finger from the female owner last time, so she didn''t make a show in her family, but she led her son to run away.


    It''s a woman. There''s a man to escort her. As for her


    Her family, Su Han, has become a villain in the novel in the future. Maybe she can crush this abnormal person with her fingers. Now, she can only seek more happiness for herself.


    "Let''s go. Do you think you should follow me consciously, or should I let my subordinates drag you back?"


    Go with this pervert? It is estimated that she has little hope to walk out of Dongshan garden.


    Run! Must run!


    "Wow! Song Zeyu? You are here at last Su ran suddenly stares at Gu Jiahao''s back and says.


    The next second, taking advantage of the moment the other party turns his head, Su ran raises her feet and runs.


    "Damn it, bitch!" When he finds out that he has been cheated, Gu Jiahao is very angry, and he will catch Su ran.


    At this time, a car happened to stop beside.


    "Help! There''s a psychopath that''s hurting people! " Suran shouts at the car.


    "What are you talking about? Who is a psychopath Gu Jiahao roared.


    However, looking at the car, Gu Jiahao also flashed his eyes and took back his hand to catch Su ran.


    After standing still, I looked at the license plate number again. In a moment, my face was gone.


    When he was young, although Gu Jiahao relied on his only son to live in the sun and the earth. When he was old, he did not restrain himself, but he knew that there were several families in Dongshan garden that could not be provoked.


    Like the one in front of you.


    "You''re lucky this time." Gu Jiahao stares at Su ran and turns to leave.


    Although I don''t know if this is a meddlesome Lord, he dare not make mistakes under the other party''s nose.


    Get this bitch back to revenge, only next time.


    Before Gu Jiahao took two steps, the closed window rolled down.


    After a cold look from the people on the car, Gu Jiahao only felt that his blood was going to coagulate.


    "Lu, uncle Lu Lu, how do you do..." Gu Jiahao blurted out.


    At first, Gu Jiahao only knew that this was Lu''s car.


    For the Lu family, Gu Jiahao can be said to be afraid, and this Mr. Lu, that is the real terror.


    "Uncle Lu? Is that what you called? "


    "Oh, no, no, Mr. Lu, Mr. Lu, I''m sorry for the delay."


    "What happened?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Nothing, no misunderstanding, just a little misunderstanding."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "It seems that you are really insane." Lu Shao still remembers the voice outside the car.


    "Well, yes, I''ll call the doctor when I get back!" Gu Jiahao said in a hurry that if he asked for a doctor, he would be finished.


    "Let''s go." Take back sight, Lu Shao says to the front row.


    But in the moment when she is ready to close the window door, her line of sight and Su ran on the other side.Originally, Su ran just watched Gu Jiahao''s attitude change suddenly. She was curious to see if it was that big man who could make Gu Jiahao a dog.


    Unfortunately, I was hit by the sight of the other party. It was a little embarrassed for a moment.


    Su ran smiles and nods to the other party to express her gratitude.


    Although the big guy just stopped the car and scared the little friends, bah and abnormal kids, he didn''t want to do a good thing.


    Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao used to knock on the finger of the armrest of the car seat regularly and stopped for two times.


    "Get in the car."


    Su ran: ha?


    Is it popular in the big circle now?


    Looking at Gu Jiahao, who has not run far away, Su ran decides to be kind.


    "Thank you, then." Su ran smiles and thanks to each other. She looks at the open door and gets on the car.


    "Which building do you live in? By the way. " When Su ran gets on the bus, Lu Shao asks. He doesn''t care about the conflict between Su ran and Gu Jiahao.


    Lu Shao just feels that the person in front of him looks familiar. He thinks that he may also live in dongshanyuan. He has seen him occasionally before.


    "No, no, are you going out? I can get off at the gate of dongshanyuan. "


    "Are you going out?"


    "No, I don''t live here. I''m here to teach piano to the residents here. I''m leaving."


    Piano.


    Lu Shao quickly captured the key words in this sentence.


    "Is it the Song family?" Lu Shao asks, can''t help but see Su ran more.


    Su ran


    OMG, what kind of God is this, so accurate? And the intelligence coverage is so comprehensive.


    Seeing Su Ran''s surprise, Lu Shao explained in a rare way: "when the Song family had a piano lesson just now, I was opposite and could hear it."


    "Very good." Lu Shao pauses, adds.


    On the other side, you can hear the piano. Isn''t that the man in charge.


    By the way, Wu Ma said before that song Zeyu was visiting.


    So this is the one in front of you?


    Looking at Lu Shao, Su Ran is trying to find the memory of the original owner.


    It''s not the man''s good friend who can let him receive him at home. He must also be a big man.


    However, it seems that there is no such person in the memory of the original owner.


    In the novel, it has never been mentioned that song Zeyu knew such a big man.


    Even Su ran, who has always been clumsy, can see that he is not ordinary.


    This is different from Song Zeyu''s character in the novel, which is made up of such words as "eyebrows, stars, swords, outstanding demeanor, and extraordinary bearing". This man''s momentum is completely real.


    Nothing to say, nothing to do, where to stand, that is the momentum and standard of the right superior.


    This has nothing to do with age or looks.


    Well, although the other person looks good.


    Moreover, Su ran feels vaguely that he is better than song Zeyu, who is the original owner in his memory.


    There are three laws in the novel: the man is the most powerful, the man is the most handsome, and the man is the most affectionate.


    I don''t know about deep love, but it''s not so scientific that there are characters who are superior to men in terms of degree of force and appearance.


    Is this guy a guy with a hidden line? Or is it that Su ran got rich only after she got off the production line?


    After thinking about it for a long time, the more he thinks about it, the more bizarre he becomes. Su ran just stops thinking.


    "Thank you for sure." This sentence is aimed at the other party''s previous praise. Su ran never puts on airs about music.


    "Is the course scheduled for the weekend of the week?" Lu Shao asked that he was not free today, but he could talk to the pianist next week.


    "No, this is the last class. I won''t come to the Song family next week."


    "Well, let''s talk about it now." Lu Shao said.


    Su ran: do you want to talk to her?


    "How much is the charge for playing the piano? By track or by time? " Lu Shao asked carefully.


    Come to work?


    As soon as Su Ran''s eyes lit up, she almost agreed.


    However, considering that this big man doesn''t know whether his relationship with the Song family is deep or shallow, and he lives in the poisonous place of dongshanyuan, Su ran resolutely refuses.


    "I''m sorry, because there are so many things at home, I''m not going to teach piano lessons for the time being." Su ran said.


    Probably did not expect the other side will directly refuse, Lu Shao slightly a Leng.


    "I''m not asking you to give me piano lessons. I just hope you can play some music for me. If there is a time conflict, you can also give me music by recording. As for the price, I''m not very clear. You can be paid three times the industry price. "


    "Think about it."


    You can get three times your salary by playing a few tunes. What else?Before she was released, Sulan would surely feel that she was the owner of a lot of silly money.


    But this one beside it is obviously not.


    "May I ask the reason for it?"


    "Why?"


    "I think the music you play may help my symptoms."


    "What symptoms?" Su ran asked subconsciously.


    "Non pathological insomnia." Lu Shao did not hesitate to tell Su ran, a strict stranger, with a very frank attitude.


    Even he was a little surprised at this.


    Maybe the pianist is looking good, it gives a good feeling, and the mood of chat is very comfortable.


    "So, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked."


    "No way."


    "Please stop over there." Seeing the car leaving dongshanyuan, Su ran said.


    "Where, I''ll send you."


    "No, I have already made an appointment. Thank you."


    "Well." Lu Shao nodded.


    Seeing Su ran get off, Lu Shao drew out a card and handed it over.


    "This is my business card. I hope you can think about what you said before. If you think about it, you can contact me at any time."


    Lu family owner''s business card, in the black market, that is, whether there is a market or not, only one, can let people rob the head.


    Of course, Sulan doesn''t know about this.


    Take the other party''s business card, only politely look at it.


    A name, a string of numbers, and then there is no more.


    Lu Shao?


    Sulan looked at the name above.


    It was a name that didn''t appear in the novel.


    But, Lu


    There is only one person surnamed Lu in the whole novel, that is male Erlu Boyang!


    In the original text, Lu family is a big business and very mysterious. Will this person be a relative of lubeyang?


    Su ran would like to ask the man: do you have gold mine in your family?


    Unfortunately, the car is already far away.


    No question.


    Song surname she can not afford, male two surname Lu also not easy to provoke.


    Seeing the taxi that was called before, Su ran put it aside temporarily, and bought two Jin of crayfish and went home like this.


    ¡­¡­


    At home, Su Han had already finished painting the three or five courses of several subjects, and was very boring in brushing the class group.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, she hesitated. Su Han rushed to the table, opened the books and wrote them in a disguised way.


    "Wow, you are still working on the problem, Xiaohan!" See Su Han actually still do a problem, Su ran surprised, and some in the heart can not bear.


    She is too much to arrange, I heard that this thing is to win the starting line to let children do, and generally is the third grade only brush.


    "How much less have you done?" Or don''t do it.


    Wen Yan, Su Han dangling the pen point.


    "Well, it''s almost over."


    Sulan: is that the case?


    If she had not come close to see, she had not yet found it. Su Han had turned the book to the last third of the position.


    And the above questions were all written full.


    Most importantly, Su ran did not know, did the problem for a long time, the phone can still keep long bright.


    "Oh, then you try to finish it. I''m watching." Su ran blinked at Su Han, and sat on the sofa while talking and leisurely.


    Small sample, also want to fool her, she will see how long Su Han students such shaking hands will be sour.


    Su ran took the phone thrown aside. Sure enough, the sweat print on the back and hot had not been dry.


    "What do you do with my cell phone." Su Han turned his head and stared at Su ran, and his face was a little nervous.


    Did he forget to turn off his cell phone just now.


    "What? Can''t I? " Su ran picked up his eyebrows, and then stared at Su Han with eight diagrams, and said, "what is your secret?"


    "I have any secret. Don''t talk about it!" Su Han frowned and said with a face of reluctance.


    "You have to see it. Whatever you are, anyway, er, there is nothing to see."


    And, in fact, he


    Cut, he just does not admit that he has what little expectation.


    "Oh, I see. You keep writing the question."


    Su ran was almost amused by Su Han''s appearance of fried hair. She had just amused him. Su ran was ready to put Su Han''s mobile phone on the table.


    At this time, the phone without turning off the screen is a "clatter" prompt sound.


    [base area of class 8]


    is this their group of Su Han?


    Zhouxiaoling: outside the No. 1! The exact news is coming. The teachers of Sutuo activity have determined the place and time. This month 18, Xijiao park!Wang Lucheng: 666


    Zhao Jiaming: ha ha, I said that I heard it correctly. I really want to do extracurricular activities.


    Wei Yiming: @ Zhao Jiaming, is it true that you said that the parents would also go?


    Zhao Jiaming: nonsense, this kind of extracurricular activities must be attended by parents.


    Culture and Culture Commission Liu Na: the west suburb park is supposed to be camping. Can I apply to take my mother only? My dad''s going to make trouble for our family.


    Li Yang: my parents are not OK. What should I do?


    Liu Yangyang: then don''t take them to play, ha ha.


    Li Yang: Liu Yangyang, don''t talk about me. Your parents are still thousands of miles away.


    Liu Yangyang: it''s OK. I can have a group with brother Han. Ha ha.


    Zhao Jiaming: can su Han and his family go this time?


    Liu Yangyang: that''s necessary, or I''ll be the baby without my mother. Crazy @ my brother Han, @ Su Han.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss --" she didn''t mean to. It was just that Su Han''s conversation in their group was so funny.


    "What are you doing?" Su Han stops writing and looks at Su ran. Actually, he is a little nervous.


    "It''s nothing. I heard that your class is going to organize Sutuo activities?"

 Chapter 26

    Su ran stares at her with her eyes shining. Su Han turns her head back unnaturally.


    "Isn''t it?" Seeing that Su Han doesn''t pay attention to herself, Su ran asks persistently.


    The woman clearly saw it all by herself. What did she ask him for?


    "I think so." Su Han coolly throws out four words, totally a pair of posture that does not want to and not intelligent people say more.


    Anyway, this woman saw it by herself, but he didn''t tell her on his own initiative.


    Su Han''s Secret road.


    After that, for a minute, he didn''t hear Su Ran''s voice. Su Han couldn''t help but look at the sofa.


    As a result, Su Ran is looking at her with an old God''s expression, which makes people feel guilty.


    "Didn''t you say you''ve been writing questions over there?" Do you still have time to read your mobile phone? Can you still know what''s going on in the class?


    Su Han


    Careless.


    Su ran smiles triumphantly when she looks at her face.


    Ha ha, look, ginger is still old and hot!


    "That." Did not see Su Ran''s face de SE''s expression, pursed her lips, lowered her head, hesitated for a moment, Su Han explained: "I did the 30 pages you arranged, I didn''t slack off."


    "Oh." Su ran believes it.


    "How much did you write?" Su ran asks again. Next time she has to give Su Han more decoration.


    "Well, it''s all done."


    "Oh."


    What?! It''s all done!


    Suran just reacts.


    That''s a whole book. No, it''s several. Su Han has finished all of them?


    When it''s the 11 of primary school students?


    Su Ran''s heart is shaking.


    However, to think about it, Su Han is the first gifted teenager in her family. She has the chance to become a villain in in the future!


    Under the pressure of a moment''s surprise in her heart and the subsequent fuss, Su Ran is actually considering what kind of homework to prepare for Su Han next time.


    Otherwise, it will be finished in half a day. What does Su Han do with the rest of the time?


    If it''s like the one downstairs, go to some Internet cafe for grade training, or follow those friends to some wonderful party, then it''s really a problem for children.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ran studies and continues to brush Su Han''s mobile phone.


    On the other hand, Su Han, who doesn''t know how Su Ran is thinking about how to occupy her spare time, sees that Su Ran has been looking down at her. When she spoke to her, she just said "en" and "Oh" twice, and she can''t help but feel nervous.


    He poked his head down again and took a look at Su ran.


    Su ran, however, still lowers her head and doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    Su ran, I''m not angry.


    Cut, women are really trouble.


    Su ran doesn''t know that Su Han''s mind is turning around and thinking so much at this time.


    If Su ran knew it, she would say, "son, you really want more.".


    She is a kind mother, will not be angry, she is just addicted to Su Han, their class group can not extricate themselves.


    [base of eight classes]


    Zhou Fangyuan: @ Liu Yangyang, can you have some backbone?


    Liu Yangyang: no way!


    Liu Yangyang: @ brother Han @ brother Han, do you hear my call?


    Su Han: @ Liu Yangyang is OK.


    Liu Yangyang: my God! My brother Han appeared!


    Liu Yangyang: no! You must not be my brother Han!


    Liu Yangyang: I bet on my next monthly exam. It''s definitely not my brother Han. After all, my brother Han has been kidnapped.


    Su ran outside the group: emmm


    Didn''t she just send a "no problem", why did she drop her horse?


    Can''t Su Han''s setting say "no problem"?


    Su ran says she is not convinced.


    [class 8 base area]


    monitor Wang Jia: @ Su Han, are you really going?


    Suhan: Well, really.


    Liu Yangyang: monitor, this is not my brother Han. You can''t take it seriously.


    Su Han: go away


    Liu Yangyang: ah, it''s my brother Han. I''m sorry, brother Han, I''m wrong.


    Liu Yangyang: Oh, I''ll go. The words above can''t be withdrawn.


    Su ran, the elder brother Dei of Liu Yangyang, is afraid that he has no tendency to be abused.


    Worried about losing his horse again, Su ran didn''t use Su Han''s horn to speak again, so he became a video player.


    After chatting about Sutuo''s activities for a while, the chatting topics in the group soon ran to the unknown direction.


    Liu Rubo, Sports Commission: Ladies and girls who have made an appointment to buy camping sun proof clothes tomorrow, can you spare some time.


    Li Min: what''s the matter?


    Liu Rubo, Sports Commission: tomorrow we will play basketball with class 4. We need your warm applause and kiss~Zhou Fangyuan: Sports Commission, can you not talk about cheerleading so much?


    Zhang Xiaoxue: class competition? Isn''t it next weekend?


    Liu Rubo, Sports Commission: the school will start to prepare for Sutuo next week, so the four basketball games next week will be mentioned this week.


    Liu Rubo: don''t hit me. I''ve just been informed by Lao Liu.


    Zhang Yang: no!


    Zhang Yang: Oh, Huo.


    Liu Rubo, Sports Commission: @ What''s wrong with Zhang Yang?


    Zhang Yang: if you don''t tell me earlier, I''m cooking a big barbecue in H city. Really, all classes on Monday are invited. I don''t believe you ask Mrs. Wang.


    Liu Rubo, Sports Commission


    Liu Rubo: I want to kill you.


    Zhang Xiaoxue: what should I do?


    Liu Rubo, Sports Commission: looking for someone.


    Liu Rubo, Sports Committee: @ all, comrades, it''s an important moment for the honor of our class. Who can take part in the basketball match tomorrow.


    Liu Yangyang: I''d like to go, but I understand my situation.


    Lin Xiaoran: I don''t know what''s going on.


    Wei Yiming: at the beginning of school, Liu Yangyang loaded B with this special bag of basketball on the playground. As a result, he was hanged by Su Han. Ha ha ha!


    Su Han''s basketball is a real bull. Unfortunately, he won''t take part in collective activities. No one dares to call him Su Han.


    Su Han: I''ll go.


    Liu Rubo: really?!


    Su Han: en


    Sports Commission Liu Rubo: that''s great! Su Han, I love you!!!


    Liu Rubo: that''s settled. Tomorrow morning, 9:30, West playground! What size do you like? I''ll get you a uniform.


    Suhan: the 17th.


    It happens that the 17th is Su Han''s birthday.


    Liu Rubo: OK, give it to me ~


    Sports Commission Liu Rubo: I feel our class will win tomorrow, @ Liu Yangyang, will you be a mascot tomorrow?


    Liu Yangyang: Yes! Just to let you see, I''m not exactly a showman.


    "Su Han, what is the mascot?"


    "Mascot?" Su Han stopped turning the book: "what kind of mascot do you mean?"


    "Well Like basketball games and so on


    "Oh, in general basketball games, when the score is large and the winning is stable in the second half, the supporting players will be removed and some substitutes or new players will be allowed to play."


    "What do you ask this for?" Su Han doesn''t understand. She looks at Su ran and finds that the woman is not only typing on her mobile phone, but also taking her own mobile phone!


    Su Han: there is a kind of foreboding.


    "Are you chatting with my cell phone?"


    "Well," Su ran should have no pressure: "I''m talking about the class match tomorrow in your class. If one of your classmates can''t come back in H City, I''ll sign up for you."


    "You --"


    "Yes?" Su ran throws a new expression bag in the group. When she raises her eyes, she finds that her son is staring at herself speechless.


    This expression is more difficult to say than when giving him three or five big gift bags.


    "Cough, well, I''ve set up memos for you. If you don''t know, you can turn over the chat records of the group." after that, Su ran pretended that nothing had happened and put Su Han''s mobile phone back on the sofa. She said, "ah, it''s 6 o''clock. You must be hungry after you have done so many questions today. I came back to buy crayfish Let''s have dinner


    Su Han: the parents of this class are all in trouble.


    "Come on, eat it." In order to make up for the little emotional damage that her son brought to Su Han, Su ran takes the initiative to wear gloves and puts the peeled crayfish in the bowl in front of Su Han.


    "No, I''ll do it myself." Is he the kind of person that a crayfish can fix?


    Su ran: there is nothing wrong with a small one. If one doesn''t work, there are only two.


    "It''s OK. You can eat more and play a game tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Can we not talk about it?


    Seeing Su Han''s silence, Su ran said with a smile: "you have to believe that you have strength. Come on tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    "Do you want me to cheer you on tomorrow?"


    The school basketball match of No.7 Middle School is arranged on weekends and is generally open to parents.


    Although the music of Yu Le music studio is still a little bit short of adjustment, one afternoon is enough for me to come back from Su Han''s competition.


    Besides, she won''t have to go to dongshanyuan for a part-time job tomorrow.


    Referring to dongshanyuan, Su ran thinks of the old man he met today.


    Insomnia is a high-end disease. People who eat together and wait for death will not get it.


    If you just record some soothing piano music and send it to each other, such a part-time job is actually quite good.It''s mainly a lack of money.


    In the past two days, Su ran specially checked the Internet. The house price here is almost the same as that in her original place, which is almost eight weeks flat. It seems that her family''s current assets are not even enough for one tenth of the down payment.


    Over there, Su Han coughed after listening to Su Ran''s words.


    "Cough, cough, you go? Forget it As she said this, Su ran still showed an expression of disgust.


    "If you don''t go, you won''t go." after biting off a shrimp, Su ran said again, "however, how many points have you won tomorrow? You remember to come back and tell me."


    "What do you want to know about this?"


    "Let''s see if my son is a good smasher."


    Su Han continued to eat shrimp.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Su ran gets up early.


    While brush the mobile phone as if nothing happened, while peeking at Su Han who is preparing to go out.


    "I''m out."


    "Mm-hmm."


    "I went to the game." Su Han added another sentence.


    "I know. I''ll go ahead."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I polished your shoes just now and put them at the door." after a pause, Suhan said again, "well, if you want to go out, you can wear them."


    "Mm-hmm, thank you for smashing!" Su ran nods.


    We should control ourselves very hard, so that we can say goodbye to Su Han without laughing.


    When Su Han left, Su ran immediately jumped out of the sofa, quickly changed her clothes, put on her shoes and went out.


    "Master, please go to No.7 Middle School."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    According to Su Ran''s plan, she should have been in school before Su Han, and could have a good position.


    Just as soon as I walked into the school gate, I met an acquaintance.


    It can''t be said that they are acquaintances. They just know each other''s names yesterday.


    "Miss Su?" Seeing Su ran, Lu Shao was surprised.


    Yesterday, he received a mobile phone number from the Song family and knew that the pianist''s surname was su.


    "Mr. Lu, what a coincidence." It''s not sure whether this person has anything to do with the two men''s family. Su ran only regards the other person as a good person he has just met and greets him friendly.


    "Miss Su is going to school?"


    "Yes."


    "Together." The driver is told to park the car in the parking lot. Lu Shao and Su ran enter the school together.


    "Is Miss Su here to teach?" Lu Shao asked.


    "No, I''m here to see my kids. Their class is playing games."


    The conversation between them is very relaxed, and Su ran doesn''t say anything.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Zhao''s eyes flashed.


    The look on his face was so strange for a moment.


    This teacher Su already has children?


    Lu Shao thinks it''s incredible, but if you think about it, there seems to be nothing to be incredible about.


    Just, inexplicable Lu Shao felt a moment of micro block in his heart.


    "You came to see your children, too?" Su ran asked.


    Hearing Su Ran''s question, Lu Shao hesitated a little.


    "Not really. I just came here to learn something."


    "Well, my children are playing on the West playground here. I''ll go first. Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    When Su ran enters the West playground, it seems that the game is about to start.


    Because the school basketball match in No.7 Middle School seems to be well run. There are many parents who come to watch the game. Not only do they participate in the game, but also some students and parents who don''t take part in the game will accompany them together when they have time.


    By the time Su dye arrived, the front row was almost full.


    After walking to the grandstand, Su ran walked around for a long time and finally found a seat a little closer to the front.


    With a burst of clear girl scream, the players from both sides came on the stage.


    Although he is half blocked by the team members nearby, Su ran still sees Su Han at the first sight.


    Walking cool at the end of the team with his hands in his trouser pockets, wearing No. 17 shirt.


    Su Han seems to have looked at this side of the grandstand several times and seems to be looking for something.


    "Brother Han, what are you looking at? Did you find any pretty girl Liu Yangyang bumped into Su Han with his elbow and followed Su Han''s line of sight and looked out of the field.


    "Boring." Su Han spits out two words.


    Ah, where did the class four team members come to me today? Is this the way


    "Oh, wait for me!" Seeing that Su Han ignored his diameter and left, Liu Yangyang had to take back his sight and catch up with him.


    "Seriously, brother Han, you''d better pull each other today, but you''d better let me play as a substitute earlier."


    ¡­¡­Su Han didn''t pay attention to Liu Yangyang, but his sight was in the direction of the stands for a long time.


    Until the whistle rings, the referee signals the players of the two classes to fall to the middle of the court.


    The basketball is thrown up and the game begins.


    Class eight got the ball.


    Su ran doesn''t understand basketball, but it doesn''t affect her to be excited with her.


    After several passes and passes, the basketball was quickly taken to the opponent''s basket.


    "Bang --"


    basketball into the box!


    "Ah! In


    "Class eight scored


    "Su Han broke in!"


    "Come on, class eight! Come on, Su Han


    Off the field, some people were shouting for gas, and others were listening to the ground to discuss.


    "I haven''t seen Su Han play basketball before. I didn''t expect him to be so good."


    "Yes, our class sports committee should have called Su han to play the class match."


    "I guess the Sports Commission is just counseling."


    Indeed, Su Han had always been cold, never talking to anyone, except Liu Yangyang, who was a follower, and did not get together with anyone. We usually did not dare to go to Su Han.


    "However, I think we are deceived by the appearance. After these several times, I feel that Su Han people are still very good, maybe they are more introverted and don''t like to talk."


    "Well, I think so too."


    "Don''t talk! You see how cool Su Han looks


    "Hee hee, it''s very handsome! Especially playing basketball with such a cold face. "


    ¡­¡­


    Su ran, an old mother, had already gained several little fans before she hit the field and scored a goal. However, listening to the voices of "Su Han come on", when those students on the sidelines were shouting "come on for class 8", Su ran became proud.


    Excited for a moment, Su ran can''t help but shout: "eight classes are the best, Su Han is the best!"


    As soon as Su ran called out, he immediately attracted the attention of parents around him.


    Even the parents in the front row turned their heads and looked at Su ran strangely.


    "Cough, that, it''s my son." Although she is staring at me inexplicably, Su ran still looks proud when she talks about Su Han.


    "Suhan, you''re sitting here, too." It''s probably because of Su Ran''s cheering sound just now. People who are separated by several seats move to Suran''s side.


    "It''s Du Wentao''s mother."


    "Why do I just shout" come on "and the others are looking at me like this Feeling the strangeness of the atmosphere, Su ran asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t yell. All the parents in class 4 are sitting here. Today, the company temporarily asked to send a document. It''s late. No, there''s no place for class 8. This is where class 4 is." Zhou Qin also said in a low voice.


    So it is.


    Su ran finally knows why those people were staring at her unfriendly eyes just now.


    Now class 4 is nearly 20 points behind Class 8


    Su ran decides to be a quiet spectator.


    "By the way, Su Han''s mother, Su Tuo of the 18th school, are you going to go? Let''s work in pairs then Watching the competition, Zhou Qin takes time to talk to Su ran about Su Tuo''s activities.


    "Well? How do you know that? " She still peeks at Su Han''s group to know.


    "The teacher in the class group notice, there are relevant requirements also said, why, you have not read it?"


    "Not yet."


    Although Su ran also wants to see the specific notice of the event, by comparison, the game is more wonderful.


    As for the group notice, let''s see after the game.


    Su ran continues to watch the ball.


    Watching Su Han pass, pass with the ball and lay up, Su ran still can''t help but take out his mobile phone and snap several pictures.


    As if aware of the general, Su Han a sideways passing moment, the line of sight finally fell on the grandstand opposite their class.


    My eyes brightened.


    The young man suddenly cracked his mouth, and his face full of sweat due to strenuous exercise suddenly raised a smile, which was even more dazzling than the scorching sun above his head.


    A fake action, the teenager pretty beautiful to bypass the defender in front of him.


    "Liu Rubo, catch the ball."


    "Good!"


    "Bang --"


    is another goal.


    "Come on! defense! Defend


    "Du Wentao!"


    "Stop on the left!"


    "Ball to Su Han!"


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han''s voice mixed with the voice of several teenagers, constantly sounded in the court.


    Although I don''t know basketball, I''ve heard about the game.


    Originally, Su ran thought it was very powerful to keep a 20 point lead over the other side. Unexpectedly, when Liu Yangyang came on the stage, class 8 was already 50 points ahead of class 4.Su ran didn''t pay much attention to it. Su Han didn''t know when he came to her.


    "Why, why did you come to the stands before the race was over?" Seeing Su Han jump out suddenly, Su ran says in surprise.


    "I don''t have anything to do with it." Su Han said with a look of indifference.


    After seeing Su ran, Su Han said again, "how did you come?"


    Su ran: ha ha.


    Son smash, when you speak in such a disgusting tone, can you pay attention to expression management.


    Look, this tooth is white enough.


    "I, I just want to see my son play. I can''t help but drop a lot of work and come all the way." Su ran said triumphantly.


    "My son is really the brightest kid on the court. I didn''t live up to my old mother''s expectations."


    "Well, you''re exaggerating." Su Han looks at Su ran speechless and says, but the corner of his mouth rises a few degrees.


    "Exaggeration? No, my son is good at it


    Considering the embarrassment of the venue, Su ran decided to stop the hype.


    Since Su ran came here, several parents of class 4 have been looking at this place from time to time.


    "Take it and wipe your sweat." Su ran takes out a packet of napkins from her small handbag and hands it to Su Han.


    When she came just now, she noticed that many parents didn''t come here empty handed and carried a big bag. Even Du Wentao''s mother brought a coat, towel and a thermos cup.


    By comparison, she was really unprepared for anything.


    Fortunately, Su Han didn''t look disgusted. He took the paper towel from Su ran and wiped the sweat on his head.


    "Shall I help you?"


    "No!" Su Han turned his head from action to practice.


    Ouch, I''m disgusted by my family again.


    But it wasn''t that red when you were playing, right?


    The two said this way that the off court game was over.


    Class 8 won 74-55.


    Why did he lead by more than 50 points before, and then only by less than 30 points? This question can only be asked by Liu Yangyang, who came on the stage later.

 Chapter 27

    On the 18th of the school''s organization of Sutuo activity, the parents have officially put up a notice.


    At the moment, the parents are very busy.


    Walking with Su Han on the way to school, Su ran takes out her mobile phone which has been ringing all the time from her bag.


    Up to the head teacher in front of the announcement.


    Teacher Wang:


    [notice] in order to fully enhance the students'' awareness of cooperation and extracurricular life ability, and enhance the relationship between the school parents and the students The school decided to carry out an extracurricular activity this month. Time: October 18, place: Xijiao park. I hope all the parents of students will take part in it!


    Zhang Xiaoxue''s mother: received, participate!


    Mr. Zhou Fangyuan: it''s a good thing for the school to organize Sutuo. Our family will also participate in it.


    Lu Min''s mother: @ Mr. Wang, can I register directly in the group?


    Mr. Wang: Yes, parents can register directly in the group. I will make statistics later.


    Mr. Wang: I have also spread the specific arrangement of this activity to the group.


    Mr. Wang: [file]


    Lin Xiaoran mother: Wow, this is going to camp?


    Liu Rubo''s mother: I think the arrangement says we have to spend the night. Is it safe there?


    Zhang Hao''s father: @ Liu Rubo, mom, there are a lot of people camping in the western suburb park. The facilities and venues there are perfect. Don''t worry.


    Liu Rubo''s mother: that''s good. However, if Liu Rubo''s father is on a business trip and camping, I don''t know how to do it. He also asks himself to make a fire and set up a tent.


    CHEN Ye''s mother: don''t worry. It''s said in the arrangement that we can organize teams freely based on families. We can form a team at that time.


    Liu Rubo''s mother: that''s great!


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t you say you can''t watch your cell phone when you walk?"


    Su ran brushes carefully. Su Han''s voice suddenly rings in her ear, and she is startled.


    "Isn''t it dangerous to walk and play with mobile phones?" See Su ran did not pay attention to himself, still staring at the mobile phone, Su Han again and again said.


    "The news about his mobile phone bumping into his face on the way home from school was stressed by the news that he was not allowed to play with his mobile phone on the way home?


    I said important things three times!


    This woman is a double label monster!


    Su cold make complaints about Tucao, and he does not admit that he was unhappy because he had been playing with his mobile phone without taking care of himself.


    However, dissatisfaction returns to discontent. Walking beside Su ran, Su Han subconsciously raises his hand from time to time to help Su ran correct his direction.


    Otherwise, Su ran would have hit a tree and a billboard on the school road.


    "It''s not playing. I''m looking at the Activity Notice of your head teacher''s group." Su ran emphasizes.


    "Activity?" Hearing the speech, Su Han''s eyes moved.


    "Yes, it''s the extra-curricular activity mentioned in your group yesterday. The parents have already put up the notice."


    With that, Su ran also points out the document sent by the head teacher and sees the activity description.


    The main project of this activity is camping, including outdoor tent building, picnic, and Sutuo competition.


    Tents for camping, cooking utensils and food materials for the picnic shall be provided by the school, as well as outdoor mosquito and pain medicine.


    The rest of the clothes and toiletries are prepared by parents themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ran''s eyes move fast on her mobile phone.


    I didn''t frown when I saw the one above.


    Yesterday, when she saw Su Han''s classmates saying that the school might organize a camp, Su ran went on a treasure and searched for a lot of camping necessities.


    what mosquito repellent spray, mosquito repellent stickers, cold medicine, cross-country shoes, windproof clothes and so on, shopping cart is full, and put it in the favorites.


    Most importantly, she has chosen a super nice luxury suite tent, as well as a full set of hardcover cookers.


    The school actually said to unify the distribution!


    Her tent, her cooking utensils!


    Finally, I negotiated the price with the shopkeeper, and gave her 200 yuan cheaper. I would like to place an order with a voucher today, but I was in the cold.


    Su Ran is full of regret and the whole face is bereaved.


    Meanwhile, Su Han, who doesn''t know what Su Ran is thinking, looks at Su ran staring at the screen of her mobile phone, and her face is not very good. Suddenly, her heart thump.


    The fist hanging on the side of her body clenched slightly. Her eyes were calm. She didn''t want to let Su ran see what her expression was at the moment. She twisted her head to one side stubbornly.


    "You don''t want to go." Su said in a deep voice, his voice seemed to come out of his tight throat.


    Anyway, this kind of activity is not interesting at all.And I can''t expect this woman to do anything.


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Su ran, who was still looking at the following notes, widens her eyes.


    Handkerchief?


    "Who said we would not go?"


    Even without the tent plus and exquisite cooking utensils, there are professional outdoor life-saving bags, cool luminous climbing sticks, 3L large capacity heat preservation cups and the latest colorful outdoor sports parent-child clothes in her shopping cart!


    "Look, I''ve got my name


    Su ran takes her mobile phone to Su Han.


    Su Han''s mother: @ Mr. Wang, our family also signed up, two people.


    "It''s true..." Looking at Su Ran''s speech in the group of parents, Su Han''s eyes brightened. She seemed to feel that her performance was not quite right. She turned her head coolly and pretended to see the scenery as if nothing had happened.


    "Now that you''ve signed up, go." Said Su Han.


    The 13-year-old boy can not hide the excitement and joy in his eyes even though he is calm and calm.


    "But this is camping. Are you sure?" Su Han asked leisurely again.


    I don''t think you are OK. Look at Su ran.


    However, there is a real worry in the bottom of my eyes.


    After all, Su ran could cook a rice porridge at home.


    Su Han didn''t know whether to worry about this woman or himself.


    Su ran: it''s too much questioning the truth.


    Set up a tent? She specially downloaded several camping strategies from the Internet yesterday, including one about setting up tents. Su ran also studied it.


    Unfortunately, the steps were too complicated. Later, she asked the shopkeeper of a treasure shop in that tent, but she still didn''t understand.


    There''s a fire. It''s not easy.


    As for cooking.


    Hehe, it depends on whether the food provided by the school is good or not.


    Su ran turns her head and looks at Su Han beside her.


    A few weeks ago, when I saw her for the first time, Su Han was still shorter than her, when she was almost tall.


    But he''s still a kid.


    When can they grow into big boys.


    "What do you think of me?" Su Ran''s eyes stare at a little inexplicable. Su Han can''t help asking.


    "Nothing. I just want you to be the main labor force in our family."


    "What''s" when? "I''ll be right now When he said this, he had a little pride on his face.


    "Is it? Can you build a tent? "


    "Yes." Just go back and watch the video.


    "Will you make a fire?"


    "What''s the difficulty?" What else would a lighter do?


    "Rice", "Er, well, Su Han is good at cooking, although they are not technical boiled eggs, boiled water, steamed bread and so on.


    "Well, we''re on you." Su ran pats Su Han on the shoulder and says with an expression of responsibility.


    In fact, Su ran talked about it.


    As for those camping strategies, she will go home to learn more about them, but she can''t, just -


    er.


    Su ran didn''t come and wanted to ask for foreign help. Only then did she realize that all the little assistants in her original world were not around.


    If you think about it carefully, it seems that the original owner has no friends, let alone normal friends who can set up tents.


    "Are you going to get ready for camping?" Here, Su Han, who suddenly has a strong sense of responsibility, suggests.


    "Yes, but I have already selected more than 100 pieces. Go back and show you my shopping cart."


    Su Han


    So, yesterday, the woman was excitedly brushing a treasure, and she didn''t sleep at night, just collecting things for camping?


    "Go, go, go home."


    Su ran takes Su Han home.


    However, after returning home, Su ran didn''t show all her shopping cart to Su Han. She just ordered a few things for Su han to choose.


    All of a sudden, Sully wanted to pick up a lot of things for her birthday, not only for her birthday, but also for her to pick out a lot of shopping.


    UAVs, Rubik''s cube suits from two to seventeen levels, models All in all, the Internet said that 13-year-old boys would like it. Su ran basically added them to the shopping cart.


    In order to keep a sense of surprise, these Su ran can''t be seen by Su Han.


    However, Su Ran is still very worried about what to send.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, of course, Su Ran is not alone in worrying about this.


    In the headmaster''s office of No. 7 middle school, Mr. Lu is holding a file and meditating secretly.


    Two hours ago, Mr. Lu, the latest president of the school, arrived.Fortunately, this time, I received a call from Lu Shao in advance, and the principal made full preparations.


    "Mr. Lu, there are 1346 students in our school. The files of each student are here." The headmaster pointed to the desk, full of three boxes of file folder, said.


    Thinking: Mr. Lu thinks that he wants to know about the quality of the students in their school by sampling students'' files.


    Originally, the headmaster thought that Lu Shao would take a glance at the information of their school just like he had seen last time.


    But I didn''t expect that this time Mr. Lu looked so carefully that he not only went through all the materials one by one, but even opened every file to have a look.


    When Lu Shao was about to look through the three boxes of files, he finally stopped.


    Taking the file out of the file folder, Lu Shao''s line of sight stayed on the photo in the upper right corner for a moment, and then moved to other places.


    "Su Han?" Lu Shao read the name, serious eyes into a bit of soft.


    At the same time, Lu Shao also saw some other information on the table.


    Such as achievements, rewards and punishments, such as the date of birth.

 Chapter 28

    Although it was noon after watching the basketball match in Suhan''s school on Sunday, Su ran bought a lot of camping necessities and picnics in a treasure with Su Han''s scornful gaze.


    However, Su ran did not forget about making money seriously.


    By 3:00 a.m., Su ran finally adjusted the complete version of 10 albums, including the previous two songs, prepared for Yu music studio.


    Early in the morning, Su Han, the front foot, goes to school, and Su ran goes to Yu Le music studio with the music manuscript.


    This time, Su ran was received not only by Xu Xiao, the manager of the studio, but also by several people, such as the tuner and recorder.


    "Miss Su, are you really saying that all the music has been dealt with?" Seeing Su ran, Xu Xiao is very excited.


    Xu Xiao couldn''t believe the short message from Su ran yesterday.


    After listening to the two pieces of music that Su ran brought last time, Xu Xiao believed in the composition power and quality of this teacher su. However, it was too fast.


    It''s less than two weeks.


    In fact, long before receiving Su Ran''s music, their studio had been preparing to compose music for Lele''s album. It was only because of the malicious slander against Lele three months ago that the whole thing was delayed.


    He had already summoned all three composition teachers in the studio and sent invitation letters to several famous composers, hoping to release the album before December.


    I didn''t expect Miss Su to move so fast!


    In this way, with a little more time, they may not miss the golden month of album release.


    "Well, it''s done." Su ran nods with a smile and hands a stack of music scores in the file bag to the other party.


    "The design of the composition and some music parts are all in it," said Su ran after a pause. "However, because there is no equipment at home, there is only paper version. You need to make the demo again."


    When purchasing Su Tuo products yesterday, Su ran placed an order for an electronic piano for a basic class on the Internet. However, it hasn''t arrived yet.


    Speaking of it, Su ran really wants to buy a piano of the brands she likes. Unfortunately, in the current situation of her family, not only is there not enough money, but also not enough space.


    "No problem at all! It''s hard on you, Miss Su. " Xu Xiao takes over the music from Su Ran''s hand, and is dazzled.


    Although he is not a professional, but well-informed, you can also see that Mr. Su''s music is very professional.


    "So complete, this can be directly produced!" One side of the studio composition teacher also looked over, tried to hum the music on the score, his face showed amazing.


    "Mr. Xu, why don''t we start today?" Several people in the music room can''t wait.


    "OK, let''s sort it out and get started." With a big wave of his hand, manager Xu said he would do it.


    "Notice to let Mr. Wei and they come together, just to think about the matter of filling in the words."


    "OK."


    "Miss Su, do you have time? If you can spare time, I''d like to ask you to give me some guidance on the spot. " Xu Xiao looks at Su ran again and asks expectantly.


    "No problem." Her "after-sales service" is still very good.


    Because the composition provided by Su Ran is very complete, and there is little need to modify or adjust, the whole music production process is very smooth.


    When the pure music version of the demo came out, people in the whole music room, looking at Su Ran''s eyes, had completely changed from respect or friendship at the beginning to worship.


    That''s amazing!


    What kind of person can write such good music?


    "My God! I didn''t know how to take the first two songs as the master song before I published it. But now, I think every song can play! How to choose? "


    "Shall we change it? LAN LAN is also preparing an album recently. She is very close to Lele in sound line and style. I will exchange the main song for one of them


    "Well thought! No change Although I don''t know what to choose from, Su Ran''s ten pieces of music, including tunes and the story behind the music, are all designed. They are like a very delicate gift box. It''s not perfect to omit any of them.


    "I have a feeling that Lele''s album is going to be big."


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Guess how many songs will win the prize, ha ha. "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, after finishing the music production, Su ran politely refused the other party''s warm invitation to have a big meal, and Su ran left directly.


    The bank card also carries the huge amount of money just received.


    On the way home, she repeatedly looks at the text message prompt, and finally she has a single digit deposit balance. Su Ran is in a very bright mood.


    By the way, I also sent several processed audio files to Lu Shao''s email number before.Editor''s message: Hello, Mr. Lu. I have sent the music file to your email. Please check it.


    Send.


    Although she wants to make her family Su Han become the second generation of rich people in the future, her family is short of money at present.


    So when she got home that day, she thought about it. Su ran still took over Lu Shao''s single job.


    These songs were recorded by Su ran when she was just in the music studio, so they were still very excellent.


    This time, she sent a total of four piano pieces to each other.


    One of them is Shi Yi, one is the fifth song of the night, and the other two are composed by Su ran in the original world. They are called Ning and Shen respectively. They are very suitable for Buddhism when they are in a bad mood.


    Although I don''t know how the insomnia in the other person''s mouth is going on, Su ran thinks it should be quite suitable.


    It didn''t take long for the other party to reply.


    [it''s better to add a wechat. ]


    [OK, my mobile number is wechat, you can add me. ]


    Su ran replies in a short message.


    The text message shows "read", but after a long time did not receive the other party''s reply.


    Su Ran is a little strange. She has already surmised whether the other party is afraid of more information exposure and doesn''t want to add wechat. Finally, the text message comes again.


    [you can add me, it''s also a mobile phone number. ]


    Su ran: Meng


    is to add a friend to wechat, not to quarrel in the street and to take the upper hand in terms of form. Who can add who is different? Although


    make complaints about it, Su dye still opens his mobile phone and adds the number of the other party.


    [you''ve added Lu, now you can start chatting. ]


    [2 Piano Music client Lu]: Hello, this is Lu Shao.


    Su ran: of course I know who you are.


    This "2 Piano Music client Lu" is Su Ran''s remark name to the other party.


    [Su]: Hello, Mr. Lu. Would you like me to forward the song to wechat again?


    [2 Piano client Lu]: don''t bother. I''ll listen to it later.


    [Su] / OK


    Su ran returns to the other party''s expression. Originally, she thought the conversation was over. Unexpectedly, after a minute, Lu Shao sent another sentence.


    [2 Piano Music client Lu]: just a moment.


    Lu''s study.


    Originally focused on looking at the mobile phone Lu Shao suddenly raised his head.


    Lu Boyang, who was sitting opposite and pretending to be holding a financial magazine, was startled.


    "What can I do for you, uncle?" Lu Boyang''s attitude is that he can go to work in Lu''s hotel just by putting a sign on his chest.


    "How much money do you have in wechat?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Wechat, not much, hundreds of thousands, but I tied the bank card."


    "Well, transfer a million."


    "Pooh - a million? Third uncle, who do you want to transfer money to? It''s a million yuan. You can write a check directly or ask the assistant bank to transfer money. " Lu Boyang didn''t know what the devil was going to do.


    "Not once. It''s about five times." Lu Shao seldom explains in a good mood.


    "What? Car maintenance? Is it so expensive? It''s not regular? " Besides this, Lu Boyang couldn''t think of any personal consumption for his third uncle.


    Lu Shao is not an eye, just a cold look at Lu Boyang.


    Isn''t this nephew mentally retarded? You have to give it up.


    Lu Shao was cold to the bottom of his feet. Lu Boyang immediately shut his mouth and took out his mobile phone to transfer money to his third uncle.


    However, Lu Boyang couldn''t help murmuring: "why don''t you bind a usable card?"


    "Trouble." After another look at Lu Boyang, Lu Shao throws out two words.


    Lu Boyang: Oh, ha ha.


    Don''t think that he doesn''t know, the big devil, this is to cover up the fact that he can''t play wechat.


    "Come on."


    "Yes, I know. I''ve been very quick. This score has been turned over several times."


    A burst of mobile phone ring, Lu Boyang casually looked up Lu Boyang''s transfer times, one by one click to receive payment.


    Then she turned to Su ran.


    [Mr. Su]


    [Lu]: transfer 200000


    [Lu]: transfer 200000


    [Mr. Su]: / surprised


    [Lu]: not enough?


    [Miss Su]: No, it''s too much. Your music is just non-commercial piano music. Even if it''s three times the market price, it doesn''t have to be so much.


    [Lu]: no problem. Take it.


    Mr. Su: OK, thank you, Mr. Lu.


    During the conversation, Lu Shao looked up at Lu Boyang, which means: Why are you still here."It''s none of your business. Get out." Lu Shao said.


    What does it mean to have nothing to do with him?


    Hearing this, Lu Boyang widened his eyes and looked at his uncle in disbelief.


    However, the slavish thinking that had been "cultivated" for a long time in the Lu family finally made Lu Boyang get up from his chair and walk out without a word of nonsense.


    Just didn''t kowtow.


    "Close the door."


    "Oh."


    The door is closed, Lu Shao uses the computer to log in to the private mailbox, and opens the audio file from Su dye''s hair.


    A very skillful and compact tune rings out, which makes people subconsciously concentrate.


    Originally, Lu Shao thought that such a tune would last forever, but he was wrong.


    With a beautiful transposition, the rhythm of the piano music suddenly slowed down.


    At this moment, it seems that the whole room is quiet, and only the sound of piano is around it.


    This is not the kind of dull and slow music, on the contrary, the sound is very light, very pleasant and dynamic, but it is such music, people feel very calm.


    At one time, Lu Shao tried to listen to some soft and slow music at the doctor''s suggestion. However, the effect was very little. On the contrary, it was this song.


    It''s been a long time since I felt like I''ve calmed down in my soul.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside, in the Lu family hall, when Zhou Fu came over, Lu Boyang was sitting on the sofa, idly brushing his mobile phone.


    "Didn''t San Shao go to your company?"


    "I didn''t go. If you''re not here, I have to be a temporary leader." Lu Boyang youyou said that the actual situation is that there is nothing wrong with the company recently.


    "Ha ha," Zhou Fu said with a smile, "thank you three times less."


    "Well, it seems that the gentleman is at home."


    "Yes, I don''t know what to do in the study on the second floor." Lu Boyang pointed to the direction of the second floor.


    "Then I''ll go up first."


    "Yes." Lu Boyang nodded.


    Although very curious, however, still held back did not follow up.


    Zhou Fu has been with the third uncle for many years, and its existence in the Lu family is of great significance. Usually, it is not common for Zhou Fu to find the third uncle in such a hurry.


    It''s not something he can listen to.


    The second floor, the entrance to the study.


    Zhou Fu knocked on the door three times and got no response.


    Listening to the voice from the room, and looking at the information in his hand, Zhou Fu hesitated for a moment, but Zhou Fu still opened the door.


    As soon as I entered, I heard the sound of the piano in the room.


    At this time, Mr. Lu has listened to the first two songs of Su dye''s hair for three or four times, and has cycled the following two songs six or seven times. Now he was leaning back on the chair with his eyes closed.


    Hearing the movement of the door, I slowly opened my eyes and looked towards this side.


    "Did I disturb you, sir?" Zhou Fu asked.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao just looked at the eye Zhoufu, not language.


    "Well, ha ha, very good piano music. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I haven''t had a rest in the daytime." Zhou Fu said with a smile.


    He didn''t want to disturb Mr. Lu, but the matter he was about to report was too important.


    "Very good indeed." With that, Lu Shao raised his hand and turned off the music.


    "Come on, what is it?" With the music stopped, Lu Shao''s voice sounded.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, you asked me to investigate the incident 13 years ago. I have made a thorough investigation."


    With that, Zhou Fu unfolded one of the materials in front of Lu Shao.


    "At the Huating Hotel, another thing happened the night Lu''s collateral attacked you."


    If it is not the result of the investigation, even Zhou Fu can''t believe it. There is such a thing. Please, it is Well, it''s a coincidence.


    After a pause, Zhou Fu seemed to have organized some language. Zhou Fu said, "that evening, song''s group also had a business party in Huating hotel. However, something happened at the banquet."


    "At that time, song Zeyu, one of the young directors of the Song family, had a secretary who was very ambiguous between them. Another was his admirer. Because he was dissatisfied with the relationship between him and his secretary, he once framed that Secretary seven times in various ways, including..."


    If Su ran knew what she had done in her original novel after more than ten years, she would have shrunk into a corner, shivering and kneeling for light pickling.


    However, Lu Shao obviously did not want to know about this.


    "Say the point." Lu Shao frowned impatiently and interrupted Zhou Fu.


    He asked Zhou Fu to investigate. He just wanted to confirm something. He was not interested in those dog blood stories of the Song family.


    Zhou Fu is helpless.


    These dog blood stories are very important. If you don''t explain the antecedents clearly, it will be more difficult to explain the follow-up."Yes, sir," said Zhou Fu, with a drooping eye and as concise as he could, "Miss Su was at that party..."


    "Sue?" Hearing this word, Lu Shao said without reason.


    "Yes, it is the Su family of the former platinum Yue group who moved to Australia ten years ago. At present, in addition to some home ownership, the company''s business has also been transferred to Australia."


    "Well, go on."


    "Miss Su secretly found some people who wanted to take advantage of the banquet to let Lin Xinger, who is now Mrs. song * *, but the gangsters who were found out and looked for were already under the control of Lin Xinger Lin xing''er asked the gang to drag away Miss Su who had been infused with medicine, and then implemented Miss Su''s original plan on Miss Su. "


    Zhou Fu didn''t think that anyone was kind. Su ran ate the evil fruit, but the song lady took the medicine on purpose. She broke through the last relationship with song''s young Dong and became the young lady of song''s family.


    "The incident happened in area a on the 12th floor of the hotel at 10 p.m Seeing Mr. Lu seems to be a little impatient, Zhou Fu quickly said the point.


    Sure enough, smell speech, Lu Shao''s eyes sink.


    In those years, he came back to deal with some of the assets under the hands of the Lu family.


    Originally, Lu Shao''s treatment plan was kind. Unfortunately, when he saw his own interests damaged, those who were collateral were still very dissatisfied.


    Lu Shao found out in advance that they wanted to make use of the old man Lu Wei''s birthday party and made preparations in advance. Unfortunately, they still made some suggestions.


    After being injected with drugs at that time, Lu Shao had only a little vague consciousness.


    He knew that he was dragged into a certain room, and then a person was sent to the room. After that, there seemed to be a lot of noise, but at that time Lu Shao did not have much consciousness.


    However, now recalled that day''s mistakes, Lu Shao is still a face of cold.


    Of course he guessed what the collateral was going to do.


    It was nothing more than arranging an identity sensitive woman to have a relationship with him. The next day, the news was released to let some reporters enter the room and take the so-called real hammer news, which made the scandal of the Lu family owner a sensation in the whole city.


    Lu Shao was young at the beginning, but he didn''t take over the family for a long time, and his foundation was unstable. Such means could really drive him into hell.


    Lu Shao squinted and sneered at the corners of his mouth.


    Seeing this, Zhou Fu quickly said, "those people who were attached to it did send the person who arranged it into the room where you were, and deliberately left the door for you to remember to enter. However, as soon as those people left, those people arranged by Lin Xinger dragged Miss Su to the room."


    "The people at the bottom have found one of those people at that time," said Zhou Fu. "According to the other party, there are people under the hotel and Miss Su. It''s hard to walk. At that time, I happened to pass by your room. When I saw the door open and the light was not turned on, I thought there was no one, so I broke in."


    "After that, when the gang saw that there was a woman in the room, because she had received money from Miss Su before and was a little afraid of the Su family, they left Miss Su and took away the woman arranged by the original collateral. After that, they took a few photos with blurred angles and gave them to Lin Xinger


    "So, the last woman in room 1026 is actually the lady of the Su family."


    Speaking of this, Zhoufu also has some shame.


    He still remembered that it was too late for him to find out all the collateral plans, and finally found Mr. Lu, which was the next morning.


    At that time, when he took people into the room, there was indeed a woman in the room. At that time, he only thought that it was arranged by the side. Originally, he wanted to deal with the woman, but the reporter would arrive in the room immediately. They had no time to do this.


    However, Zhou Fu had to take Mr. Lu, who was still in a semi coma, to leave before the reporter arrived.


    Of course, Zhou Fu wanted to investigate this matter, but after all, some things had happened and it was difficult to cover it up. Once they were involved, Lu Shao would be hurt by a thousand and lose eight hundred. At that time, Mr. Lu could not stand such a storm.


    Therefore, what Zhoufu can do is to suppress some news in the shortest time, and thoroughly deal with the trouble of collateral, so that some secrets will become secrets forever.


    As for the "arranged woman", Zhou Fu didn''t care. After all, it was arranged. Even if they didn''t, the collateral would clear all the trouble at the first time.


    Zhou Fu only did not expect that there was such a section in the middle, and that woman would be replaced by Miss Su.


    "After that, because of song Zeyu''s personal action, the Su family completely expelled Miss Su from the house." Speaking of this, Zhou Fu''s eyes flashed with disdain.


    What if the Su family expelled Su ran out of their home for the sake of their interests? In the end, song Zeyu, who was the chairman of the board of directors, repeatedly suppressed him. Finally, he had to go abroad in a disheartened way.


    "Because she lived alone after leaving the Su family. At that time, Miss Su was very young and probably had no awareness of contraception, so..."So, by chance, Mr. Lu''s blood came into being.


    Speaking of this, Zhou Fu''s indescribable face seems to have a little more inconspicuous excitement.


    This is the unexpected result of this investigation. No matter what the child is, it is Mr. Lu''s blood.


    "I went to investigate what happened after that," he said. Lu Shao just looked down and didn''t know what he was thinking. Zhou Fu was worried. He had to carefully say, "although there is no relevant hospital production record of Miss Su, nor the birth certificate of that child, I have investigated a police record."


    "According to that record, Miss Su indeed gave birth to a baby boy about 13 years ago. At that time, the police station settled the baby in a special way."


    "In addition, I also sent the child''s DNA samples and his husband''s samples to Lu''s Medical Center for testing." Zhou Fu said.


    As Lu Shao''s right-hand man, Zhoufu has always been careful in his work, and will not report to Lu Shao if there is no definite thing.


    So, almost at the moment of knowing the child''s existence, Zhou Fu immediately ordered people to investigate the child.


    Su Han''s DNA was obtained from the blood samples taken from the physical examination organized by the school, and the test was indeed the same as he had guessed before.


    That child is Lu Shao''s.


    "This is the paternity test report." With that, Zhou Fu sent the appraisal report to Lu Shao.


    "Yes." Lu Shao''s eyes swept over the paternity test report, but did not mean to open it.


    There are some things that he has already guessed. Let Zhoufu check them, just to make sure.


    But it was the twists and turns that happened in the middle, some of which surprised Lu Shao, but the difference was not big.


    Here, Zhou Fu didn''t know that Lu Shao had the idea of investigating the original affairs after meeting Su Han. Seeing Lu Shao only took a look at the report, and didn''t even open it. Zhou Fu had no idea.


    Mr. Lu, isn''t he very unhappy with that child?


    Zhou Fu couldn''t help worrying.


    With Lu Shao for so many years, watching Lu Shao grow stronger from young to mature, Zhou Fu thinks everything is good. The only thing is that Mr. Lu''s marriage and family problems make him worried.


    Although there are many younger generations of the Lu family, there is no need to worry about the succession of future owners, but Zhoufu still hopes that Lu Shao can have his own blood.


    Therefore, Zhou Fu will be so excited when he knows that Su Han exists.


    After that, the investigation on Su Han''s child has been very positive.


    At the moment when he knew that the woman who gave birth to Su Han was not the one arranged by the Lu family, Zhou Fu had a little acceptance of Su ran.


    unfortunately, after the investigation of sustaining, it is...


    It was rather disappointing.


    Fortunately, Su Han is a very good child.


    "Sir, that child''s name is Suhan."


    With that, Zhou Fu carefully observed Lu Shao''s expression. Seeing that Mr. Lu did not show any displeasure or rejection, Zhou Fu was relieved to see that he did not even show any displeasure or rejection.


    "Su Han is 13 years old this year and is currently studying in the first day of the seventh middle school. Here are all his information." With that, Zhou Fu unfolded the investigation on Su Han very carefully and laid it on the table in front of Lu Shao.


    "According to the information I have investigated, Su Han is a very good child."


    I don''t know that his boss not only knew about Su Han''s existence, but also went to the school to read all his files and awards from primary school to junior high school very carefully. Zhou Fu said like a treasure: "Su Han''s score is very good. At the beginning, he was admitted to No.7 middle school with a very high score, and he was also very smart in other aspects, Strong practical ability, has also won the B city primary and secondary school innovation competition second prize! In addition... "


    Although he already knew these, but listening to Zhou Fu''s repeated words like a family treasure, Lu Shao had no intention of stopping the other party.


    Listen, at the same time, I''m going through the information on the desk again.


    "These are pictures of young master!" See Lu Shao from these materials picked up a stack of photos, Zhou Fu said.


    Among these photos, one is a picture of Su Han''s graduation from primary school, and several are photos of Su Han''s classmates sharing school activities in the circle of friends or space. Su Han''s figure can be seen in some corners, although it is not clear.


    The only clear picture is the student ID card photo of Su Han after he went to No.7 Middle School.


    There was no comparison before, and it was not so obvious. Now I look at Lu Shao and Su Han in the photo, and I think the child is really like Mr. Hu.


    Zhou Fu was filled with emotion.


    At the same time, the heart of Su Han this child''s good will increased a lot.


    "By the way, here is the report card of young master after he went to junior high school!"


    Seeing that he had just whispered out the title of "little young master", Lu Shao had no intention to refute it. At this moment, Zhou Fu boldly changed his address to Su Han.Zhou Fu specially took out the test report card of No.7 Middle School and handed it to Lu Shao.


    This report card is very detailed, including every test and even class quiz. Su Han''s name can be clearly seen in the first row of each picture.


    "The teaching quality of No.7 Middle School is very good, and its ranking in the whole city is very good. The young master ranks first in their grade."


    Hearing this, Lu Zhao finally takes back his sight and looks up at Zhou Fu.


    If you remember correctly, last week, when deciding on the treatment plan for the plot of No. 7 middle school, Zhou Fu''s original words were: "the teaching of No. 7 middle school is too traditional and lacks innovation, and the students'' scores are fair, but their abilities in other aspects are very weak..."


    Zhou Fu seemed to have thought of this. He laughed awkwardly and said, "well, the whole of No.7 Middle School is OK. The point is that the young master can get the first place in the exam every time, which is very rare!"


    Lu Shaofu is more proud than Zhou Shaofu.


    "First." Eyes in Su Han''s name across, Lu Shao light said.


    Listen to the tone, not only is not proud, but also some dislike appearance?


    "But it makes a difference to be the first one every time." Zhou Fu reminds again.


    "Is it?" Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and said, "so what?"


    Zhou Fu: he seems to be trying to wake up a man who pretends to sleep.


    "Well, there are so many awards, which shows that the young master is not only good at his achievements, but also excellent in other aspects."


    This time, Lu Shao finally nodded miserly.


    "Well, it''s OK."


    Hearing this, Zhou Fu is very satisfied.


    "Well," Zhou Fu''s expression suddenly became serious. He looked at Lu Shao and asked, "young master, do you need me to arrange a contact?"


    "No, I''ll take care of it myself."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Sir, will we take the young master back to the Lu family?" Zhou Fu asked cautiously.


    "It can be considered."


    "Yes, I see, sir." Although Lu Shao said that he was thinking, Zhou Fu, who knew Lu Shao very well, was enough to read his meaning from the tone of his speech.


    "The little young master''s biological mother..."


    "You take care of it." Lu Shao light said, obviously not too concerned about Su Han that so-called mother.


    "OK." Zhou Fu should say.


    This is also the answer he expects.


    At the beginning, he also thought that it would be good for him to have a family by chance, and that children were the best link in the family.


    However, when we find out about Su Ran''s information, these ideas are completely dead.


    There is no other reason for this. No matter when Su ran was Miss Su''s family, or when she went to the traffic light area to accompany the guests, she did a lot of things.


    In addition, although there is no information about Su ran in the past month, according to his previous investigation, Su Ran is not good to the young master.


    Such a person is not worthy of being a mother, let alone stepping into the Lu family.


    Originally, he was still holding a copy of the investigation data about Su ran, and he was still hesitating whether to show it to his husband.


    At the moment, it would be better if the gentleman was not interested.


    "I''ll take care of it." Zhou Fu wants to deal with Su Ran''s affairs as soon as possible.


    Such a woman, to give a sum of money to send off, is already benevolent, or monthly living expenses also does not matter, after all, is the young master''s biological mother.


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded.


    See Zhou Fu to clean up the information on the table, then speak to stop.


    "Leave it."


    "OK."


    "Sir, I''m going out first."


    Zhou Fu left, Lu Shao''s eyes in Su Han''s photo pause for a few seconds.


    "That''s it."


    After that, Lu Shao turned on the music played in the computer again.


    At the same time, he took the mobile phone and transferred the remaining 60W in wechat to Su ran.


    At the other end, Su ran, who receives the transfer message, looks confused.


    Hand skating?


    [Su]: Mr. Lu? Why did you transfer money to me again? Is it wrong?


    [2 Piano client Lu]: No.


    [2 Piano Music client Lu]: the piano music is very good. If you have time, I hope you can record some more for me.


    [Su]: OK! no problem!


    Su ran returns to the past very quickly.


    [Su]: I''ll do it as soon as possible.


    In front of the house price of red fruit in B city, she, a master of high praise and few, has become a slave of money.


    It''s a fool not to make money!


    However, does she receive the money first or wait for the "delivery" to collect the money.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, looking at the bright red packets of transfer in the dialogue interface, Su Ran is still hesitating whether to collect them.And then the phone vibrated.


    [2 Piano Music client Lu]: collect money.


    [Su]: OK.


    Su ran: let''s take it.


    After receiving the money, Su ran feels very relieved.


    I brush my circle of friends.


    There are few people in Su Ran''s circle of friends. Most of them are the parents of Su Han''s class who were added to the parents'' meeting last time.


    In the past two days, many parents are drying their camping equipment in their circle of friends. Su Ran is just referring to them.


    However, this time, Su ran refreshes himself and sees that Lu Shaofa''s circle of friends ranks first.


    The other side shared a soft article called "the great contribution of genetic genes in children''s future growth path", and attached a comment: it is very reasonable.


    Although I don''t quite understand the meaning of this sharing, after all, the other party is a customer, so Su ran politely gives a compliment below.

 Chapter 29

    Dongshanyuan, Lujia.


    Not only did Zhoufu leave home early in the morning, but Lu Shao, who is currently in the state of half work and half vacation, did not see a person in the early morning.


    Only Lu Boyang, Bai Wuzhi chat and Bo Lai brush wechat group chat, who originally planned to flatter their third uncle.


    [group chat: landlord family]


    8:27


    [Lu Jia Er Si]: what''s the meaning of the circle of friends posted by the third uncle last night?


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: I also want to know!


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: but I don''t know!


    [Lu Jia Er Si]: me too. I was shocked when I reached the circle of friends yesterday! It''s a pity that I didn''t realize it all night. Do you know? @Lu Xiaoliu: Yes, but you have to ask the third elder brother. Now he is in front of the third uncle.


    [Lu Xiaoliu]: but I guess he hasn''t got up yet. I''ll try @ Lu Xiaoyang


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: who said I didn''t get up, I didn''t sleep!


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: Oh, really online, where''s uncle?


    Lu Xiaoyang: I don''t know. I went out early in the morning.


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: but don''t ask me about the circle of friends. I''m still in a fog.


    Lu boxiao: it''s just a circle of friends. What are you excited about?


    Lu Jiaer: I''ll go! The boss appeared!


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: 1, boss, aren''t you on the development project in Nepal?


    [Lu boxiao]: I was prompted by your chatting message, didn''t you?


    Lu Xiaoyang: I thought you had blocked our group news for a long time.


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: but, boss, I''m afraid you don''t know. It''s been a year and five months since the third uncle joined a circle of friends, and he still forwarded Lu''s new year''s greetings.


    [the most handsome of the Lu family]: if things go wrong, there must be demons!


    Lu''s silly son: hand skating?


    Lu Jia Er Si: old four, are you 4 or 4 stupid? Hand skating can also share with evaluation?


    [Lu''s silly son]: Yes, what does the third uncle mean by sharing that article?


    [Lu boxiao]: it''s just an article, / Khan


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: boss, you don''t understand! It''s very important to follow the leader!


    Lu Xiaoliu: Yes!


    Lu jiaxiaoliu: on the important contribution of genetic genes to growth, do you think the third uncle wants to praise us in disguise through this article? After all, we are all Lu''s genes, just like the third uncle. Ha ha.


    [Lu''s silly son]: it''s reasonable.


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: it''s reasonable, but do you think the third uncle will praise us?


    [Lu Jia Er Si]: it doesn''t exist. Unless he''s in a good mood?


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: @ Lu Xiaoyang, are you in a good mood?


    On the sofa, Lu Boyang, holding his mobile phone, recalled very carefully yesterday, from the third uncle to Zhou Fu''s coming and going, and then to the third uncle coming down for dinner in the evening.


    It seems that the third uncle is in a good mood!


    Although it is not obvious, but yesterday, when he received a call from the company assistant at the dinner table, he swore a dirty word. The third uncle didn''t even look at him.


    As you can see, uncle was in a good mood yesterday.


    [group chat: landlord family]


    8:58


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: according to my naked eye observation and brain analysis, it seems that it is really OK.


    Lu Xiaoliu: my God! Really? In my lifetime, I can still get the approval of the third uncle, although this recognition is not obvious!


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: how do you know that it is you / despise


    [Lu Xiaoliu]: who else in the world is closest to the third uncle gene except us?


    Lu Xiaoliu: I''m going to have a good look at the content of that article again. Ha ha.


    [Lu''s silly son]: I''ll go too!


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Boyang, who was outside the group chat, also withdrew from the group. While clicking on the article shared by Lu Shao yesterday, he recalled in his mind whether he had done something to satisfy the third uncle recently.


    Did you replace the air conditioning system at home?


    Over there, all the fools of the Lu family fell into the state of being unable to extricate themselves from the circle of friends.


    On the other side, Su ran, who stays at home and becomes a homeless again, is also brushing up her circle of friends.


    Of course, it won''t be Lu Shao''s article.


    Su Ran''s wechat friends are not many, but the enthusiasm of those parents to send friends is still very high.


    One night, Lu Shao''s circle of friends had already been squeezed out of which corner.


    Originally, most of these circle of friends were buying on behalf of relatives and children''s canvassing links. Recently, they have become related to camping, including drying their own equipment and sharing some practical camping strategies.A brush every day has become Su Ran''s habit.


    Zhang Xiaoxue''s mother shares article: "dry goods! Outdoor travel practical anti mosquito chapter, very practical, to share with you!


    Well, this is not bad. It''s a collection.


    Zhang Hao''s father shared the article: "what to do in the wild? ¡·


    the Xijiao park should not be regarded as a wild area, but it should be kept in the future.


    Du Wentao''s mother: the windbreaker specially prepared for this camp! /Photos / photos / photos


    dusty.


    Su ran makes a silent evaluation in her heart. However, she still points a compliment against her heart.


    After that, Su ran sees Du Wentao''s mother forwarding these photos to the parents'' group.


    [Du Wentao''s mother]: I didn''t have any camping experience before. I bought a set of special windbreaker for camping. Would you please help me to see if this is OK. /Photo / photo


    Su ran: ha ha.


    Is this for your reference? Are you sure you''re not showing off?


    I don''t know if Su Ran is showing off. However, since Du Wentao''s mother sent out those photos, there has been a wave of equipment photos in the group.


    It was not until the head teacher Wang appeared and sent a notice that the tide finally stopped.


    But it''s not over.


    At school.


    Du Wentao and Su Han are at the same table.


    Before that, he always felt that his deskmate was a little scary, so he didn''t talk to Su Han. However, with his mother instilling in him the idea of getting along with his classmates, especially Su Han, who is excellent in character and learning, he played basketball class match with Su Han this weekend.


    In the past two days, Du Wentao and Su Han have become more and more familiar with each other.


    "Ah, ah! I''m going crazy As soon as he arrived at school early in the morning, Du Wentao looked as if he could not love him. He howled beside Su Han.


    In this regard, Su Han just looked at each other lightly and continued to recite the words.


    Seeing this, Du Wentao did not care, and continued to complain to Su Han: "Su Han, do you know? My mother actually bought me a set of extremely ugly windbreaker! Really, ugly! The ugliness of the sky


    "Really ugly?" Su Han asked.


    "Really! Not very, it''s giant! Don''t believe me


    Du Wentao took out his mobile phone, found a photo and handed it to Su Han.


    His mother forced him to take this picture last night. In the photo, Du Wentao and his mother were wearing the same windbreaker. His mother looked very happy. As for Du Wentao, he was forced to open business.


    As for the windbreaker.


    It''s hard to say.


    "Yes, it''s ugly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Han originally wanted to say it was very ugly. However, thinking of what Su ran had said before, don''t be so direct when talking to others. After a pause, Su Han gave a not too rebellious comment: "not very suitable."


    "Yes! I am a boy, how old, my mother even let me wear this kind of clothes, you see, the pattern is still roses! I''m going crazy


    His mother also asked him to send this photo to the circle of friends, but he didn''t. If he did, he would be ridiculed by the group!


    Du Wentao couldn''t imagine how many people would laugh at him if he wore this suit to Sutuo.


    "By the way, Su Han, have you bought sunscreen clothes?" What does Du Wentao think of? Suddenly, he looks at Su Han with all his hopes on his face.


    His mother said that his family had invited to form a team with Su Han''s family. If Su Han''s family didn''t buy it, he might be able to persuade his mother to go with Su Han''s family to buy a different style.


    Unfortunately, the fact is doomed to disappoint Du Wentao.


    "Yes." Su Han nodded.


    "Ah I have already bought it. "


    "What do you buy?" After a burst of wailing, Du Wentao asked.


    "It''s nothing special, it''s the normal one. There''s a few decorative lines on the shoulders, sleeves and trouser legs, that''s it." Said Su Han.


    Although Su''s first choice of clothes for camping and camping was at the beginning, Su''s clothes were very simple.


    "I want this too!" Hearing this, Du Wentao is more desperate.


    He doesn''t want anything now. Normality is the biggest expectation.


    It can only be said that the same world, different mothers, different aesthetic.


    So did Su Han.


    After looking at the fancy windbreaker on Du Wentao''s mobile phone, I think about the two sets of clothes that were received at home last night and have been washed and dried by Su dye.


    Su Han was suddenly a little lucky.


    Fortunately, the beauty of that woman is still OK.


    If Su ran wants to be like Du Wentao''s mother and forces him to wear that kind of clothes


    Think of a certain scene, Su Han suddenly a little creepy.With a sympathetic look at Du Wentao, Su Han takes back his sight and continues to read.


    Just, in the moment when Su Han bowed his head, a strange feeling suddenly hit his heart.


    Su Han suddenly raised his head and looked at the direction of the classroom door.


    Feeling too quiet beside him, Du Wentao turned his head and was about to talk to Su Han. He saw the man staring at the door.


    "What are you looking at?" Du Wentao also looked at the door.


    "My God! It''s not interesting that you didn''t tell me when Lao Liu came. " Looking at the English teacher who was entering the classroom, Du Wentao quickly put his mobile phone into his pocket, opened the book in front of him, and suddenly lowered his head and pretended to look.


    Was that the English teacher?


    No


    Su Han looked at the English teacher who had come to the platform and turned to the door of the classroom.


    Su Han frowned and kept his eyes in a certain direction for a long time until the English teacher said he wanted to dictation.


    However, there is still some doubt in my eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su ran, who has spent the morning at home and on the sofa, brushing her circle of friends and parents, finally feels a little bored.


    After quitting wechat, Su ran gets up and goes to Su Han''s room. She takes a draft of Su Han''s unfinished manuscript and a pen from the table.


    After turning out the bank''s SMS during this period, Su ran transcribed the balance of deposits in each account into a draft book, and then wrote down all the other fragmentary items, such as the remaining change on wechat and the money in her wallet.


    200w 40w 237.73 ¡­¡­ 769 yuan and 50 cents.


    Total: 3701007.23


    "3.7 million." Su ran looks at the addition and closing on her mobile phone and silently recites the number.


    Su Ran''s assets have gone up by leaps and bounds in recent days because of the 200W he got in front of and around the music studio and an occasional Mr. Lu who bought music.


    Therefore, Su ran once again put the matter of buying a house on the agenda.


    With such a "moving" house price in B city, it is definitely impossible to buy a house with a full payment of more than 3 million yuan. However, if you choose a house with a slightly less good location, it should be no problem to pay a down payment.


    Do what you say.


    Su ran searches for several real estate projects that meet her requirements on the Internet. She goes to see other people''s comments and identifies several places. Then she puts on her clothes, draws a light makeup and carries a bag, and goes out with a manly spirit.


    When Su ran goes out, she happens to meet grandma Dabao, who is coming up from the corridor with several boxes.


    Seeing Su ran, Granny Dabao seems to be hesitant for a moment, then she turns her head awkwardly, lowers her head, and carries her own box up the stairs.


    Su ran doesn''t find it strange that Granny Dabao reacted.


    Before, after su ran came, people in this building would say hello to Su ran, and those who were not familiar would smile and nod.


    However, since the day when the group of debt collectors came to make a scene and were sent away by Su ran and heard that Su ran was going to move away, these people did not say hello to Su ran any more.


    I don''t know if it''s really because I didn''t want to talk to Su randuo that day, or I thought I had made a number of accusations. I didn''t expect to force people away. I felt embarrassed.


    Granny Dabao is probably the latter.


    After all, since she took Su Ran''s things and sold them in the countryside, grandma Dabao was always very enthusiastic when she met Su ran.


    However, Su ran doesn''t care about such a cold shoulder.


    After all, the original body did not leave a good impression on the other side, and she and ER Bang are really about to move away.


    However, Su ran stands at the door watching granny Dabao climb up.


    It is probably because the box seems to be too large to be stuck on both sides of the narrow corridor, so it is very difficult to lift it up.


    Su ran sighs. She still steps forward and helps granny Dabao pull up the box.


    Seeing Su ran help herself pull up the box, Granny Dabao is stunned. Looking at Su Ran''s face, she feels embarrassed.


    "That, Xiao Su, that what, thank you." Grandma Dabao was embarrassed and said thanks.


    Su ran nods.


    "What, are you going out?" Grandma Dabao asked again.


    "Well, go and see the house." Su ran replied.


    When she heard that Su ran said she was looking at the house, grandma Dabao would not think that Su ran was going to the sales department to see the house. After all, the house price is so expensive that several people can afford it, let alone Su ran.


    She only thought that Su ran had found a new house to rent, so she went to see it.


    All of a sudden, Granny Dabao felt a little embarrassed. She always thought it was their neighbors who forced them away.


    Speaking of, this mother and son are also very poor.


    "Well, Xiao Su, in fact, we may have said a little bit more about that day. In fact, it''s very good for you to live here. The neighbors help each other..."Hearing this, Su Ran is stunned. She probably understands the meaning of Granny Dabao.


    Su ran smiles and explains, "it''s not because of what happened before. It''s mainly because Su Han is a big boy. Now we live in one room and one hall, which is not convenient."


    "So it is," said granny Dabao with a sigh of relief, nodding, and saying, "yes, the boy is too old to rent a bigger house."


    After hearing this, Su ran doesn''t explain to grandma Dabao about buying and renting. She nods to each other, and Su Ran is ready to leave.


    "Ah, Xiao Su, wait a minute. This orange is very sweet. Take some to eat on the way."


    With that, Granny Dabao freezes her hand. She also doesn''t know which box she took out a few oranges and gives them to Su ran as she did last time.


    Su ran didn''t give up.


    Just take it in case of traffic jam.


    Down the stairs, Su ran was supposed to take a taxi.


    However, considering that the amount of money just calculated might change a little because of her taxi, Su ran decided to take the bus.


    The first stop is xingfuli community.


    This is Su Ran''s first choice, because it is already sold in existing houses, and it is very close to Suhan''s school. The most important thing is that the price is cheaper because it is on the other side of the outer ring road.


    Get off at the station.


    Su ran quickly found the happy neighborhood with a map.


    If her assistants in her previous life knew that the boss, who was almost "raised" by them, still had such a grounded and self-supporting day, she might be very moved.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, madam. Are you looking at the house?" As soon as Su ran entered the door of the sales department, the sales lady warmly welcomed her.


    "Yes, I''m looking for a two bedroom apartment." With a smile on her face, Su ran nodded and said.


    One time when she passed a sales office, Su ran went in to see it in order to avoid the sun for the bus.


    However, at that time, the assets were negative. Listening to the introduction of the sales lady, Su ran didn''t have a ripple in her heart, and even wanted to go.


    This time it''s different.


    With three million yuan on her body, Su Ran is very confident.


    Hearing Su Ran''s reply, the sales lady immediately understood that the customer was sincere in buying a house, and immediately took Su ran to the model apartment area.


    "Madam, please have a look. We have a lot of two bedroom houses here, including six apartment types. Here are the three best-selling units. You can have a look first. If you are not satisfied, there are three other units over there. I will bring them to you."


    "No Looking at the three units, Su ran said.


    This set is very good in front of her. There is a family garden. It happens that if you buy a bicycle for Su Han, you can put it here. It will be very convenient for Su han to go to school.


    However, the other one is also good. Although the two bedrooms are separated from each other on both sides of the living room, it seems that they are just suitable for their home. When the sound insulation wall is added, Su Han will not be affected when she composes music.


    "Is the lady dissatisfied?" Seeing Su ran frowning slightly, the sales lady inquired.


    "No, I''m just entangled between these two sets." Su ran said.


    Both are good. She really doesn''t know which one to choose.


    Would you like Su han to choose?


    As for the problem of choice, Su Ran has found out these two days that Su Han is very decisive and will not have difficulties in choosing.


    Therefore, when buying Su Tuo goods on a certain treasure, Su ran usually left the decision to Su Han as to which one to place the order.


    "Well, since you are interested in both sets, madam, I have made a price calculation for both sets, so that you can compare and compare them."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you."


    "You''re welcome. Come on, lady. This way, please."


    "Good."


    Su Ran has decided to wait for Su han to finish school. She will go to the school to pick him up and come here to have a look.


    You can also get familiar with the way to school in the future.


    "Do you have a loan or a full payment?"


    "Loans."


    "Commercial loan or provident fund? We also offer hybrid loans here. "


    "Well, commercial loans."


    What is five insurances and one gold? Never, not in this life, not in my last life.


    "OK, we have cooperation with bank X. we have a 95% discount on commercial loans."


    "What floor would you like to have?" he said


    "The 17th floor."


    Probably because she thinks about the 17th recently, she thinks too much. When the other party asks, Su ran thinks of 17 in her first reaction.


    Su ran answers the question of the sales lady while holding her mobile phone to send a short message to Su Han.However, to think about it, it seems that the head teacher said in the group last time that the school does not confiscate mobile phones, but also does not support students to use mobile phones frequently in schools.


    Thinking about it, Su ran simply doesn''t send text messages.


    Anyway, it''s still early. She will go directly to wait at the gate of Suhan school.


    In this happiness, Su Ran is very satisfied, and the price of those two houses is also affordable to her. In other places, Su Ran has not considered it.


    When I came out of the sales department, I saw it was still early. Su Ran''s car stopped. I simply walked to Suhan''s school.

 Chapter 30

    Su ran walks out of the sales department and walks all the way to the gate of Suhan''s school. It only takes less than 30 minutes.


    In this way, Su Ran is more satisfied with the happy neighborhood.


    "How about parents picking up their children from school?" As soon as Su ran arrived at the school gate, an old man on duty came to inquire.


    "Yes." Su ran smiles at each other and nods.


    "It''s so early," the old man on duty looked at his watch and said to Su ran with a smile, "this is the sun. You can go to the shady place and stand there. It''s nearly an hour before school time. You have to wait."


    "Yes, thank you." Su ran says thanks to each other.


    Originally, she wanted to say that she was not too early, and there was one earlier than her.


    As a result, Su ran just looked at the car on the left of the school gate.


    If you look closely, isn''t it Mr. Lu''s car that saved her life in dongshanyuan last time and took her by the way.


    At the same time, Lu Shao in the car seems to see Su ran here. He opens the door and gets out of the car. He walks towards Su ran.


    "Miss Su."


    "Mr. Lu, what a coincidence." Seeing Lu Shao say hello to herself, Su ran nods to each other.


    This customer is still very good.


    "Well, coincidentally, pick up the baby?" Lu Shao asked.


    He remembered that he met Mr. Su here last weekend. The other side said that he came to see the children play games.


    Thinking of this, Lu Shao''s eyes are slightly deep.


    Did not notice the other party''s expression change, listen to Lu Shao so ask, Su ran nodded: "yes."


    "Is Mr. Lu here to pick up the baby, too?" Su ran asked.


    Looking at the age of Mr. Lu, it''s normal to have children. The children go to junior high school and probably get married earlier.


    However, Su Ran is a little surprised that the big guy''s children can read No.7 Middle School.


    After all, in her impression, it''s impossible for those children in dongshanyuan to go to ordinary public schools, and even quite a few have arranged private teaching.


    Hearing Su Ran''s question, Lu Shao is stunned.


    "Yes." Lu Shao answered vaguely.


    I think so.


    "Mr. Lu came quite early." Su ran said.


    Heart: don''t say, this big guy is also very responsible, as a big man not only personally to pick up the children, but also came so early.


    At this moment, according to the photos taken by several children''s mothers in the group of parents, after a while, the cars for picking up children at the gate of No. 7 middle school can almost be arranged in two rows.


    "Yes." Lu Shao again vaguely answered.


    He didn''t come early, he came in the morning.


    Before, he just sat in the headmaster''s office, but said that he was looking for the child. As a result, the principal made a gesture and asked people to call the child.


    Lu Shao felt that it was inappropriate, and he was not in the mood to read the future teaching plan reported by the other party. He simply came out of the school.


    Wait outside.


    "Miss Su is very early. Does she usually do this?"


    "Oh, not really." It''s a shame to say that Su Han usually comes home from school by himself. The parents'' meeting doesn''t count. This is Su Ran''s first time to pick up Su Han from school.


    "I''m looking at the house, because I can''t make up my mind, so I come to pick up the children and have a look." When she said this, Su Ran''s face showed a smile and a look of longing in her eyes.


    It''s very nice.


    Seeing this, Lu Shao should have thought it was pleasant to see, but he felt a little blocked in his heart.


    "Look at the house? Are you going to buy a house? "


    "Yes, it''s in the happy neighborhood just east of the school. It''s very close to the school. You can walk there in less than 30 minutes. It''s safe all the way." When it comes to the fact that they are going to buy a new house, Suran can''t help her to send some.


    Because I think the community is really good, Su ran subconsciously wants to recommend it to Lu Shao.


    There may be a discount for the old and the new.


    However, immediately, Su Ran is embarrassed at the thought of Lu Shao''s identity.


    People are big guys, can afford to drive eight figure car to school to pick up children, also need to go to the general community to buy a set of linear distance, in fact, is not school district housing house?


    "Yes." On hearing this, Lu Shao looks at Su ran, his eyes flash slightly, and a touch of emotion comes out.


    Although there were only two very brief exchanges with this teacher Su at school, only a few words can tell that the other party loves her children very much.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any trouble? " When Lu Shao sees that Su ran doesn''t know what he thinks of, he suddenly frowns and asks subconsciously.


    "Ah, it''s not too much trouble. I''m just struggling to see the two suites are good, and I''m still struggling with which one is better." Su ran said.


    "What kind of house?" Lu''s family has done real estate before. Although most of them are high-end apartments and commercial and residential buildings, they are similar in nature. He knows something about them."It''s a two bedroom house. I took a picture of the house type to show you." With that, Su ran finds out the house type picture just taken in the sales department from her mobile phone and shows it to Lu Shao.


    She is also very hard to remind herself that this is the big guy next to her! It''s not ordinary people, but when she stands with Lu Shao and waits for her children to leave school, Su ran just can''t help but talk to each other with a normal heart.


    It can only be said that the school gate is a magical place, regardless of the parents he knows or not, standing together, can always nag on two sentences.


    Seeing Su ran hand over the mobile phone, Lu Shao''s eyes first stay on her slender fingers for a few seconds, and then she looks at two of the house type maps.


    Not too big two bedroom, but the layout, lighting is good.


    Only


    "The master bedroom seems to be smaller."


    These two bedrooms both have this problem. The two bedrooms are almost the same size, and it is difficult to see which is the master bedroom.


    "No, it''s just two of us..."


    Before Su Ran''s words are finished, Lu Shao suddenly raises her hand for some reason. Subconsciously, Su ran steps back and retracts her hand.


    Su ran


    Lu Shao


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    "Well, on your sleeve..." Lu Shao coughed and pointed to a dirty place on Su Ran''s sleeve and said.


    Although he had just acted out of his subconscious mind, it was a bit abrupt to think that the other party was a married woman after all.


    Reminded by Lu Shaoyi, Su ran raises her hand and finds a large piece of ash on her right sleeve.


    It should have been in the corridor to help Granny Dabao carry a few of those boxes.


    Because the position is at the back, it''s not easy to notice.


    "Thank you." Su ran smiles sheepishly. She takes out a paper towel from her bag and wipes it. She doesn''t care to talk to Lu Shao next to her.


    Although it was a misunderstanding just now, because of what happened just now, the atmosphere between the parents of the two students suddenly became silent.


    "Well, thank you just now."


    "Nothing."


    "Well, how about an orange? It''s sweet." Su ran suddenly thinks of some oranges that Granny Dabao had given her before. In order to relieve her embarrassment, Su ran takes out two oranges from her bag and says to Lu Shao.


    Originally, Su ran meant to find a topic to ease the atmosphere, but I didn''t think that the boss surnamed Lu could really want it.


    Ten thousand did not expect, Lu Shao actually took over two oranges that she pretended to pass.


    "Well, thank you." Taking the orange from Su Ran''s hand, Lu Shao said thanks and lifted his other hand to peel the orange peel.


    In the process, Su ran noticed a detail.


    When he peeled an orange, he pulled off the small bag on the top of the orange, together with the leaves and the dry parts, and then split the two halves of the orange peel very evenly


    Is this method of peeling orange peel easy to use?


    Shouldn''t a normal person poke a hole in the bottom of an orange peel and peel it along that hole?


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Su ran staring at the orange on her hand, Lu Shao asked.


    "Oh, nothing. Just look, my son peels oranges like this.


    Considering that her son seems to have peeled orange like this last time, Su ran really wants to discuss with the student''s parents about the benefits of peeling oranges like this? In other words, this kind of eating is popular now, but she is out.


    "By the way, is Mr. Lu''s family a daughter?"


    I feel that the old father is very fond of his daughter, so he will come to pick up and go to school. As for the son, he is generally released.


    "Son."


    "It''s the same as ours," Su ran said with a smile. "How old is your son?"


    In fact, Su ran also wants to ask: is your child''s score good, what''s your mid-term exam score, how well is basketball playing, and so on.


    I tried to say to myself twice in my mind that it was not good to compare with others, which finally suppressed the careful thinking from parents.


    "The first day of junior high school," Lu Shao added, "the eighth class of junior high school."


    "Why? Class eight in junior high school? It''s not with my family Sue -- "


    " sorry, I''ll take a call. "


    Su ran just wants to say that her son is also in class 8, but is interrupted by a cell phone ring. She takes her cell phone and sees that it is Xu Xiao from Yu Lele studio. Su Ran is a bit surprised, but she still gets through to the phone.


    "Hello, manager Xu."


    "Miss Su, no good. There''s an emergency on Lele album!"


    "What''s the problem?" Hearing the tone of the other party on the phone, Su Ran is really worried.


    "Well, we had planned to let Lele release a warm-up album first, but as a result When you arrive, Mr. Su, we will talk about it in detailXu Xiao gives a general account of the incident on the phone. Although it is not very detailed, Su Ran has already guessed what is going on, and her expression on her face has become a little ugly.


    "OK, I see. I''ll get there now." With that, Su ran hangs up.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Su Ran''s face is not very good, Lu Shao on one side asked with concern.


    When he met Mr. Su before, he always looked warm and warm. He also saw Su ran for the first time. He was very angry and even a bit aggressive.


    It''s the first time I saw Su ran entangled by Gu''s family in dongshanyuan. It''s not like this.


    Lu Shao originally wanted to ask if he needed help, so he heard Su ran say, "it''s nothing. It''s just a matter of work. There''s an accident. I have to go and deal with it."


    Originally, she planned to take her family to see the house, but she had to postpone it.


    "In a hurry? Do you want me to send you by the driver? "


    At the moment, Lu Shao''s car is parked next to the school.


    Su ran also takes a look at the car.


    Er, forget it. The eight figure car will pick up the kids.


    I don''t know who it is. When Su ran held a parents'' meeting in their class, most of her parents and she had friends. During this time, she occasionally interacted in the class group and the circle of friends, and became familiar with some parents. It seems that she didn''t find out who was particularly rich.


    Maybe they hide it deeply?


    And Lu Shao is not in the parent contact group.


    Maybe the group only added children and mothers, but also to keep a low profile.


    How many children in Su Han''s class are surnamed Lu?


    If it wasn''t for Yu Lele''s emergency, Su ran would really like to sit down and have a good look to see if she can find out who the other party''s children are through the clues.


    Then let his family Su Han pay attention to, don''t play too tight with each other, especially can''t go to other people''s home to play!


    This Mr. Lu lives in dongshanyuan. Su ran doesn''t want Su han to meet the people of the Song family there, especially the two little ones.


    "Thank you for your kindness. I don''t have to trouble you." Su ran refused Lu Shao''s offer. After all, the matter was urgent. Even if it was very close, she took a taxi at the school gate to Yu Lele''s studio.


    When Su ran leaves, Lu Shao''s eyes stay in the direction of the other party''s departure for a long time, and finally frowns and takes it back.


    As everyone knows, the people in power in the Lu family are cold-blooded, they don''t have too much emotion about people and things, and they don''t pay too much attention to them.


    It''s like a machine in power.


    Or machines that work for family businesses.


    Lu Shao himself knew that it was too cold to be high. It seemed that after a long time in the position of the master of the Lu family, he had become more and more indifferent.


    Although this teacher Su is a very good person and has a good personality, as a person who provides piano music for himself, Lu Shao is friendly to each other, which is normal.


    However, it seems that there are too many friendliness.


    It has exceeded Lu Shao''s normal friendliness to others.


    Since it is impossible, we should not have some out of date and improper thoughts.


    Lu Shao''s inner secret road.


    This was obviously to himself.


    Finally, Lu Shao turned his eyes to the direction of the school gate.


    At this time, the bell has been ringing, and students have come out of it in twos and threes.


    Soon, Lu Shao saw Su Han in a group of students.


    At this time, Su Han was followed by a Liu Yangyang.


    "Brother Han, you are not interesting enough. Du Wentao showed you such funny photos. You didn''t share them with me!" If a classmate didn''t hang up his mother''s wechat to do underground activities, he would have missed the opportunity to laugh at each other if he brushed the photo that his mother shared in his circle of friends.


    Su Han looked at Liu Yangyang as if he were brain disabled.


    He just took a look at the other party''s mobile phone and how to share it.


    Well, no, he''s not that boring.


    "It was. It was really funny. The picture and the expression of Du Wentao were like pigs to be slaughtered!"


    "That dress, give me 100 yuan, I can''t even wear it!" Liu Yangyang ridiculed Du Wentao without any burden.


    At the same time, I feel a little lucky for the first time. My parents are in T city now, and they can''t come back at all. Otherwise, with his father''s magical aesthetics, he may also


    "But then again, is it true that Du Wentao is talking about? Is Du Wentao''s family really going to form a team with us?"


    "His mother seems to be with me My mom said it Su Han said, and at the same time, he took a cold look at Liu Yangyang.


    "We?" Su Han read the two words that Liu Yangyang said just now.


    "Isn''t it?""It''s our family. What does it have to do with you?" Su Han looked at Liu Yangyang calmly and said.


    "No! Brother Han, I don''t want to play with you like this! You promised me to take mine! I''ve got my name. You can''t throw me off the boat halfway Liu Yangyang wail, a face ? you hurt me, but also smile away ? the injured expression.


    "When did I say that?"


    "Last week! You said it yourself in the group, I said take me, you said good! I''ll show you the records! "


    "No more." Su Han remembered that it was last week, the woman was wearing his vest!


    With a frown, Su Han looked at Liu Yangyang with disgust. His attitude was tacit.


    What else can I do? Although I know clearly that the student next to me can stand alone alone in 5v5, and the key still doesn''t know that he is in the stand-alone machine, what can he do if his parents dig a hole in addition to accepting it silently.


    "No, brother Han, why do you dislike me so much? No matter how, I''m better than Du Wentao."


    Su Han: not necessarily.


    "I''m serious. I''m not kidding. This time, Su Tuo, we really can''t take Du Wentao."


    "That dress, too ugly to carry, really! His joining will bring down the overall appearance of our team! "


    "Really, really, brother ahan, don''t stop talking!"


    Liu Yangyang urgently needs Su han to agree with his point of view. After talking for a long time, he sees that Su Han suddenly stands still and doesn''t leave. His face, er Looking at a certain direction in front of him unfriendly, Liu Yangyang was puzzled for a moment.


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you leave... "


    Liu Yangyang followed Su Han''s gaze and widened his eyes.


    "Oh, I''ll go. This is the last car!"


    Liu Yangyang tugged at Su Han excitedly.


    This is the car they saw last time in the school. It''s parked at the door. And the person sitting in the car is standing in front of the bus, and seems to be looking at this side of the school gate.


    "This is the second time! It must be the parents of the students. If I go, there will be such a super invisible rich second generation in our school


    "Who is it! No, I have to know who it is, and then I''ll hold my thighs! Become a rich man''s little follower, and be brought to the peak of life from now on


    "Yes? Why, brother Han


    Seeing that he said it for a long time, Su Han didn''t react at all. Liu Yangyang was about to raise his hand and shake it in front of Su han to see if he was shocked.


    Just at this time, Su Han suddenly started and went straight to the car.


    "I''ll go! Brother Han, what are you doing? "


    Liu Yangyang widened his eyes and looked at Su Han''s disappearing back. In his heart, he compared Er Kang''s hand.


    Brother Han, I just talk about it casually. To know who the rich second generation is, we can observe it slowly. As soon as you come up, you directly run to the parents and ask "who is your son"


    This is too fierce.


    No, he can''t take it.


    ¡­¡­


    "What do you want from me?" Su Han walked up to the man, staring at each other with very cold eyes and asked in a cold voice.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao did not get angry, but slightly raised the corner of the mouth.


    Oh, it''s very good. It''s smart enough. It''s sharp enough.


    Two men with half of the same gene, a man and a boy to be exact, looked at each other. Some things need not be said, but have been tacitly understood.


    "You have a right to know about what I have investigated." Facing Su Han, Lu Shao threw out this sentence.


    What he investigated, of course, was su Han''s life experience and the fact that Su Han was his son''s genetic proof.


    Hearing this, Su Han frowned slightly.


    At this time, it happens that the mobile phone rings. It is a few wechat messages sent by Su ran.


    [Ma]: son, when I went to the studio last time, there was something urgent that I had to deal with. Maybe I would go home later. You can take care of yourself. I told Du Wentao''s mother that you can eat at their house. If you don''t want to go, you can order takeout at home.


    [Ma]: I wanted to take you to have a look at the house today. I have to wait later. I think it''s super good. I''ll send you two house plans.


    [Ma]: / photo


    [Ma]: / photo


    looking at the picture of Su Ran''s hair, Su Han was a little surprised.


    That woman has made a lot of money recently. Su Han knows that, but It turns out that she said to buy their own small house to move out, is true!


    Originally has been tight corners of the mouth, secretly hook out a smile.


    Forget it. It''s for that woman.


    "What do you want me to know?" Put away the mobile phone, Su Han looked up to Lu Shao and asked, his eyes became cold and hard again.


    "Follow me."


    Su Han frowned, but still followed Lu Shao on the car.Behind me, I saw the whole process of Liu Yangyang:!!!


    God! It can''t be true!


    Many Li to find him thousands of Baidu, the original thigh in the side!


    And he''s been a big guy''s leg pendant for a long time.


    No wonder he thought that the man, oh, no, the uncle was familiar with each other last time. They looked so alike, staring at Su Han every day, didn''t he feel familiar with each other?


    My God, this world is crazy! How fascinating!


    Liu Yangyang is feeling that life is up and down and up again. By the way, when he sees brother Han carrying his schoolbag or school uniform first tomorrow, Su Han has followed Lu Shao to a club.


    This is Lu''s industry. It''s quiet and safe.


    "Say what you want to say." Su Han looked at the cup in front of her eyes and didn''t move.


    Lu Shao is no nonsense and puts a piece of information in front of Su Han.


    "You know about DNA testing? This is a paternity test report. One of the genes is mine and the other is yours. " Lu Shao said.


    Then he stopped speaking.


    Smell speech, although Su Han heart unavoidably some ups and downs, but not too unexpected.


    Staring at the cover of the report in front of him, Su Han did not open it, but was silent and silent.


    Originally quiet environment, because of the silence of two people, seems to become more quiet, still a little strange.


    It''s just that neither party seems to be in a hurry.


    Lu Shao always just looked at Su Han''s reaction.


    If it was not for the movements of the right index finger and the left finger joint, perhaps no one would know that Mr. Lu''s state at the moment is not as relaxed as it seems.


    Finally, when the atmosphere is extremely stalemate, Su Han looks up and looks at Lu Shao.


    "So, you show me these just to let me know, are you the scum guy?"


    The author has something to say: 1. Happy Mid Autumn Festival!


    2. The "beautiful" Lu family parent-child interaction is about to be staged. Have you moved the small benches


    3.6000 + 200, is it added or not?


    4. Because we have to go to the elder''s home for the festival in the evening, today''s chapter will be published now, and there will be no more in the evening. I will strive for 9000 character updated


    thank you for the little angel who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me


    Thank you for throwing out the mine: 1 Angel in Nanxi;


    thank you for irrigating [nutrient solution]:


    ring, 28493903, 10 bottles; 9845, Yin Shangqing, Xiaoma sesame, pear garden, 5 bottles; senlv 2 bottles; leisurely evening grass, blue sky and white clouds, breeze and bright moon, ha ha ha ha ¡ú_ Thank you very much for your support and I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 31

    Lu Shao:?!


    Scum man?


    Hearing these two words from the mouth of a boy with half his blood, Lu Shao, the leader of the Lu family, who would not have changed even if Mount Tai collapsed, broke for the first time.


    At the same time, there is also a flicker of doubt.


    What did he do? How did he become a scum man in the mouth of this boy?


    As far as he knows, before this, Su Han should not have known his existence.


    Even the woman surnamed Su, in fact, in addition to giving birth to the child, did not know the truth of the incident at that time, and it was even more impossible for the woman to tell Su Han anything.


    Looking up at Su Han at the moment, he is looking at him with a look full of scorn and ridicule, which seems to have some hatred.


    Lu Shao''s eyes sank, and didn''t like it.


    "Before that, I didn''t know you existed." Lu Shao said in a deep voice.


    This is a statement and an explanation to Su Han.


    However, Lu Shao did not know that Su Han said he was a scum man, because in Su Han''s consciousness, he had almost recognized that the "man who once deeply loved" in Su Ran''s mouth was the person in front of him, that is, the scum man who provided half of his genes in biological sense.


    On this issue, although Su Ran has tried many times to correct Su Han''s bizarre idea, it''s a pity that the teenager of 12-3 has already got his own idea, and he is so stubborn that he can''t pull back ten cattle.


    What''s more, every time we discuss this issue, Su Han always asks "who is the other man you said?" Su ran always looks puzzled and doesn''t know how to answer.


    Because Su ran doesn''t know who it is!


    Not in the memory of the Lord, not even in it.


    Can she tell her son that the answer to this question may only have one scope, that is, it is suspected that a group of young gangsters who were first found by "Su ran" to frame the female owner, and then "instigated rebellion" and temporarily defected by the female owner?


    Therefore, Su Ran''s reaction falls in Su Han''s eyes, which makes him more convinced of his guess.


    "Ah," Su Han sneered at the scum man''s words on the opposite side: "don''t you know my existence? So what? Or do you think that will change the fact that you''re a scum? "


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shao frowned.


    "I am your father by blood."


    Lu Shao wants to remind Su Han that he should not speak to him in such a tone.


    "Father?" Su Han seemed to hear some funny terms and looked at Lu Shao: "I don''t know. I don''t need it."


    Lu Shao stops tapping his knuckles.


    "Yes, I''m just telling you this fact. As for whether you need to admit it or not, it''s your freedom." Lu Shao with indifferent tone, facial expression to look at Su Han said.


    Such an attitude is like the developers are talking about the relocation conditions with the households who are unwilling to move away. Of course, I have so many conditions. It doesn''t matter if you don''t move. I can bypass you.


    "The truth? That''s all you want to tell me? " Su Han pointed to the paternity test report that had not been opened by him from the beginning to the end and asked.


    "Indeed," Lu Shao nodded, "or, what else do you want to know?"


    Lu Shao''s words seemed to be about Su Han''s seven inches, and stopped the next taunt he had prepared.


    There are some things he really wants to know.


    "Tell me, what happened? What have you done? " Su Han stares at Lu Shao straightly and asks, clenching his fist under the table.


    Although Su ran and this man had nothing to do with them, and he shouldn''t have asked about them, Su Han couldn''t help feeling upset when she thought about the abnormal appearance every time the woman mentioned it.


    If he doesn''t ask Su ran, it''s because he doesn''t want that woman to remember what''s wrong again. It doesn''t mean that Su Han doesn''t care.


    He wants to know how much emotional harm can make a woman like Su ran, then So many years of self indulgence and self abandonment.


    More want to know, in front of this shameless man, what kind of harm to that woman.


    At the moment, Lu Shao has not noticed that Su Han''s subconscious protective attitude in his tone when he asks this question is just slightly stunned.


    What happened then?


    Is it the Tianda scandal that he was set up by those collateral to direct a new leader of the Lu family?


    Or did he deal with the collateral of Lu family later?


    Or what did Miss Su do to pursue the young Dong of the Song family and revenge her rival?


    "That''s not what you should know." Lu Shao says coldly, tone does not have the meaning that can bargain.


    At that time, no matter what it was, it was not suitable for Su han to know. After all, he is still a child under the age of 13.If you know what, it will only increase your displeasure.


    However, when Su Han is a little older, he can let him know about the Lu family''s affairs and deal with the collateral affairs of the Lu family in those years, and let the boy have more crisis consciousness.


    Lu Shao thinks to himself, unconsciously, he has subconsciously considered the future growth of Su Han.


    Su Han doesn''t know what Lu Shao is thinking. When he hears this, he only says that the scum man is deliberately evading and irresponsible.


    "Since you don''t want me to know, what are you doing with me today?" Well, it''s just a waste of his time.


    However, it''s good to know who the scum man was.


    "As I said, today I just want you to know the relationship between me and you, and then let you make a choice." Lu Shao said.


    "What choice?" Is it time to beat the scum? Or in the future, when he has the ability to send this man to prison?


    "Since there is a father son relationship between you and me from the point of blood, then I have the obligation to raise you."


    "If you accept it, I can provide you with tuition, living expenses, and all the expenses you need to participate in competitions or other business ventures in the future."


    After a pause, Lu Shao added, "until you are 18."


    Lu''s children should be self reliant at the age of 18.


    Including the six idiotic nephews left by his elder brother and second brother, he did not provide any fees to them after he was 18 years old.


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han suddenly stood up and glared at the people in front of him.


    "Are you giving? No need! "


    "I said, No." Lu Shao frowned.


    Does he need to waste money on charity? Not at all.


    On this point, Lu Shao and Su Han are astonishingly consistent.


    Just, staring at Lu Shao, Su Han has another idea in his mind.


    "Well, you''re a very old man. You''ve done a lot of immoral things, and you can''t find someone to support your old man. Then you remember that because of the evil you created, you had such a son?"


    In addition to making music, Su ran likes to watch dog blood family ethics plays recently. If it is similar, Su Han seems to have heard it from a play by chance.


    However, Su Han thinks it makes sense to use it here and on this old man.


    Isn''t that an old man?


    Su Han had seen Su Ran''s ID card before, and knew that the woman was not old enough to give birth to him Not much.


    As for the man in front of him, he should be in his thirties.


    Hum, it''s just an old man. I really don''t know how blind and stupid that woman was at the beginning, so that she would like such a shameless and irresponsible old man.


    In a word, in Su Han''s eyes, Lu Shao in front of him is not worthy of Su ran.


    Although they can''t cook or do housework, they like to sleep late, order takeout, buy some brain damaged products online, eat crayfish, don''t like to shell themselves, and sometimes speak a little naive Everything else seems to be very good.


    Su Ran is not only beautiful, young and patient, but also makes a lot of money. She has a good aesthetic, at least better than other parents in her class.


    Where is the old man worthy of the woman in his family?


    Su Han thinks that Su Ran''s "emotional frustration" must have been betrayed or abandoned by the scum man.


    Although Su Han''s current experience and cognition can''t quite understand the feelings, he knows that it must have been a great harm to enable Su ran to work in that or even that place.


    And this man? Why betray Su ran?


    What qualification does he have to hurt Su ran like that?


    If you don''t like Su ran, why do you invade her? Is it interesting to use or even cheat a girl?


    Su Han grinned at Lu Shao.


    Although he didn''t know what happened at that time from the other side''s mouth, it didn''t prevent him from piling all his sins on this man.


    Lu Shao''s question


    In recent years, some people regard him as the God of wealth and others regard him as the king of hell. It is the first time that Lu Shao has heard of Su Han''s description.


    What is a big age? What is immoral doing too much?


    What''s more, how about raising the aged?


    Does he need it?


    Does this kid really think he won''t beat him?


    In fact, Mr. Lu does not.


    In the face of this boy who is too similar to himself, but still a little childish, Lu Shao seems to take a long breath, and finally just raises his eyes and looks at Su Han coldly.


    But, that kind of superior person''s momentum and stern color also no longer converges.


    If those who know about the Lu family and have seen its master''s means are standing here at the moment, they may have already knelt down on their knees sweating and numb in their legs.Unfortunately, Su Han is not one of those people.


    In the face of Lu Shao''s sudden expression, Su Han seems to feel that there is an invisible pressure in the private room.


    What? Is it anger?


    Su Han pursed the corners of his mouth, clenched his fist and glared back.


    "I think I''m right? But don''t try to persuade this gentleman. There is no such possibility. " In Su Han''s opinion, the man who suddenly appeared to him was nothing at all, and he didn''t want to have any intersection with each other.


    Today, with the other party to here, Su Han just to know what happened to that woman.


    "Put away your ideas that you don''t know," Lu Shao Shen Sheng said, pausing and saying, "in addition, I can treat that sentence as if you didn''t say it. I''ll give you another chance to make a choice."


    "No! A few more times my choice will not change my choice. In addition, please don''t appear again Said Su Han.


    He can not care, or even ignore this scum man, but what about Su ran?


    What if the woman saw the scum man, and thought of the things once again, and experienced pain again, what should I do?


    Too stubborn.


    Lu Shao frowned and evaluated Su Han in his heart.


    I don''t know where I learned from being so stubborn.


    If Zhou Fu was present at this time, he would tell Lu Shao: "Sir, I feel that character is something that may not be learned from anywhere, it may also be inherited."


    "I want you to think rationally." Lu Shao said again.


    After all, what Lu Jia and he can offer Su Han is likely to be something that other people can''t get, which may be very important for Su Han''s growth and future development.


    What''s more


    "As far as I know, you follow Su --" Lu Shao frowned. Obviously, he didn''t know the name of that Miss Su family.


    "Well, as far as I know, the woman who gave birth to you is not good, and you are not doing well with her."


    All men have scales.


    Unfortunately, Lu Shao''s seemingly light and honest words are just like the scales of Su Han.


    Originally, even more mature than his peers, the youth suddenly seemed to meet the natural enemies, all of a sudden erected all the sharp thorns.


    "Shut up Su Han roared to Lu Shao!


    "Well, it''s all about our family! You don''t need a passer-by And what''s wrong? Their family has paid off the usury, and will have their own house soon!


    "The last word," Su Han looked at Lu Shao with warning on his face and said, "the woman who gave birth to me in your mouth is my mother!"


    Throw down this sentence, Su Han also did not return to leave.


    Seeing this, Lu Shao was also stunned.


    Seeing Su Han leave, his eyes are slightly heavy, but he doesn''t say anything to stop him.


    "Yes." Walking to the door of the private room, Su Han suddenly stopped.


    "Last question."


    "Ask."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Lu Shao."


    "Well, I remember the name."


    Lu Shao is right. He seems to be a rich and powerful scum man. Wait, he will stand higher than this one.


    I hope the old man will be alive and waiting for his revenge.


    Su Han shook his fist and left without saying a word.


    "Bang --" a sound, the door was closed, only Lu Shao''s room, once again into a dead silence.


    You can only hear your fingertips tapping on the armrest of the chair.


    The percussion sound seems to be regular, but in fact there is a trace of irritability.


    Lu Shao frowned and drooped his eyes, thinking about the whole conversation just now.


    It seems to have been out of his control from the beginning.


    All this is quite different from what he expected.


    What''s wrong with it?


    It''s just a boy with his general blood relationship. It doesn''t matter whether he exists or not.


    He just planned to fulfill his obligations after knowing it. He gave the other party an opportunity. Since the other party would not accept it, it would be fine.


    What did he lose?


    Lu Shao in the heart, with an extremely cold attitude to himself.


    But, the finger that taps this seat armrest, still does not stop.


    Not only did not stop, but also more and more anxious


    Zhou Fu went back to Lu''s home and didn''t find Lu Shao. He asked the driver again. Only then did Zhou Fu find him here.


    When he came, Zhou Fu heard that the boy who had come with Mr. Lu had left, and he arrived at the door of the private room.


    Zhou Fu knocked twice at the door and called "Sir" at the door. Then he entered the private room and went to Lu Shao.


    It was not until Zhou Fu came to Lu Shao''s left hand and called him again that Lu Shao noticed the people in front of him."Why did you come?"


    "Well, since there are several plans that need to be decided by my husband, I asked the driver and said that you have come here, so I came here." Zhou Fu lowered his head and said.


    The tone of speech is much more careful than usual.


    There is no other reason. Mr. Lu is very abnormal at the moment.


    If it was in normal times, with Mr. Chen''s insight and alertness, he would have found out before he pushed the door. But today, he has already gone to his side, and Lu Shao has not noticed.


    It can only be said that Lu Shao was distracted just now. Moreover, he was obviously distracted by something unpleasant.


    "Well, come here."


    "Yes." Zhoufu handed several documents to Lu Shao, including a newly formulated teaching investment plan for No.7 Middle School.


    This document is placed in the position of the first copy. When he saw the words "seven middle schools", Lu Shao''s eyes were stunned. He turned the document to the last page with some impatience. "Shua ha -" left Lu Shao''s name.


    After a few documents, Lu Shao although read, but also seems to be a bit more impatient than usual.


    "Not this one."


    "Yes."


    "Take this back and change it."


    "Yes."


    "40% of that money."


    "Yes..."


    Several documents survived.


    However, looking at Lu Shao''s appearance of falling name on it, Zhou Fu only felt a sudden change in his heart.


    He was really worried that the paper of some documents could not help being tossed about and let their husband directly sign through.


    Seeing that Lu Shao had finally signed the document, Zhoufu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but it was not long before he mentioned it again.


    "Isn''t the conversation with young master ideal today?" Zhou Fu hesitated and asked cautiously.


    "Talk? I''m just telling him a fact. " Lu Shao said coldly.


    "Yes", although Zhou Fu sighed in his heart, he still followed Lu Shao''s words and asked, "that''s not accepted by the young master."


    "I think so." Thinking of the boy''s attitude just now, Lu Shao frowned in displeasure.


    "Stubborn, ignorant, impulsive, blind, irrational, and No rules, no manners. "


    A lot of comments, but also derogatory comments, are said from Lu Shao, especially the last two words, which clearly refer to Su Han''s attitude towards him.


    On hearing this, Zhou Fu was helpless again. Mr. Zhang said that, and he could probably guess what was going on.


    Although not at the scene at that time, Zhou Fu''s brain had been able to make up a scene of father son unfriendly dialogue.


    After all, sir, this disposition


    The same is true of the young master he investigated.


    It''s rude and rude to say anything.


    Emmm, Zhou Fu made a bold guess. It was probably that the young master refuted his face.


    "Well, sir, in fact, the young master''s quality is still good, that is, the child is always immature, and now the young master is rebellious." Zhou Fu said.


    It''s not entirely for Su Han''s sake, or for Lu Shao to calm down. In fact, Su Han is really good.


    Even Zhou Fu thinks it''s amazing. If you are brought up by a woman like Su ran, it''s a miracle that the young master''s quality can be so good, or is it that things will go against the extreme?


    Although the character is secluded, aloof a bit, but the gentleman also is such?


    Sure enough, hearing Zhou Fu''s words, Lu Shao''s eyes seemed to soften a lot.


    Then Lu Shao thought of another thing.


    , "the result of your previous investigation is that Su Han''s biological mother is not good for him." Lu Shao frowned and asked.


    For his people''s ability to handle affairs, he is still trustworthy, so, before the Zhoufu report, Lu Shao did not doubt.


    However, today Su Han''s attitude, but let him not so sure.


    First of all, looking at Su Han''s appearance, it seems that he is not living a bad life, and getting along with school students is not as bad as the data shows.


    What''s more, from the tone of Su Han''s speech, he vaguely felt that Su Han didn''t seem to be dissatisfied with his state, the family and the woman who gave birth to him.


    Even, he was vaguely aware of a protective gesture. He didn''t know if it was an illusion


    Lu Shao didn''t think he would show any mercy to those who had hurt him or tried to hurt him.


    He won''t, nor will su Han.


    So, why is Su Han''s attitude?


    Zhou Fu on one side didn''t know Lu Shao''s doubts. Listening to Lu Shao''s question, he just nodded his head very seriously and said, "yes, sir."


    "According to the information from the investigation, Miss Su gave birth to the young master accidentally in the toilet. At that time, she wanted to throw the young master away, but she was discovered by the neighbors and called the police, but she didn''t succeed. After that, the young master grew up by eating leftovers or other poor things from neighbors. Most of his clothes were sent by neighbors or bought from some stalls. After junior high school, the young master moved out for a while and worked in a hot pot shop near the school. " Zhou Fu explained in detail what Lu Shao didn''t ask in detail last time. He wanted to let his husband know how difficult it was for the young master to lead a more stubborn life.But I don''t know, Lu Shao has put the focus on another point.


    "Move out for a while?"


    "Well, yes, but because there was some conflict between the young master and the hotpot shop owner, he was not there. Later, he was taken back by Miss Su."


    Recently, Zhou Fu sent someone to investigate Su ran again because he was considering how to compensate Su ran.


    Only then did she know that a month or two ago, Su ran resigned from her previous night job. The reason for her resignation seemed to be to have a good time.


    Although Zhou Fu held a view with the night club owner, it was strange to say that Miss Su did not appear in that kind of place for some time, and seemed to treat young master better than before.


    Although Zhou Fu doesn''t think it''s important to know how Su Ran is, he still reports to Lu Shao all the information that he has investigated later.


    But see Lu Shao suddenly sneer.


    "Better? Oh, just give me a sugar and you can buy him off? "


    Hum, how about backbone? What about the face? What about pride?


    Why didn''t that come to him?


    Zhou Fu seems to have learned something from Mr. Lu''s complaint.


    "Er, what you mean is that the young master is going to follow Miss Su instead of going back to the Lu family?"


    "When did I say I wanted that kid back to the Lu family?"


    Zhou Fu: Well, well, I said that, sir, you didn''t say it. Just be happy, sir.


    , however, suddenly flashed a flash of thought, and Lu Shao added, "let me give you 3 more days to confirm the reliability of the information you have investigated before."


    "Yes."


    Although, Zhou Fu wants to say: the data they investigate is absolutely impossible to be wrong! Not complete at best.


    After all, when the Su family drove Su ran out of the house, they did a great job. A lot of information had been cleaned up or changed. There were indeed some fragmentary things that could not be investigated.


    In particular, there are a lot of things that they cleaned up themselves in order to suppress the collateral affairs of the Lu family.


    However, he did need to investigate and supplement some information about Su ran in the later period. For example, in recent months, about Su ran.


    Although Zhou Fu looks down on Su Ran''s self indulgent and degenerate woman, it is undeniable that the woman is indeed pitiful.


    However, he was spoiled by his family when he was young, and he committed some stupid things. Compared with the lady of the Song family today, his rank is much worse, and his bad heart is not so much.


    I can''t. He''ll give the woman more money.


    "Well, sir, the 17th of this month is the young master''s birthday. Do you need me to tell me to start preparing birthday gifts for him?" Put aside Su Ran''s affairs for the time being, Zhou Fu reminds Lu Shao.


    "His birthday? Has something to do with me? " Lu Shao said coldly.


    "I said the wrong thing." Zhou Fu hung his head and said.


    Having said that, Zhou Fu has already begun to think about what kind of gift to prepare for the young master.


    Zhou Fu originally wanted to say that the second day of the young master''s birthday was the school''s parent-child Sutuo activity. However, he thought that the timing might be wrong, so he had to put it aside first.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su ran, who had already made up his mind about his son''s birthday and even Su Tuo''s activities, is now in the Lele studio, listening to Xu Xiao''s story seriously.


    It turns out that after su ran and the musicians here made a sample of the music that day, in order to win the golden time, Xu Xiao informed Yu Lele to come and record a first song.


    When Su ran provided half of the music, Xu Xiao had already arranged for the teacher to fill in the words, and the time was too late.


    On that night, the studio worked overtime all night and finally completed the production of the whole song.


    This song is called "to" and its content is probably a summary of the past of music and music. As the first song of the transition album, it is really suitable.


    As soon as the song went online, it exploded.


    Click to download, as well as related traffic data soared.


    It''s not only because of its good influence in the entertainment industry, but also a large number of fans. The more important reason is that this song is really good to listen to!


    The melody makes people immersed in it, unable to extricate themselves, and the lyrics are full of memories.


    Before that, I heard that Yu Lele was going to transform. In fact, many people were not optimistic about it, including some old fans of Lele. I didn''t expect that today, the first song was released, and it was completely reversed.


    Song fire, just an hour of play on the amount of tens of millions. Yu Lele was also directly on top of the hot search, micro blog even a large number of fans began to express crying for food! Ask the studio to release other songs on the album.


    V has not received a lot of reviews from the music circle, and even received a lot of comments from the music circle.Originally, this afternoon, the studio should be preparing to hold a celebration banquet in advance, and even began to prepare to impact on the major lists and some music awards ceremony at the end of the year.


    As a result, before the heat of the Internet subsided, another thing broke out.


    Just this afternoon, a person who claimed to be the backstage staff of Shengding entertainment released a video on the Internet.


    This video shows a girl group recording a song.


    The company wants to introduce some new women''s groups. Occasionally, they will expose their practice videos online, which is nothing.


    , as like as two peas, the song is being recorded in the video, which is surprisingly similar to the one in the morning of Lele morning, especially in the following parts of the chorus.


    And the "staff" is still on the microblog, seemingly obscure, but in fact, the goal is very clear: "see Miss sisters more than a month''s hard work wreath is so taken away, so sad, we are just a step late."


    In other words, it means that the song belongs to the women''s group, and then it was copied by Yu Le Le studio and put online first.


    As soon as the incident happened, the whole network was instantly detonated.


    In addition to several malicious defamation cases, Yu Lele and her studio, in fact, have no black material, and they have a good evaluation in the entertainment industry. Therefore, there are many people willing to believe in Yu Lele.


    What''s more, the song of Shengding company is similar, but it can''t be compared with that of Yuele.


    However, the party who blew up by plagiarism is Shengding entertainment!


    What is Shengding entertainment? It is the leading company in the entertainment industry. No one believes that such a company will not be able to plagiarize and slander a song.


    What''s more, the incident has been fermenting for nearly three hours, and no voice has been heard from Shengding entertainment to refute the rumor that it is not their staff.


    If you don''t speak, you will be acquiesced!


    What''s more, the recording time of that video was earlier than that of Lele''s album announcement.


    All of a sudden, the whole Internet, noisy.


    "That''s the song." Xu Xiao put out the video music of Shengding Entertainment Group on the Internet.


    "Hum! Are these people who say we copy are deaf? There''s no music in this song, and there''s something strange about it Xu Xiao at the moment in the brush online news, see some remarks, very dissatisfied with complaining.


    Xu Xiao is right.


    This song is one of the ten one minute samples that Su ran put to Shengding entertainment. It was because the price was not negotiated and the other party refused, there was no follow-up cooperation.


    When this song was submitted to Lele studio, Su ran also made some changes according to Yu Le''s personal style.


    At that time, Su ran was also an experience in selling songs. The reason why she dared to send songs directly to other people without fear of being blacked out by the other party was that she usually handled them skillfully when preparing sample samples.


    It won''t affect the audition effect, but it''s impossible for another person to rewrite or add a paragraph to it to make up the song for 4 minutes.


    She didn''t expect that Shengding entertainment would really find someone to write her music.


    It has to be said that the man who dares to take this job is clever, though he has a big heart.


    Su ran designed several faults, and each other found some similar tunes to connect them. Although, as Xu Xiao said, "it''s weird", it can be regarded as a connection.


    In the other section, the other person directly changed into a large part of rap.


    It''s really enough time for a song.


    "I really think that Shengding entertainment is so shameless!" Xu Xiao low scolds a way.


    When talking about music before, Su ran also told him about the contributions and changes before the song.


    Xu Xiao expressed his understanding, but not long ago.


    However, no one thought that Shengding entertainment could do such a thing, stealing songs and planting Booties! Even if it is the general five class studio, also can''t do this kind of thing!


    To this, Su ran thinks deeply and nods.


    It''s true.


    If we met in Shengding last time, Lu Boyang inexplicably put a "conspiracy theory" hat, Su ran turned to the male two fans.


    Well, after this incident, she was completely on the other side of the road turned black.


    "Mr. Su, although there are more voices supporting Lele on the Internet, it''s not the way to let this matter ferment. Do you have any way?"


    Xu Xiao was really anxious. When the incident just broke out, he also tried to use normal means to suppress public opinion. However, he was still angry.


    Moreover, the other side seems to be using the resources of Shengding to promote the fermentation of public opinion!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was too small, Xu Xiaodu wanted to ask the president of Shengding entertainment what he wanted to do!


    "There is a way." Su ran said several times.The fundamental solution to this problem is actually very simple.


    "You send the music score I gave you that day and the sample I gave you later on the Internet, and I will send you the music files before and after the sample modification for comparison, so that it is very clear. In addition, we will also hang up the copyright contracts we signed before. "


    Once there is a clear contrast between things, it is obvious which is good or bad and which is right or wrong.


    One thing.


    "About the public opinion that the other party deliberately incites on the Internet, I have no way." Su ran tells the truth.


    If she is still the original music master, who plagiarizes and who is genuine, that is to say something on her microblog.


    Unfortunately, now she is just an unknown little transparent, that is, she jumped out and burst out to be the author of this song. Maybe few people will believe it.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Su! I''m afraid of what they''ll do if we have a hammer! They have strong fists and plenty of water troops. We are not bad at Lele studio! "


    "Miss Su, just move a small bench and watch us piapiapia hit the big guy in the face!"


    At the moment, the whole Yu Le Le studio has been set on fire to fight back.


    The author has something to say: 1. Do you think Su Han''s singles is OK? Don''t worry, Mr. Lu, who is old enough, will be able to make it.


    2. Today''s solid 9000 + is not rounded

 Chapter 32

    When Lele studio was busy sorting out the hammers and launching a counterattack, Shengding entertainment, as the other side of the event, was not calm at the moment.


    "Pa --"


    in the general manager''s office, Chen ang threw a stack of materials in her hands in front of Zhou Lingyan with a look of anger.


    "Zhou Lingyan! You see, what good things have been done by your operation Department! " Chen ang pointed to Director Zhou and roared: "are you pigs? How dare you say it''s plagiarized? "


    Speaking of this matter, Chen Ang''s lungs are almost bursting with anger.


    Today, Yu Lele released a single, and the single became popular as soon as it came out. Chen ang knew about it, but he didn''t care about the plagiarism on the Internet.


    After all, today''s stars have never done anything to hype up. He is only a hot search show by the other party''s self-directed and self-made in order to create momentum. What''s more, he doesn''t think that the people under his hands will be stupid enough to find a small studio or a small star.


    It was not until the afternoon that the incident became more and more intense, and there was a lot of excitement at the bottom of Shengding official micro. Chen ang did not go to investigate.


    It''s good if we don''t investigate. After an investigation, we found that the so-called "Shengding staff" on Weibo is real, and it''s also from the operation Department!


    "I always feel that your operation Department is the most reassuring to me, but look at what you have done these two times! Ah Chen ang roared, his fingers just missed the nose of director Zhou.


    Last time, it was the acquisition of those ten pieces.


    Because music didn''t succeed in the acquisition, it was a big mistake. Although music had not signed a contract, they were already preparing for some early related arrangements.


    It''s like the pots and pans are ready, the oil is boiling, and there''s no food left.


    The loss is not small.


    Fortunately, the chairman of the board of directors did not seem to want to investigate the matter, let alone to say who should be held responsible for it. The matter was just muddled away.


    But he didn''t expect to have such a big operation for a long time.


    The key is to wait for a slap in the face. Even if we win in the end, it will only be a stupid thing to hurt the enemy 1000 times and lose 800 yuan. We can do it.


    "Manager Chen, listen to my explanation. I really can''t rely on me for this matter." In the face of manager Chen''s rebuke, Zhou Lingyan almost wanted to cry.


    Indeed, the last time she bought the copyright of Su Ran''s music, it was her fault.


    After the meeting broke down that day, Zhou Lingyan actually contacted Su ran by phone and offered to buy the music at the price of 20 yuan. Her attitude on the phone was also very good. Unfortunately, she was refused by the other party without thinking about it.


    After that, she called her, and Su ran actually took her black.


    On this point, Zhou Lingyan even made a work review.


    But this time, it''s really none of her business.


    "This matter is completely Lin Xiaoxiao''s personal behavior, I didn''t know it in advance!"


    Zhou Lingyan felt that she was really wronged.


    The previous mistakes are no longer mentioned above, and the past has passed. She didn''t expect that Lin Xiaoxiao took the sample sent by Su ran before and asked people to fill in.


    Can it be the same if it is not composed by one person? Anyone who has some business experience or music knowledge knows this kind of thing.


    Even the interns in the music department dare not take such jobs.


    But Lin Xiaoxiao didn''t give up. When he couldn''t find anyone in the company, he went out and asked someone to fill in.


    In the name of their operation Department, they even used a batch of water army resources under the company to create momentum and stir up public opinion. They just turned a matter that was easy to deal with into such an uncontrollable scene.


    Zhou Lingyan now has the heart to strangle Lin Xiaoxiao.


    What''s more, she wants to ask Lin Xiaoxiao: there is no competition between Shengding and a small studio, and there is no clear resource competition between their artists and Yu Lele. It''s a matter of fact that they haven''t talked about cooperation. There''s no resentment at all. What''s Lin Xiaoxiao trying so hard to accomplish?


    "Lin Xiaoxiao? Isn''t Lin Xiaoxiao from your operation department? " Seeing director Zhou push the responsibility to Lin Xiaoxiao, Chen ang immediately asked.


    "It''s really Lin Xiaoxiao..."


    "Don''t do it." suddenly, Chen ang sneered: "I''ll tell you the truth. Even if Lin Xiaoxiao did this, she couldn''t be held responsible."


    Chen ang didn''t know that Lu Boyang didn''t pursue the purchase of music before because he knew that the composer was su ran, and he simply didn''t want to have any contact with Su ran, not to cover up anyone.


    He only said that the chairman did so in order not to hold someone accountable.This person, besides Lin Xiaoxiao, can have anyone else.


    After all, Lin Xiaoxiao is also responsible for the last mistake.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Lingyan didn''t know what Chen ang was thinking about. When she heard the other party''s firm tone, she immediately widened her eyes.


    "What do you mean, manager?"


    "Literally," Chen ang said after looking at the closed office door, "you know the Miss Song family who often comes to our Shengding entertainment to find our chairman?"


    "You mean song''s daughter?" Of course she knows. She also knows that Miss Song is the dry daughter of the chairman of the board.


    But


    "What does this have to do with Lin Xiaoxiao?"


    "Of course, it has something to do with it. Speaking of it, Lin Xiaoxiao is still the cousin of Miss Song."


    "What! She... " Zhou Lingyan looked surprised and opened her mouth. She couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Otherwise, you think, with her a non related major, just graduated from the second rate college students, ordinary appearance, work ability, how to enter our Shengding?"


    Manager Chen''s words immediately reminded Zhou Lingyan.


    It seems to be true. That''s right.


    Sheng Ding and the Song family


    Song Ding''s first film and TV series have a good relationship with Song Sheng''s wife for several years. Even though it is said that song Ding''s first film and TV series are fake, it''s true that many of the films and TV programs sponsored by song Ding''s wife are fake.


    If it is true that Lin Xiaoxiao and the wife of song''s group are cousins, then Lin Xiaoxiao is really not guilty.


    "But..." But we can''t let her carry the pot.


    "Well, don''t have to do it," Chen ang frowned and interrupted director Zhou''s words anxiously: "the most urgent thing now is to quickly solve the current affairs and minimize the impact of the incident."


    Smell speech, Zhou director stopped complaining.


    "I know. I have informed those resources below to stop playing rhythm. Other comments and messages are also under control. Hot search has also contacted and should be removed soon." Zhou said.


    "Yes." Chen ang nodded and had to say that he still trusted the efficiency of the operation Department and the ability of director Zhou.


    "Also," Chen ang said, "follow up work should also keep up, we can''t afford to lose this person."


    "Manager Chen can rest assured that the follow-up work has also been followed up." Zhou assured.


    The so-called follow-up work is nothing more than releasing some other big materials, guiding the flow transfer, and then issuing an announcement: after the company''s verification, the informant who claimed to be "Shengding staff" on the Internet had nothing to do with Shengding, and Shengding entertainment did not know about it.


    It''s just a pity that the women''s group in the video was originally planned to make a debut at the end of the year, which may be hidden for a while.


    "Well, yes, you can go back to the office first. As for how to determine the responsibility later, let''s talk about it." Chen ang sighed and said.


    "Yes." Director Zhou said, but the heart is still not reconciled.


    "Wait!" Just as director Zhou was ready to leave, suddenly, manager Chen stopped himself.


    "Manager, what''s the matter?" At the moment, manager Chen has a very bad expression on his face.


    "See for yourself!" With that, Chen ang directly threw the mobile phone to Director Zhou.


    After the incident broke out, Chen ang had been paying close attention to the development of the incident. Originally, the water army under them had withdrawn, and Sheng Ding''s strength had stepped in to suppress the heat. The plagiarism incident had begun to cool down, and the hot search list had fallen to the end.


    However, at this moment, Yu Lele studio, which had been quiet for most of the day, jumped out and released several solid hammers, including sample comparison, complete handwritten version of the single, and even a copyright contract!


    As soon as the hammer came out, the public opinion, which was still burning with each other, immediately fell to Yu Lele''s studio.


    Netizen: God! So, Shengding entertainment failed to acquire music, and as a result, it drew lessons from other people''s small samples and composed its own music?


    Netizen: what reference, clearly is plagiarism, is this illegal?


    Netizen: if you don''t get the copyright, you dare to change other people''s music works. Shengding entertainment is a big cheat.


    Netizen: pure passers-by, I have listened to both songs, which is much better than Lele.


    Netizen: for music learners, we compare these two pieces in our class this afternoon. Yu Lele''s "to" is indeed a very complete and very good piece of music. As for the other one, if you write down the score and composition completely, you will find that there are many places for students to make up. Here are the pictures for you to appreciate.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, there are also some netizens who insist that Shengding entertainment can''t do such a bad thing. If we say that it is impossible for Shengding entertainment to compete with an original music, there is no reason why Shengding entertainment can not win in the music studio.


    Some people think that the composer who signed a contract with Lele studio is probably the composer of the studio. After all, if he can really make this kind of music, there is no reason why he has never been unknown before.At this time, another real hammer was revealed on the Internet.


    However, this time, it was not Lele studio that broke out the materials, but an ordinary microblog user with a user name of "Li Xiaoxue".


    Li Xue is the college student who Su ran into while she was out in the evening.


    Since the beginning of school, Li Xue has changed her job of distributing leaflets. She distributes leaflets during the day. She only went to listen to Yu Lele''s latest single after hearing her roommate''s recommendation at night.


    As soon as she heard the melody of this song, Li Xue immediately thought of one of the ten tunes played by the little sister in that bar.


    The little sister said that the music had not yet been released, but soon, she did not cheat her.


    Li Xue is excited and ready to share this song.


    As a result, it''s about plagiarism on the Internet.


    Looking at those, still talking about what may be and LeLe studio to find the composer is false and so on, Li Xueqi does not fight.


    Finally, I couldn''t help but put out the video I had shot on the microblog.


    @Li Xiaoxue: I just saw hot search. I don''t know if the video I sent out will have a bad impact on my little sister. However, I can''t bear to see some NC and black water army''s remarks. I can''t bear it any more and I can''t bear it!


    The following video was accidentally shot when I was working in a store during the holiday. My little sister borrowed the piano from the store to record music. The music in the music practice video released by a Ding company before was changed to four different. I''m sorry, but it was also played by Miss Jie (the third one!)


    /The video


    as soon as the video was released, it immediately caused a stir on the Internet.


    However, in addition to discussing Shengding''s plagiarism of Lele, many people''s concerns immediately deviated.


    Netizen: play 10 in a row, without panting, what kind of immortal operation is this?


    Netizen: God! Listen carefully. I thought "to" is the best I''ve heard this year, but I didn''t expect that there were better ones than "to". I knelt down to ask for links to other 9 songs.


    Netizen: maybe it hasn''t come out yet, otherwise it''s impossible. I''ve never heard of it!


    ¡­¡­


    Netizen: am I the only one who noticed the beauty of the little sister who played the piano?


    This video is obviously shot several meters away. In the video, there is a darkness all around. Only a beam of light falls in the middle. You can see a corner of the piano and the profile of the protagonist who is playing the piano.


    Although some fuzzy, but, vaguely still can see, in the video that person, appearance is not bad.


    Netizen: No, you are not alone!


    Net friend: are you sure that composing and playing the piano are the same person? I just want to say, if it is, then this person I powder!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Lu Shao, who has already returned to Lu''s home and is sitting in the dining room, also turns to this music video.


    Lu Shaohui paid attention to this video, not because he focused on the entertainment gossip section, but only because he paid attention to some quiet and soothing music tracks based on the previous private doctor''s advice.


    When this video was forwarded to the microblog by the musician Lu Shao was concerned about, it was no longer known how many channels were forwarded.


    Almost at first sight, Lu Shao recognized the people in the video.


    Listen to the music again, it is the kind of piano tune that Lu Shao is familiar with, and he has listened to it dozens of times.


    It''s just, it''s different.


    The two pieces of music that Su ran sent to Lu Shao were pure piano pieces. The tunes were smart and quiet, and they needed to concentrate on feeling the music emotion.


    In the video, the feelings of these ten songs are more external. Almost as long as you listen to them, you can immediately understand the feelings expressed by the songs. Moreover, the styles of these 10 songs are more changeable, covering a lot of them.


    The music video, which was less than 10 minutes, was played three times. The Lu family, who never cared about microblogging and gossip, even made the first microblog comments.


    Since this video was forwarded, the following comments are not much gossip, almost all about the music itself.


    Netizen: what the teacher said ingeniously refers to the teacher''s way of dealing with music conversion in the video? It''s really very clever. Ten pieces of music with different styles are playing together. They have no sense of conflict and have long experience.


    Netizen: Although ten pieces of music feel more commercialized, however, the other side''s playing skills are really very high! It''s worth learning!


    Netizen: very nice to hear!


    Netizen: great!


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing these two comments, Lu Shao nodded. He was not clear about the so-called techniques and techniques. However, these people were not wrong. Mr. Su is really good at music.


    Lu shaoshun continued to turn down the comments, and from time to time praised.


    Until the word "Shengding" appeared in a comment.Lu Shao frowned slightly, and his eyes stopped on the comment for a moment: the handling of music anthologies is too clever, and no wonder Shengding entertainment will fall in this way.


    "What happened to your entertainment company?" Lu Shao raised his head and looked at Lu Boyang, who was sitting on the other side of the table.


    Lu Boyang almost didn''t take the hot bowl out of his hand.


    What is that entertainment company? Third uncle, when you mentioned my company, could you not look so disgusted?


    However, Lu Boyang was a little flattered to think that his company could be cared about by his uncle one day.


    As for what happened.


    What else can happen to their company?


    If Sheng Ding meets with something important, he, the chairman of the board, can still sit here and have dinner?


    No, there''s something on the Internet today related to Sheng Ding.


    Lu Boyang thought of the several messages Chen ang sent him today, all about that matter.


    It is said that some employees in the lower departments of the company have done something wrong. Naturally, how to deal with it? What''s more, with Shengding''s current position and market share, even a public apology will not affect anything.


    Therefore, Lu Boyang left the matter to Chen ang.


    Originally, Lu Boyang also wanted to talk about it. However, at the thought that this matter seemed to have something to do with Su Ran''s woman, Lu Boyang''s face sank, and suddenly he didn''t want to talk about it.


    "It''s just a little bit of work error by my subordinates. It''s not a big deal. It''s estimated that there will be no public opinion fever tomorrow." Lu Boyang said curtly.


    "Your fault?"


    Originally, Lu Boyang thought Lu Shao would not care. Unexpectedly, the other side actually asked a question.


    "Er," Lu Boyang said slightly, "that''s right."


    "It''s time to admit and apologize." Lu Shao Dao.


    "Oh, good." Lu Shao did not dare to violate Lu Boyang''s words. What''s more, the hundred year old ancestor''s precepts of the Lu family are still there. They don''t bully their peers or violate their morality


    Fortunately, it was Sheng Ding and the studio that led to this incident. Otherwise, if it was su ran, Lu Boyang would not guarantee that he would not bring his personal feelings into it.


    However, he was still moved by the third uncle''s concern!


    Moved, and some of the back of the spine cool.


    Lu Boyang is guessing whether there is anyone in the third uncle who beat his small report, but do not know, Lu Shao at the moment is not concerned about him and his entertainment company, but saw a little familiar, by the way.


    It''s enough to know if the trouble lies with Mr. Su. As for Sheng Ding''s life and death, it doesn''t matter.


    Take back line of sight, Lu Shao again opened that video.


    Lu Boyang on the opposite side


    Because the distance is not very close, and there is the sound of weeding outside, Lu Boyang can''t hear what Lu Shao is putting there.


    However, this does not prevent him from thinking that today''s third uncle is not normal!


    Brush your cell phone?


    Not to mention that Lu Shao never uses his mobile phone during meal time. He dare not brush his cell phone in front of his uncle on the dining table.


    But today''s third uncle, actually has been looking at the mobile phone, seems to brush very happy appearance.


    [group chat: landlord family]


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: Yes! Big picture!


    Lu Xiaoliu: what?


    [Lu''s silly son]: tell me.


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: wait a minute. Let me ask you another thing first. Who of you called me in the third uncle''s office today? /Frown


    [Lu Xiaoliu]: what''s the matter with you? What''s the matter? I''m happy to say it.


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: go! Your attitude makes me suspicious.


    Lu Xiaoliu: Ca, I really don''t know what''s going on.


    [Lu''s most handsome]: what''s the third brother talking about online?


    [Lu family small six]: @ Lu family is the most handsome, fifth, what is it?


    [Lu''s most handsome]: it''s his Shengding entertainment. Today, he was attacked by netizens for framing and plagiarizing on the Internet. At this time, it is estimated that it has been sprayed into slag.


    [Lu Jia is the most handsome]: you don''t know about such a sensational thing in the whole network. Do you use the local area network in Antarctica?


    [Lu Xiaoliu]: I went to the sea one day, and I missed such a funny thing, real hammer?


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: nonsense, not real hammer, people on the Internet can be so consistent to attack three brothers and other companies?


    [Lu Xiaoliu]: I''ve got it! My God, I can''t believe, third brother, you can do such a low explosion!


    Lu Xiaoliu: you are divorced from the organization, and you are indeed degenerate.


    Do you have a pain in your face?


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: go! I shouldn''t have asked you![Lu Xiaoyang]: what I want to say is another thing!


    Lu Xiaoliu: I don''t want to know anything else. I just want to know how you have done such a heartless thing, people hate dogs, see people sad and hear tears.


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: don''t play games. You can tell me if you want to know about the third uncle!


    The most handsome Lu family: third uncle?


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: after the third uncle knew what happened online, he taught you a lesson?


    [Lu Xiaoyang]: No, it''s the third uncle who made a little mistake in management.


    What''s up, uncle? Tell me?!


    [Lu Xiaoliu]: say it quickly. What''s wrong with third uncle? If the news is strong, I won''t laugh at you.


    ¡­¡­


    The author has something to say: I''m out today. I''m a little late. Thank you for waiting.


    I may not be able to reply to your comments sometimes. However, I have seen a lot of discussions about Lord Lu. I think that the crematorium should be on the way. However, I think there are some problems that I still need to defend for the male Lord:


    1. The male leader has always been a machine working for the family. Therefore, he has high IQ and emotional intelligence. Please give him some time to grow up


    2. The man is a man of principle. In fact, he didn''t want to take away his son. Intellectually, he only planned to do his father''s responsibility after knowing the existence of his son, such as bearing the expenses of the child before he was an adult. He only had a natural feeling of closeness and identity to his children.


    3. As far as the man knows, he only thinks that the mother of the child is to the child No, so he wanted to take his son, but he also gave Su Han the right to choose.


    4. The male owner didn''t ask about Su ran because he didn''t want to participate in the dog blood dispute between Miss Su and the male and female owners. Thank you for the angel who cast the overlord vote or irrigated the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank you for irrigating [nutrient solution]:


    21740989, 50 bottles; 10 bottles; Meijing 18814464019, Mingshang, tea 5 bottles; Huanhuan, Miaomiao, Hulu, 3 bottles; Yu Qingzhi, he Xiaoli, blue sky and Baiyun 2 bottles; Yin Shangqing, velisa, 26707776, paste Jun in the quilt, a zero, faint fragrance floating snow sea 1 bottle;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 33

    In front of the Lu family''s dinner table, Lu Boyang posted a video to the group, and threw out a sentence: "I can''t say clearly, you can feel it yourself."


    Then, a video in the group chat can be described as a thousand layer waves.


    He stealthily brushed the conversation of the other four idiots in the group, and Lu Boyang said in secret: look, it''s not that he is dazzled. Today''s, or recently, the great demon king is really not normal.


    Lu Boyang squinted and thought to himself whether he wanted to write intelligence from Zhoufu.


    At this time, his back was chilly. Lu Boyang suddenly looked up and saw Lu Shao looking at him coldly.


    "Cough, uncle?"


    "Something?"


    "Well, it''s OK."


    "Eat when you have nothing to do."


    "Oh."


    The family rules of the Lu family are not only strict, they are just the old three sets. Originally, they thought that the grandfather had an accident, his father and his uncle were gone. When the Lu family arrived in the hands of the third uncle, those traditional feudal dross would be reformed and overthrown. Unexpectedly, they were carried forward and strengthened.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Yu Lele studio.


    "Miss Su, I ordered a working meal. You can stay and have a light meal before you go back." Xu Xiao looks at Su ran and says.


    "Thank you, but you don''t have to," Su ran said with a smile, rejecting the other party''s offer. "It''s getting late. I have to hurry back."


    Hearing the speech, Xu Xiao seemed to think of this very young music master in front of him, and there was a teenager at home.


    "Then I won''t delay Mr. Su. Today''s business is really troubling Mr. Su."


    "Don''t you say that." Speaking of this matter, Su ran feels very embarrassed.


    "Today''s trouble is also my responsibility." Su ran said apologetically.


    "No, it''s not Mr. Su''s responsibility. I just didn''t expect a company as big as Shengding to have such no contract spirit." Xu Xiao frowned and said, "but don''t worry too much about Mr. Su. I think it''s probably a management problem over there."


    "As for our side, it''s a blessing in disguise. At least it''s a great pleasure." Speaking of this, Xu Xiao is a little excited.


    Today''s wave of plagiarism, in the end, they won a great victory, and public opinion almost overwhelmingly stood on their side.


    What''s more, Yu Lele''s music album has also been very well publicized, and the effect is more than what they expected before. Moreover, netizens'' expectations of other songs on the album are also very high.


    Xu Xiao now wants to @ Sheng Ding Entertainment''s chairman, thank the other party for "sacrificing" himself and giving them such a big promotional package.


    "There''s nothing bad about it." Su ran nodded and said.


    "I want to trouble manager Xu for one thing." after a pause, Su ran added, "if it''s convenient for me to have that video about me on the Internet today, if it''s convenient, could you please help me clean up the video while dealing with the orderly public opinion?"


    "This is easy."


    "However," Xu Xiao couldn''t help but look at Su ran with a puzzled look. "Mr. Su, the reaction caused by your video is actually quite positive. How can you want to deal with it? Moreover, through this, it is very helpful to improve the popularity of Mr. Su. Even our studio can help you with a wave of promotion "


    " please don''t! "


    The entertainment industry is too complicated. She is not a star, and she is not ready to be an Internet star. She only sells songs to make a living and occasionally improve the quality of life. What can she do with such high traffic and popularity?


    If she is famous, Su ran only hopes that one day, her music creation and her personal identity will be known by the label of music master.


    "And the person who uploaded the video, also called Li Xiaoxue, please look at it with the help of manager Xu. Don''t encounter any network violence." Su ran said.


    "Don''t worry, I understand." Xu Xiaobao testified.


    The person named Li Xiaoxue on the Internet can take out that video. Whether it''s someone Su ran knows or not, people who can stand up and upload that video at that time are very worthy of their studio''s thanks.


    Things on the Internet are difficult to distinguish between right and wrong. As a video uploader, Li Xiaoxue will encounter attacks from water army or extreme netizens after the incident, and even human flesh is possible. He really needs to pay attention to it.


    "Then I will trouble manager Xu."


    "You''re welcome. May I ask Zhang Ling to send you off?"


    "No, no, you are busy."


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ran has just stepped out of the office building and is about to call a taxi.


    As a result, as soon as I went out, I saw a familiar figure.


    The boy has some slender body, at the moment is carrying a schoolbag, leaning against the pillar beside the building, do not know what to carry the bag.With one hand in his pocket, he lowered his head and did not know what he was thinking. He raised his head from time to time to look at the people who came out of the building and passed in front of him, and then continued to lower his head.


    "Su Han?" Su Ran is really surprised to see Su Han.


    During this period, many people left the building after work. If it wasn''t for Su Han, who was still wearing the school uniform of No.7 Middle School, which seemed a little abrupt in this place, and if Su ran was not quite familiar with this smash, she would not have noticed Su Han when she came out.


    At this time, it seems that there is a general feeling, the original low head of Su Han also suddenly raised his head, looked at the door side.


    Originally, Su Han kept his head down and didn''t feel it. Now he raised his head and revealed a pretty handsome face, although he was still childish.


    At the moment of seeing Su ran, the young man seems to have a glimmer of light in his eyes, which makes the whole person bright.


    Even a few little sisters who happened to walk in front of Su Han couldn''t help looking at Su Han''s side a few more times, and then got together and didn''t know what to discuss.


    Oh, look, my son is so handsome!


    Su Ran is also a little proud in her heart, and then she quickens her pace and walks towards Su Han.


    "How did you come here?" Su ran asked. She was quite surprised that Su Han appeared here.


    Before that, Du Wentao''s mother sent a message to her, saying that Su Han didn''t go to their home for dinner. Su ran wondered whether the child had gone home.


    Because she is worried that Su Han doesn''t order takeout and that she can make something at home to make a living, Su Ran is in a hurry to go back.


    They had a broken refrigerator at that time. Although Su ran was later asked to call a master to repair it, but in view of Su Ran''s living ability and early cooking skills, the refrigerator only prepared some eggs, steamed bread, and other materials such as food in bags.


    Usually, it''s OK to make breakfast, but it''s not enough for Su Han''s boys at this stage.


    Asked by Su ran, Su Han seems to be stunned.


    "You said on wechat that you are here." Said Su Han.


    After the last parents'' meeting, she followed this woman to Yu Le Le''s studio, so this time, seeing the news of Su dye''s hair, Su Han immediately remembered this place.


    Su ran


    "I mean, why didn''t you come home and come here?" Su ran takes a puff from the corner of her mouth, then stares at Su Han and continues to ask.


    It''s true that she sent wechat. However, if her meaning is correct, she just wants to tell her son to smash it so that he can go home and do his homework without waiting for her to eat.


    Why does Mao Suhan come here?


    "I am..." Su Han''s mouth dry to jump out of three words, and then there is no then.


    This place is not owned by anyone. He comes as soon as he wants to. How come this woman has so many problems? Is it not bothered?


    Thinking secretly in his heart, Su Han felt as if he was more reasonable.


    "It''s coming anyway." Said Su Han.


    Just, by Su Ran''s eyes straight staring at, that kind of inexplicable heart is how to return a responsibility?


    As if he didn''t want to let people see the embarrassment in his eyes at the moment, Su Han coolly opened his head to the side and no longer looked at Su ran.


    Su ran seems to have guessed something.


    But she didn''t say, ha ha.


    You have always been so cool. Don''t peek at your mother and me.


    Seeing her son smashing plastic on her face, Su ran tried very hard to control her facial expression and didn''t laugh.


    However, Su ran still has a smile on her face.


    He looked at Su Han brightly.


    "What do you think I do?" Su ran can''t stand staring. Su Han turns around and says with disgust.


    "See if you are tired waiting here." Su ran said with kindness.


    "How can it be," said Su Han, with a slight pause and a murmur: "it hasn''t been long."


    "That''s good," Su ran said with a smile. "Let''s go home."


    "Oh." The boy answered and stood up cool.


    "Oh, by the way", as if thinking of something, Su Han suddenly handed the thing in his hand to Su ran: "take it, here you are."


    "Yes?"


    Looking at Su Han''s outstretched hand, Su ran can see clearly what Su Han has been carrying in his hand just now.


    It''s a cup of milk tea.


    Look at the color, seems to be her favorite Matcha + Oreo flavor!


    Looking at the cup of milk tea in the bag in front of her, Su Ran is very surprised.


    After the accident, I was a little excited.


    At the beginning, before becoming a dew drinking master and being strictly controlled by the assistants, Su ran had a quite indulgent campus time.


    At that time, like many students, milk tea was a life extension thing.The only difference is that their boyfriends buy drinks for their girlfriends and their girlfriends buy them for their boyfriends. Otherwise, they buy them to their friends, which is different from Suran. She wants to drink and buy them herself.


    I didn''t expect that the first time someone invited her and milk tea together in her two lives, it was a real bargain.


    Although it seems that the money is still her money in principle, ignoring these details can be regarded as someone else''s.


    It turns out that it''s so cool not to buy milk tea from your pocket!


    I''m a little moved. How can I be a fat four.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Han doesn''t know what Su Ran is thinking at the moment.


    Seeing that the things in her hand had been handed over for a long time, Su ran just stood there without saying anything and didn''t mean to ask for the next thing.


    Su Han felt flustered and subconsciously looked at the cup of milk tea in his hand.


    After looking at it, Su Han found that it was because it had been kept for a long time, or it was shaken when he came over. At the moment, the ice cream on the top of the cup, as well as the ice cubes in the middle, had completely melted, and the layer of biscuits scattered on the ice cream was completely softened and melted into the milk tea.


    Originally, this cup of milk tea, the top is white, the bottom is Matcha green, looking very refreshing, but now all mixed together, gray green gray green, also mixed with black biscuits.


    Sensory, it''s a little hard to say.


    "Forget it. Don''t drink it." Su Han''s face was stiff and quickly took back his hand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Su ran looks at her smashing and is puzzled. She hears Su Han say, "no ice."


    "No ice, no ice. Anyway, the taste is the same, and I tell you, long-term and cold are not good, you should pay attention to ah." Su ran said, taking the cup of milk tea from Su Han''s hand.


    "Whatever you want." Su Han turned his head and said casually.


    is in Tucao: what is cool? It''s the bottom of the day when someone was ordering tea at home, and make complaints about the whole store so that they could give him a whole glass of ice.


    "Thank you for smashing


    "Yes." Su Han answered in a low voice.


    "Eh?"


    "What''s the matter?" Hearing Su Ran''s voice, Su Han is a little nervous.


    "This is the brand we ordered at home that day." Noticing the logo on the cup, Su ran said brightly.


    Since the few little assistants around him, master Su''s life began to fly.


    Like milk tea or something.


    How to know which house is the best to drink!


    This family''s milk tea is the best one Su Ran has found, especially his Matcha snow angel!


    "Well," Su Han''s footstep was slightly stunned, vaguely answered, "there is also a family near here."


    "Is it? That would be great. I thought it would take a long time to have a branch. "


    "Yes."


    "Not good?" Seeing that Su Ran is inserted into the straw, she stops after only a sip. Su Han feels a little cluttered and asks.


    "No, I want to take a picture first. This is my son''s first filial piety to me." Su ran said. She took out her mobile phone seriously and took a photo of the milk tea in her hand.


    Looking at such a cup of milk tea that has been mixed with gray and green, Su Ran is still very interested in changing several angles to shoot. Su Han''s expression slightly twitches.


    Isn''t it just a cup of milk tea that''s ugly? What can I do for you.


    make complaints about Su Han''s mind.


    He would not admit that he was very happy to see the woman with her mobile phone and milk tea, her face focused and her mouth raised.


    Immediately, Su Han seemed to think of something in general, and suddenly frowned.


    A cup of broken milk tea is so happy. This woman is too good to cheat.


    Was that how old a man was cheated?


    Until now, Su Han still firmly believes that Su ran was cheated by the slag man surnamed Lu, and then gave birth to him in a muddle headed way.


    "I think there''s something wrong with your vision." Suddenly, Su Han looks at Su ran sideways and throws out a sentence abruptly.


    If it''s not the vision problem, how can you see a man surnamed Lu?


    At least, in Su Han''s eyes, the man named Lu Shao is nothing but money.


    What do you look like?


    Hum, not as handsome as he is!


    I don''t know what I''m thinking about when I smash my heart. When I hear this sentence coming out of my mind, Su Ran has a Tuo of orioka in the half of the straw.


    What''s wrong with your vision?


    About Su Han''s evaluation, Su Ran''s first reaction in her mind is the two houses she chose today.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden delay of Yu Lele studio, she would have taken Su han to see the house as soon as school was over! Maybe they''re half a homeowner now.Su ran puts the main responsibility for the accident on the man who turned her pink to black again.


    As for the house.


    "I sent you two apartment types, don''t you like it?" Su ran asked.


    Heart way: no wonder her door map sent in the past, Su Han also did not return to her, afraid is not two sets did not see?


    But she thought it was good. What''s wrong?


    "You mean house?"


    "You''re not saying that?" Su ran glances at Su Han and asks back.


    Su Han: of course not! I say you have a problem with the way you look at men!


    "Yes..."


    "Don''t you like it?" Su ran asked, just to say, it doesn''t matter if you don''t like it. There are several other apartment types in that community.


    Then, listen to Su Han very quickly and firmly said: no do not like.


    "Well, which one do you think is better?" Su ran blinks, looks at Su Han and asks.


    "Well The first one. " Su Han thought for a moment and replied.


    In fact, both of them were OK, but he didn''t understand the second one: why should we make the bedroom so far apart, on the left and right sides of the living room.


    "The first set? Well, we''ll take the first set. "


    "Wait," Su Han suddenly asked a rather realistic question: "do we have enough money?"


    "Almost. When I was in the sales department, I asked them to help me calculate the price of the 17th floor. Well, this one."


    ¡°17£¿¡± Su Han''s eyes flashed, and he said.


    "Well, on the 17th floor, the sales lady said that 17 / 19 / 20 is the highest price of the whole building."


    Anyway, for things you don''t know much about, price = quality, this is OK.


    "Oh."


    So it is


    It''s just a coincidence


    Su Han''s eyes drooped slightly.


    Without looking at Su Han, Su ran enlarges the photo on her mobile phone and continues: "this is the price of the first set that you think is OK. It''s a little more than 700W. Our family has enough money now to pay the down payment."


    As for the later loan repayment and decoration money


    "Don''t worry, your mother will try hard!" Su ran pats Su Han on the shoulder and says.


    "Su Han, you are also the second generation of Fang immediately. Do you have any feelings?" Turning her head, Su Han looks dazed and worried about her life. Su ran sighs to herself, deliberately teasing and asking.


    Su Han: I can''t think of it.


    "If you don''t have that much money, you''d better forget it." Don''t buy a house. Su ran frowned and said.


    Although, for the future of their house, he is also very much looking forward to, but Su Han does not want Su ran to make money in order to buy a house.


    Su Han, a junior high school student, doesn''t pay much attention to those things on the Internet. She doesn''t know that Su ran rushed to Yu Lele studio to help with the online plagiarism.


    He only treats Su ran as if he wants to make more money, so he works overtime.


    Thinking that this woman would often, even every night, come back late, Su Han suddenly felt that there was no other house.


    He didn''t want to be like this. He didn''t want Suran to do any bad work in order to make money.


    Even though Su Han somehow believed that Su ran would not do that kind of work again, it was dangerous to come back late like today.


    Especially the woman is so beautiful.


    Su ran may not have noticed it. Several men have already peeked at Su ran with some frivolous eyes just now. They are blocked by Su Han or glared back directly.


    "Smash, wait, you don''t move!"


    When Su Han was thinking seriously about Su Ran''s safety, he was almost startled when he heard Su Ran''s voice.


    "Why?"


    "You don''t move, just keep it like this, I''ll take a picture of you!" Su ran said excitedly.


    Although I don''t know what this son was just thinking about, his face is dignified and serious, but, to be honest, Su Han looks like a little adult and deep, and looks a little handsome.


    Especially the side face!


    Shoot it, you have to shoot it!


    Although Su Ran''s mobile phone already has several photos of Su Han playing basketball last time, because of the distance between them and Su Han''s running speed on the court, the photos taken by Su ran are blurred, which is not as good as they are now.


    And, to be honest, the color of Suhan''s basketball team uniform is really ugly.


    Here, Su ran takes out the posture of her mobile phone and lets Su Han break the work in a second.


    "Don''t shoot!" Su Han said, hurriedly opened his face.


    Do kids nowadays don''t like taking pictures?


    Looking at Su Han''s appearance of avoiding fear and not being in a hurry, Su ran says secretly.Su ran immediately had an answer to this question.


    Because she thought of the "mother and son, parent-child dress group photo" sent by Du Wentao''s mother in the parent contact group today.


    In the picture, Du Wentao''s face is forced to open a business. I''m afraid only Du Wentao''s mother doesn''t feel it.


    Cough, she is a kind mother, but also an understanding mother


    Su ran recited it twice in her heart.


    Although still feel a little sorry, but Su ran still put away the mobile phone.


    On one side, Su Han, who hasn''t waited for Su Ran''s next step, feels a little quiet nearby. She can''t help turning her head back. Then she sees that Su Ran is checking the bus stop with her mobile phone.


    Su Han


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing her son looking at herself, Su ran raised her eyes and asked.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to take pictures?" Su Han asks a way, still a face stink fart appearance.


    "Really?"


    "Just one, and don''t make me ugly on purpose! It''s not allowed to be put in the group of parents! "


    Su ran: ouch, this one is so cute.


    "Don''t worry, let''s collect it ourselves! What''s more, my son is so handsome that I can''t be ugly


    "Come on, I did."


    "Don''t laugh, just like that, cool!"


    ¡­¡­


    The author has something to say: 1. According to the suggestions of the cute kids, I changed the direction of the dialog box to the left ~


    2. [draw the key points] I saw your message yesterday, and I seriously reflected on myself: there should be a lot of supporting roles, after all, we should promote the development of the plot. However, in view of your suggestions, we will try our best to weaken and compress the supporting roles, and then we will give you a lot of numbness and children The family interaction.


    3. Of course, the male master still has to have, not to wash the white for the male Lord, but because of the future scene of han''er smashing and old father''s mutual hatred. I am very, very looking forward to it! (it''s going to be fun!)


    4. The website temporarily adjusts the comments to the author''s comments. I can see that I will reply to your comments one by one in the background. You can also see the author''s reply in your own background

 Chapter 34

    As soon as they get home, Su ran starts the crazy P-map mode with her mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?" Su Han can''t help but ask in a low voice after watching Su ran focus on the screen of her mobile phone for a while, completely shielding the world from the world, unless the earthquake, tsunami and other things can''t interrupt me.


    Su ran: eh, was her son talking to her just now?


    "What did you say, son?" Su ran squeezed out a second, looked up at Su Han and asked.


    "Nothing," Su Han frowned and muttered, "it''s just a photo to ask what you''re doing."


    As for how long it took?


    Moreover, I don''t know why, looking at this woman''s face full of enthusiasm, but also from time to time facing the photo on her mobile phone and smiling strangely, Su Han has an ominous premonition


    "P diagram." Su ran youyou said, continuing to flip the photo in her mobile phone.


    This is a self-made photo with the background of the bus stop where they were waiting for the bus. In the photo, Su ran and Su Han, the mother and son, are standing on the left and the right.


    Su Ran''s face is full of implicit smile.


    You can refer to the parent-child group photo that Du Wentao''s mother sent to the parent contact group for details.


    As for Su Han.


    Although the expression on the young man''s face is still cool and dragging, and he looks at Su ran next to him with suspicion, he is more cooperative and does not look like Du Wentao''s forced business in the picture.


    On hearing this, Su Han''s mouth twitched.


    "What were you doing before?"


    This woman has been tossing these photos with her head down all the way back. As for his son, it seems that after su ran took a lot of photos with great satisfaction, he was completely ignored?


    "I was just selecting photos. Can''t I choose so many photos carefully?" Su ran said.


    Although at first, sukhanti''s condition was to take only one picture.


    But just one? How is that possible?


    Su ran took several pictures of them on her mobile phone. This is the best one.


    A pair of high beauty mother and son photo, can be said to be very eye-catching.


    Su Han''s line of sight also falls on the photo on Su Ran''s mobile phone.


    "I think it''s good. What else do you want?" Su Han slightly frowned, some puzzled asked, tone also some dislike.


    There is nothing wrong with him standing side by side with the woman.


    Isn''t that normal?


    Su Han murmured to himself that he would not admit that this photo was actually very good.


    He himself needless to say, this woman than other students'' mother, do not know how much better.


    "Of course P, you don''t understand, P-map, this is the minimum respect for photos!" It has nothing to do with appearance!


    No matter what she thinks, Su ran talks nonsense.


    Then, the slender fingers continue to dot the photo.


    The background is empty.


    I can have some of it.


    Whitening, this also can have, again whitening once good.


    Face shape, very good, don''t do it.


    I don''t need to do it. Su Ran''s facial features are already very delicate.


    ¡­¡­


    As for the next son.


    My son is very handsome, so I don''t need P. I just want her to be good-looking.


    Su ran looks up at Su Han and happily makes a decision.


    By the way, there are scars.


    Looking at the 3.4 cm scar on her forehead in the photo, Su ran hesitates for a moment. Although she doesn''t lower her appearance, she still wears it off.


    Su Ran''s action was noticed by Su Han.


    Like thinking of something, Su Han''s relaxed eyes suddenly flashed a sharp color.


    "You..."


    "Yes?" Without noticing the change of her son''s expression, Su ran responds subconsciously: "what?"


    "This..." The expression on his face seems to be tangled for a while. Finally, Su Han still raised his hand and pointed to Su Ran''s forehead and asked, "how did you get it?"


    "This one?" Su ran raises her hand subconsciously and touches the clear mark on her forehead.


    In the original text, this scar is a "souvenir" given by Su ran, a vicious woman, when she was offline.


    There is also such a passage in the memory of the Lord.


    At that time, "Su ran" had been drugged, but her consciousness had not been completely lost. She was dragged by a group of people. The original owner fought hard and tried to get rid of those people. Of course, she failed. In the process of struggling, she was pushed to the tea table by one of them. The wound was left when she hit the sharp corner of the table.


    As for the current Su ran, it can only be regarded as a vague memory and doesn''t mind much.But, suddenly, Su ran doesn''t know how to answer.


    Su ran doesn''t know. She has another meaning when she falls into Su Han''s eyes.


    Su Han''s lips pursed up, almost pulled into a line, obviously not very happy.


    "Because of that man again?" Su Han asked, biting his teeth, clasping his fists on both sides, as if to vent his dissatisfaction at the moment.


    Men? What man?


    Su ran P''s finger of the photo was stunned for two seconds before she reflected who the man Su Han said might be.


    The man in the original? Song Zeyu?


    "Emmm, almost, but not exactly." Su ran thought for a moment and said casually.


    In the original text, the woman with this robbery is totally self inflicted, but the fundamental reason is to rob the male master with the female owner.


    So, it''s because of the man. It seems that there is nothing wrong with him.


    When Su Han suddenly noticed that children of this age group were curious and wanted to know about their mother''s past, Su ran gave an answer casually.


    But did not notice, get the answer of the moment, Su Han that eyes suddenly burst out that a touch of strong anger.


    Sure enough, it was the man again!


    Su Han roared in his heart.


    If the idea can kill people, the Lord Lu, who is in the Lu family at the moment and doesn''t know that he has been ordered into his seat, will probably be dead to the last.


    It''s time to give that man a good beating today!


    Su Han gnaws his teeth and says in secret.


    In fact, he was already thinking about how he should revenge the old man.


    Until suddenly close to his mobile phone in front of him, interrupted Su Han''s thinking.


    "Son smash, what are you doing?" Su ran looks at Su Han''s expressionless face and asks. She holds her mobile phone and shakes Su Han''s eyes. She says, "come on, look at the finished product. Isn''t it very good?"


    "Well?" She looks at the photo Su ran handed over.


    Su Han: Er


    "It''s no different." Su Han frowned and said.


    "This proves that I am good at P-map technology. You can''t see the trace of P-map."


    Su ran takes back her mobile phone, looks at her photo and nods. She is very satisfied and saves it.


    "I mean, nothing has changed." What''s the difference between this woman''s so-called P-map before and after? Well, I didn''t see it.


    "It''s just a slight adjustment. What changes do you need?" Su ran felt that her P-map level was questioned.


    "What else do you want..." Inexplicably, Su ran gets a white eye, and Su Han mutters.


    "It''s called the vanity of women. You can''t understand such a profound question, son. Ah." Su ran looks at Su Han with an affected sympathy, shakes her head and sighs.


    "Empty? Rong? Heart? "


    "Well."


    "Is to buy expensive clothes, famous brand bags?" Su Han doesn''t care about this, but occasionally she hears the girls in her class discuss these topics.


    Is this woman so material?


    Yes, if not material, how can be easily cheated by that kind of man.


    "That''s what you said. Why..."


    Su''s words were not good enough to be interrupted


    "Will someone buy you those things?"


    Su ran: I What''s wrong with me? Me?


    Su ran looks confused and then listens to Su Han: "if you like it, when I make money later, I can buy it for you, buy a lot of it!"


    So, don''t point to anyone else.


    In the past, we can''t.


    "Pooh, ha ha..."


    Although I don''t understand the meaning of Ertao''s sudden comments, Su Ran is really amused by Su Han''s pretence of aging and "I raise you".


    This makes Su ran suddenly think of those children who are about the same age as Su Han when she went to college to communicate in this world.


    Two small junior high school students, secretly fall in love at school, the boy still holding the girl''s hand, especially seriously said, "I will be good to you all my life"


    "It''s funny." Su Han is puzzled by Su dye''s appearance, frowns slightly and says discontentedly.


    Su Ran is staring at her like this, but she is a little embarrassed.


    "No, hahaha, son, I''ll tell you..."


    "Well, that''s right. When you fall in love with a girl, don''t say that to someone else." Otherwise, one will be cheated!


    Su Han


    It''s obviously about this woman. How can I get involved with him again.


    The point is, why is this topic again.What love, he is not in love! It''s even more impossible to say that to anyone.


    Su Han''s speechless face is naturally interpreted as shy by Su ran.


    It seems like Su Han''s rebellious age and adolescence is that he begins to yearn for love and is not willing to let his family know.


    Unfortunately, Su Ran is a bachelor''s house with no love experience at all. In this respect, it seems that she can''t provide her cheap son with any useful experience.


    "But, son smash", suddenly Su ran looked at Su Han seriously and said, "if you are in love, you must tell me."


    At least let her have the right to know, and then the house, car, betrothal gifts and so on can be prepared in advance.


    Well, it seems a little early.


    It''s all right, early preparation is good, B city''s house price rises so fast, in case the time comes, what can I do if I can''t afford it.


    Su Han looks at Su ran, who has already begun to imagine a bright future, with black lines on his face.


    Although I don''t know what this woman is thinking, I always think it''s not a good thing.


    Su Han: How did you get to such a topic? How can we end this topic.


    When Su Han''s heart is very tangled, fortunately, the takeaway order has arrived.


    "I''ll get the takeaway!"


    Su ran, who is about to say something, is interrupted. Hearing the knock at the door, Su Han runs quickly to the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Maybe she didn''t want to take care of this boring woman again. This time, Su Han brought the takeout into the house. Instead of asking Su ran to come over as usual, she put the takeout on the table very coldly, and then took out the lunch boxes one by one.


    Two minutes later.


    Looking at Su ran, who is still concentrating on her mobile phone on the sofa, Su Han finally can''t help calling out.


    "Well, it''s dinner."


    "You eat first, don''t worry about me. I''ll make a circle of friends first." Su ran said without raising her head.


    As for the content of the circle of friends, of course, it''s her handsome son.


    Anyway, before Su Han just said not to send to the parents contact group, and did not say that can not send the circle of friends.


    Su ran silently praises her mechanism.


    "I don''t understand you women..." Su Han lowered his head and make complaints about it.


    "Of course you don''t understand." If you are not a parent, you can''t understand the fun of this kind of friends.


    Su ran ignores Su Han''s dislike, and excitedly selects and edits the content of his circle of friends: I think my son should be called Su Nuan, ha ha ha.


    After sending this paragraph, Su ran added some more photos.


    Including several close ups of her holding the cup of grey green milk tea in her hand, and a single photo of Su Han.


    Before, Su ran took many close-up photos of Su Han''s side face and front face in her mobile phone, which was really super handsome.


    Su Li looked at the long-range photo album, but it was a photo of Su Li''s hair.


    In the photo, Su Han stands next to the station, leaning against the stop sign behind him. Because the light at night is poor and the distance is a little far away, Su Han''s face is not so clear in the photo. At least, the small expression of disgust on the face of cheap son at that time can''t be seen in this picture.


    Although it''s a little fuzzy, this picture is still very artistic conception, and in Su Ran''s eyes, her son is still as handsome.


    Click publish to finish!


    When Su ran looks up, she finds that Su Han is not eating. Instead, she is sitting in front of the table, lowering her head and playing with her mobile phone.


    "Why didn''t you eat it?"


    "How did you send this one?"


    The mother and son asked almost at the same time.


    Su ran: eh?


    I''ve been doing it for a long time. I''m looking at her circle of friends.


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? Your mother and I have a broad aesthetic, right? Didn''t you get your ugly picture? " Su ran thinks that Su Han is monitoring whether she has shared any wonderful pictures in her circle of friends. She raises her eyebrows at Su Han and says.


    "I didn''t have an ugly picture." Su Han whispered.


    "Besides, I think your aesthetic is average." Su Han said very honestly.


    Really, there must be something wrong with the beauty of this woman. After taking so many pictures before, she actually chose this one to send it.


    What''s more, with nine photos of the circle of friends, why let his one be surrounded by a circle of ugly, gray green and gray green close-up photos of milk tea from various angles?!


    "Did you? I think it''s good. " It can be fully explained that her son bought her milk tea.


    Su Han: ha ha, just be happy.


    "Why didn''t you send out the one that you''ve been working on for a long time?" After a while, Su Han stares at Su ran and asks.


    Yes, they are surrounded by a circle of milk tea photos.


    "Which one? No, it''s an exclusive collection. " Su ran said solemnly."Oh." Smell speech, Su Han just, indifferent ground should one.


    It''s just


    I''m afraid it''s not an illusion. How can su ran feel that she saw a trace of regret on her own face just now.


    At this time, Su Han''s mobile phone vibrated.


    Looking at the news of Su dye''s hair on wechat, Su Han is a little confused.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I sent you the group photo just now. I have to work so hard. You should keep it well."


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han was stunned and threw out a sentence: "trouble."


    Then, Su Han said in a low voice: "I know."


    The voice seemed to come out of her throat. If they were not close, Su ran might not have heard it.


    "Come and eat." Su ran smiles with great satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Or the river noodles downstairs, or the familiar taste.


    After that, Su ran found out that the first time they ate rice noodles on this table, it was not that they ate too much and Su Han ate slowly.


    But the other side intentionally slowed down the speed, waiting for their own to finish.


    Now, when eating, Su Han doesn''t want to wait for Su ran. He usually eats at a normal speed. He sits opposite with his mobile phone, recites words, brushes and chats in groups.


    Then wait for Su ran to finish eating, and then take advantage of Su ran did not respond to come over, very quickly clean up the lunch box on the table.


    After eating, Su Han raised his head and looked at Su ran. He found that today Su ran ate more slowly than usual.


    Chopsticks stop in mid air, mobile phone next to the lunch box, facing the previous circle of friends, click in and back out, and repeat the cycle.


    "What are you painting?" Su Han still didn''t hold back and asked.


    Is it not tiring to brush all the time?


    "I''m looking at how many people like it and how many people comment on my circle of friends." Su ran said, completely ignoring the shocked and speechless eyes for a while, and continued to enjoy it.


    "23 like it!"


    "Oh."


    "There are still several parents commenting!"


    "Oh." I don''t want to know. Don''t tell me.


    ¡­¡­


    Not paying attention to Su Han''s disdain, Su ran looks at the message under the circle of friends with relish and replies one by one.


    Zhao Jiaming''s mother: is the person in the picture Su Han of your family?


    Su reply: Yes.


    Wang Lucheng''s mother: this picture of Su Han''s mother is very good.


    Thank you.


    Li Yang''s mother: where did you go to play? Coming home so late?


    Su reply: No, I am working overtime today. Xiaohan is coming to pick me up.


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, a dozen comments came out.


    Because of the different names of friends'' notes, this comment is very prominent among a large number of "XX Mom" comments.


    2 Piano client Lu: is that your son in the picture?


    Seeing Lu Shao appear in the comment area of her circle of friends, Su Ran is a little strange for a moment. However, she immediately thinks that this Mr. Lu is also a student''s parent, and that the children in her family are probably Su Han''s class. Su ran immediately calms down.


    Su reply: Yes.


    Her circle of friends has limited resources. After replying to this one, Su ran thinks that there should be no more comments from other parents. She was ready to put away her mobile phone and have a good meal.


    Who would have thought that within a few seconds, there was a new comment.


    It''s Lu Shao''s.


    2 Piano Music client Lu: Su Han?


    Su re: Yes.


    The author has something to say: 1. I have something to do today and a little late, thank you for waiting.


    2. 5000 words for today, 1000 words for difference, and more for tomorrow.


    3. The next chapter starts to do things, ha ha, thank you for the little angel who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me 1;


    thank you for irrigating [nutrient solution]:


    20 bottles of linzhuo, 17 bottles of Tuncheng, 10 bottles of big corn, life''s favorite, 5 bottles of 9845, ray, 3 bottles of Qingqing;? 2 bottles; 1 bottle of Weiyang and Yin Shangqing;


    thank you very much for your support, and I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 35

    "Son," Su ran, brushing her mobile phone, suddenly raised her head and looked at Su Han: "I suddenly thought of a very serious problem."


    Su Han


    You don''t look so serious now.


    "Your school''s Sutuo activities have a lot of competitions and accumulated points, isn''t it?" Ignoring Su Han''s disgusted eyes, Su ran asks.


    "Yes."


    "Is there a prize for the one with high score after that?"


    "It should be," Su Han thought and said. He looked at Su ran in front of him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Then we are not at a loss." Su ran then explained, "Du Wentao''s mother said that Du Wentao''s father couldn''t come back to participate in the school''s activities this time. There are only you and me in our family, er, and then add Liu Yangyang..."


    "That is to say, our family and Du Wentao''s family form a team. There are only two adults and you three in total. There is no man in the team." Not to mention the competition and activity points after that, maybe even the tent can''t be set up!


    Su ran had just brush her mother''s comments on Du Wentao''s in her circle of friends when she suddenly thought of this question.


    Smell speech, Su Han Leng Leng Leng, the expression on the face collapsed instantly.


    "What is no man?" Isn''t he?


    Su ran looks at Su Han as if she understood the last part of the line that Su Han didn''t say.


    "You don''t count. You are a boy, and so are Du Wentao and Liu Yangyang." Su ran looks at Su Han very seriously and says categorically.


    "I won''t let you lose!" Su Han said, his face was full of dissatisfaction.


    Is this woman questioning his ability?


    Even with Liu Yangyang and Du Wentao, their points will not be lower than other groups!


    "Do you understand how you set up the tent?" Anyway, Su ran didn''t understand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a pause, Su Han threw out a sentence in a low voice: "what''s difficult?"


    At this moment, Su Ran''s mobile phone suddenly rings.


    Looking at the caller ID on her mobile phone, Su Ran is surprised.


    "Eh?"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Han raised his head and asked.


    "Nothing. A call from a client." But before two rings, the other party hung up.


    Looking at the "customer - Mr. Lu" on the mobile phone, Su Ran is a little confused.


    Lu Shao?


    How could this guy call her all of a sudden.


    It''s not hand skating, is it?


    Or is the other party coming to urge her to make music?


    Thinking of the other party''s 60W turn that day, Su ran suddenly feels the truth.


    Today, Su ran planned to borrow the equipment from the music studio to record some piano pieces for Lu Shaofa. Unfortunately, the studio was busy until the evening, and Su ran didn''t have time.


    After hesitating for a moment, Su ran still sends a short message to the other party.


    "Mr. Lu, I''ll send the music to your email before this Friday."


    Click send.


    Before that, Su ran always felt that Lu Shao was very quick to send back messages.


    However, this time, Su Ran''s message was sent in the past, just like Shi Chenhai''s, and there was no reply at all.


    Maybe it''s really a hand slip.


    Su ran looks at the unresponsive mobile phone screen again and murmurs to herself.


    It can''t be because of that circle of friends.


    Although so far, Su Ran has not observed whether Lu Shao is the father of Su Han''s classmates in his class. However, this does not affect Su Ran''s treatment of Lu Shao as an ordinary parent.


    As for the other party''s comments in the circle of friends, Su ran doesn''t care too much.


    However, Su ran doesn''t know how much trouble Lu Shao has caused by her reply.


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Fu was called to the Lu family by Lu Shao all night.


    When he arrived at Lu''s home, he opened the door of his study and saw Lu Shao, who was sitting in his study, frowning and wondering what he was thinking about. Zhou Fu was stunned and surprised.


    In his memory, it seems that after the stable Lu family, Mr. Lu''s mood has become more and more stable, especially in recent years, he has not seen when Lu Shao appears in this expression.


    Irritable, confused, and hesitant?


    Zhou Fu thinks that he may be wrong.


    "Well, sir..."


    "Is there anything difficult?" Zhou Fu walked over and stood in front of Lu Shao. He lowered his voice and asked carefully.


    The heart is in doubt: should not ah, recently in B city several projects, seems to be quite smooth.


    What''s more, even if something is not going well, it should not be a matter in the eyes of today''s Lu family?Hearing Zhou Fu''s voice, Lu Shao seemed to come back from his own thoughts.


    There was no recognition, but no denial.


    "You checked Sue before Well, what about Su Han''s mother Lu Shao raised his eyes, looked at Zhou Fu and asked in a deep voice.


    On hearing this, Zhou Fu was stunned.


    When he was investigating the young master''s affairs, he did investigate the information of Su Ran''s woman by the way.


    My husband didn''t care about it before, so he left it like this.


    Mainly


    There''s a lot to say about that woman.


    Because he was worried that he would have a bad impression on the young master after he knew about Su ran, Zhou Fu had decided to throw the information into the shredder.


    As for Su ran, Zhou Fu has recently arranged for the legal adviser of the Lu family to determine the compensation plan, even including the living expenses of Su ran in the future.


    Just, did not expect originally completely did not pay attention to this matter Lu Shao, unexpectedly will suddenly ask that woman.


    Therefore, when listening to Mr. Lu''s sudden mention of Su Han''s mother, Zhou Fuyi did not respond.


    "Where is the information?" Without waiting for Zhou Fu to open his mouth, Lu Shao frowned impatiently and asked.


    "Well, it''s right at home. Just a moment, sir. I''ll bring it right away." Zhou Fu said, quickly quit the study.


    But a few minutes, for Lu Shao, is like a two-hour meeting for those shareholders of the Lu family.


    A few minutes later, Zhou Fu knocked again and entered the study, still holding a folder in his hand.


    "Sir, all the information you need is here, from more than ten years ago to the latest." When handing the folder to Lu Shao, Zhoufu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, he was worried that when he went to the woman to talk about the young master''s affairs and compensation conditions, the other party would take the opportunity to offer some excessive terms, so he specially left this information for reference and did not really destroy it.


    It''s just


    Seeing that Lu Shao took over the information, Zhou Fu frowned and hesitated for a moment. Finally, he didn''t hold back his mouth.


    "Sir, in fact, there is no information about that woman..." Zhou Fu didn''t say what he said, so he interrupted abruptly.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it all of a sudden, but in the middle of Zhou Fu''s speech, especially when it comes to the words "that woman", Lu Shao suddenly looks up at him.


    The look - quite sharp and chilling.


    Did he say something wrong? No


    Zhou Fu wiped a cold sweat, secretly wondering.


    And listen to Lu Shao with a very serious voice said: "that is Su Han''s mother."


    Zhou Fu:!


    What''s the situation?


    "Go out." Lu Shao took a cold look at Zhou Fu and said that his line of sight had fallen again on the document in his hand.


    "Su ran?" Lu Shao''s eyes fell on the name, and a glimmer of light flashed through his eyes.


    Shao''s face just moved down.


    When Su ran was expelled from his family, the Su family almost wiped out all traces of Su ran. In addition, song Zeyu deliberately suppressed the original incident.


    Therefore, it is impossible for others to know who Su ran was unless they really knew it.


    But who is the Lu family? That is the existence of several song''s groups that can''t be compared.


    It''s very easy to investigate something in the past.


    At the moment, Lu Shao has not only information about Miss Su''s family from childhood to adulthood, but also the dog blood experience among Su ran, song Zeyu, Lin Xinger and even Lu Boyang.


    Of course, it also includes what Su ran did afterwards.


    Looking at each word in the data, Lu Shao only felt extremely dazzling.


    Usury?


    Wine company?


    Company?


    Come out?!


    Lu Shao a pair of eyes sharp sword general, staring at the information in front of him, gripping his teeth to read out these words.


    Originally quite thick stack of data in Lu Shao''s hands, almost to be crushed in general.


    "Bang --"


    a loud noise.


    Zhou Fuxian, standing at the door of his study, was stunned. His eyes widened and his face was unbelievable.


    Sir, this is, smashing something?!


    If not after the study of the movement has not subsided, Zhou Fu would have thought it was their own auditory hallucinations.


    Because of that information?


    How could that be possible?


    Zhou Fu subconsciously denied this possibility.


    Even so, the information about Su ran was a little ugly. When he saw it, he felt uncomfortable.


    But not so angry.What''s more, Lu Shao is not a person who is easily angered. Even if there is something that makes the Lord Lu unhappy, Lu Shao laughs coldly at most.


    People who don''t know Mr. Lu very well can''t see that he is angry.


    What''s more, it''s out of control like now.


    Yes, it''s out of control!


    Zhou Fu felt that he had finally found a word to describe Lu Shao.


    When I was dealing with the collateral affairs of the Lu family, I didn''t see Mr. Lu so angry.


    This is the most incomprehensible part of Zhoufu.


    Because young master? Shouldn''t it? Because Su ran, there is no such possibility.


    "Come in."


    Zhou Fuzheng was puzzled when Lu Shao''s deep and cold voice came from the study again.


    When Zhou Fu came into the study under the pressure of breath, the information scattered all over the ground was in the eye.


    "Clean it up." Lu Shao said in a deep voice.


    At this moment, you don''t need to know more about Lu Shao, and you can easily see the irritability on his face.


    If it was not for Lu Shao who was lowering his head at the moment and the shadow blocking his eyes, he could see a trace of scarlet in his eyes.


    "Well, yes, sir." Zhou Fu should say, the action is quite swift and violent will Lu Shao in front of the information.


    Just as Zhoufu packed up all the information and was ready to evacuate quickly, Lu Shao''s voice sounded again.


    "I''m talking about getting rid of all this."


    I feel like I''m walking on the wire rope in the sky:?!


    Did he hear right?


    What Mr. Zhang means is that not only the information, but also everything about it should be cleared up?


    Without waiting for Zhou Fu to figure out the meaning of Lu Shao''s words, Lu Shao has given him a clear answer.


    "I don''t want a second person to know or investigate all the information about her."


    "Understand?" Lu Shao raised his eyes, looked coldly at Zhou Fu and asked.


    "Yes, sir. I see. I''ll arrange it." Although there are still 100000 reasons in my heart.


    "Well", after hesitating for a moment, Zhou Fu asked again, "that woman, cough, I mean, what happened to the little young master''s mother, do you need to follow up?"


    Smell speech, Lu Shao hands on the action of knuckle tapping, eyeground flash a touch of hesitation.


    "I''ll take care of it myself."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Some people stayed up all night, others had no dreams.


    The next day, Su Han, who was preparing to go to school with his schoolbag on his back, saw Su ran, who was still sleeping under normal circumstances, unexpectedly got up for the first time. It was quite unexpected.


    "Why do you get up so early today?" Su Han looks at Su ran strangely and asks.


    "Take you to school!" Holding half a steamed bread in her mouth, Su ran winks at Su Han and says leisurely.


    Sure enough, the steamed bread just out of the pot is delicious.


    Usually, before Su Han goes to school, she always makes breakfast at home, and then leaves a copy for Su ran.


    However, when Su dyed it, the eggs were cold and the steamed bread was a little hard.


    "You --" Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s eyes widened.


    This woman is joking!


    Let her take him to school.


    Su Han frowned and always felt strange.


    "I didn''t lie to you. Look, don''t the parents of many of your classmates take them to and from school? I think I should be a good mother, too Pretending not to see Su Han''s face full of surprise and a little reluctant, Su ran holds her cheek and continues.


    Speaking of it, it''s too much to worry about. She doesn''t have to worry about school affairs, but she also struggles to do housework at home!


    Although, most of their family''s "housework" is actually to throw away the takeout box.


    "No need to..." Ignore the bottom of the heart inexplicable trace of regret, Su Han said, raised his head, and cool said: "I am not a child."


    "But I''d like to send you to school. What should I do? What''s more, didn''t you pick me up yesterday? As a thank you, I have decided to send you to school today Looking at Su Han''s hidden embarrassment, Su ran tries very hard not to smile and continues to say solemnly.


    Why are parents so annoying now?


    Su Han frowned in disgust.


    "Well..."


    Su Han is about to say: whatever you want.


    As a result, before the second word is said, she is interrupted by Su Ran''s two chuckles.


    "Ha ha, no more teasing."


    "I''m going to the Lele studio today." Su ran explains.


    Last night, Yu Lele''s manager called Su ran again.


    The video that Su ran asked the other party to help him down was quickly processed. Except for the one that has been downloaded and collected, the video has not been found.Naturally, the popularity of the Internet is quickly being pushed down by new topics.


    However, video can be deleted, people''s memory can not be deleted.


    What''s more, Yu Lele''s "to" has not gone down.


    Yesterday, almost shortly after su ran left, the phone number of the studio and Xu Xiao''s private phone were knocked out.


    Most of them are from the agents of some entertainment companies, Star Studios, and even singers themselves. The purpose is to find Su ran to invite songs and Xu Xiao to ask for Su Ran''s contact information.


    Because she is not sure about Su Ran''s photo method, Xu Xiao doesn''t disclose Su Ran''s phone number.


    However, some of them are not bad. After Xu Xiao asked Su Ran''s meaning, she helped her make an appointment with her agent today.


    "BAM --"


    as soon as Su Ran''s voice dropped, she heard the door of bang shut.


    Oh, ha ha, it seems that I am angry.


    Thinking of Su Han''s face of resistance when she heard that she was going to send him to school just now, Su ran couldn''t help it and laughed unkindly.


    After a simple cleaning up at home, Su ran goes out with her bag.


    "Little Sue went out so early." Grandma Dabao looks at Su ran and says hello with a smile.


    "Yes."


    "How are you looking at the house? Are you looking after it?"


    "Almost." Su ran replied, her face also dyed with a smile.


    What was her early motivation?


    Dream? It''s not!


    Now, buying a house is Su Ran''s only motivation.


    Down the stairs, Su ran just walked out a few steps, the line of sight was not far away, a very familiar black luxury car to attract.


    "Mr. Lu?" Su ran looks at the people leaning by the car with a surprised look on her face.


    Then, thinking that she is not only the parents of Su Han''s classmate, but also one of her current big clients, Su ran immediately smiles again and says hello to each other: "it''s a coincidence that I met you here."


    Su Ran is also very strange about this.


    This is an old-fashioned neighborhood, isn''t it? Why is Lu Shao such a big guy here?


    It''s not going to be demolished here, is it?


    Su ran thinks this is the only possibility.


    If so, she will buy the house she lives with Su Han.


    When the time comes for demolition, she will demolish the first generation, and Su Han will demolish the second generation properly, ha ha.


    Su Ran is very happy to imagine that she is becoming a rich man in demolition. She does not notice that the man in front of her has a face of dross and some confusion, and that there is a trace of abnormality in the expression of the other party looking at him at the moment.


    "Unfortunately." Lu Shao suddenly opened his mouth, his voice was very hoarse.


    It''s not a coincidence. In fact, he''s been waiting here all night.


    Originally, last night Lu Shao drove out to question Su ran. However, when the car drove downstairs, Lu Shao hesitated again.


    What reason and position does he have to question the other party?


    For the first time, Lu Shao felt that one thing could make him so headache.


    However, no matter how angry, a night''s time, also enough to let Lu Shao calm down.


    Originally, when seeing Su Han leave from afar, Lu Shao was considering whether to go back.


    Just, the next moment, I saw Su ran going out.


    "Ha?" Su Ran is confused by Lu Shao''s sudden sentence.


    "Haoqiao" is just a greeting mood word.


    This man


    I''m afraid it''s not stupid?


    The atmosphere, suddenly embarrassed.


    Just as Su ran prepares to say goodbye politely and then leaves, Lu Shao speaks again.


    "Do you have time?"


    The author has something to say: it seems that I owe 1000 words again, then 9000 words will be updated tomorrow. Thank you for the angel who threw me the bully''s vote or irrigated the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank you for throwing [grenade] cherub: 1 Shenyu;


    thank you for throwing [mine] Angel: Goblin, cake ~ ~ ~ 1;


    thank you for irrigating [nutrient solution]:


    21740989, yejiu 30 bottles; autumn dada 20 bottles; Shen Yu 17 bottles; Wenye Wenye 3 bottles; Buddha life, e, bou, blue sky and white clouds 2 bottles; Mo, laughing, Yi Nanping, sugar loving Pikachu and mucu 1 bottle;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 36

    Do you have time?


    What do you mean? Tell her about the demolition? It seems unlikely.


    Su Ran is more confused by Lu Shao''s inexplicable words.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, I''m sorry. I''m just going out. Look..." Su ran hesitated for a moment and said with a slight apology.


    "Something urgent?" Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao asked.


    "Well, it''s OK." It''s mainly about meeting the agents introduced by Xu Xiao in Lele studio. She''s always late.


    And now she can''t record a few piano pieces to each other without equipment.


    Until now, seeing Lu Shao, Su ran still feels that the other party is coming to look for the piano music she wants to owe.


    Besides, she had no friendship with this man.


    "I''ll take you there."


    "Ha?" Is this the case of Shenma?


    "You do your business, I''ll wait for you."


    Hearing Lu Shao''s explanation, Su Ran''s eyes widen.


    "That, no, no more," Su ran waved her hand in a hurry and said, "it''s not really what''s important. I''m just going to see you..."


    Su ran can''t speak any more.


    Because, she found that Lu Shao looked at her expression, too Er, how to say, too deep, too serious, feeling that it was not a matter of one or two songs at all.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, do you have anything important to do?" Su ran frowned slightly, and her expression became serious and nervous. Then she looked up and asked Lu Shao.


    "En", Lu Shao lightly should a, pause, say again: "very important."


    "To me?"


    "Yes, for you." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says, but moves away in the moment when her eyes collide with Su ran.


    "All right." Su ran lowered her head, sighed, and said, temporarily putting off the idea of leaving.


    Although Su Ran is still very confused at the moment and has no idea what this Mr. Lu is looking for her, from the previous contacts, Lu Shao is not a person who will make jokes at will.


    What''s more, what the other party is like now, really It''s too serious.


    So serious that Su ran can''t refuse.


    After thinking about it, Su ran takes out her mobile phone and sends a message to Xu Xiao. She bothers the other party to postpone the meeting with her agent until the afternoon.


    Client Xu Xiao: it doesn''t matter, Mr. Su, if you have anything important to do, please go ahead. I''ve already told several agents of the other party about the meeting. It will be tomorrow.


    After receiving Xu Xiao''s reply, Su Ran is relieved.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, you can tell me what you want."


    "Sue..."


    Lu Shao seems to be about to open his mouth when he is interrupted by grandma Dabao''s voice.


    "Well, little sue, you haven''t left yet."


    Granny Dabao and Aunt Zhang, who were upstairs, came out of the corridor with a small cart selling vegetables.


    Seeing Su ran standing below, she just said hello casually, but she was shocked at the moment when she saw Lu Shao standing in front of Su ran.


    "Ah! And friends... " Granny Dabao''s face is a little strange, and then she thinks of something ordinary. She smiles and doesn''t say hello to Su ran. She takes Aunt Zhang and leaves in two or three steps.


    Until they were far away, they looked back from time to time.


    "Granny Dabao, who was that man just now? It seems that he knew Su ran." Aunt Zhang took granny Dabao and subconsciously lowered her voice.


    "No", as soon as her eyes turned, Aunt Zhang felt wrong again: "I don''t think it''s just a simple understanding. It seems that the man came to see Su ran specially!"


    "If it wasn''t for a special trip, who would have come and stood in our yard early in the morning?"


    While analyzing, Aunt Zhang felt that she was right and nodded her head.


    That man looks strange at a glance, and the key people''s clothes are not from them.


    "Oh, that man is still driving, the one behind him! I''m afraid he''s not rich Although Aunt Zhang doesn''t know about cars, she also knows that this kind of cars are not cheap.


    She has a fellow countryman to do business, bought a Big Ben, that can be millions!


    She looked at the car that the man drove by. It seemed that it was no worse than the one from her hometown.


    Granny Dabao has changed her impression of Su ran because of the two days. She doesn''t want to discuss it with this big mouth.


    "Is there any money in your way?" Said granny Dabao reluctantly.


    "It''s not in my way. I''m not curious," Aunt Zhang said with a smile. "I''m afraid it''s not the man Su ran hung up to. Oh, I said that she''s so peaceful these days, and she doesn''t go to those places to work. After working for a long time, she has found a rich owner."Aunt Zhang said, but secretly a little sour.


    That man she looks good, good-looking, but also rich, don''t be which big boss? Su Ran is such a good woman. How can she find such a good master.


    "Well, do you have any impression of the man just now? Are they the guests before Su ran? Have you brought them in before Aunt Zhang pulled down grandma Dabao again and asked.


    "No, I don''t know."


    Granny Dabao didn''t know what Aunt Zhang was thinking. However, when she said this, she was also muttering.


    After all, how can she say that she is also a passer-by? She just looked at that man''s eyes when she looked at Su ran, but it was not like the eyes that ordinary people or friends could have.


    "Hum, isn''t there a face left to see, or what the woman did before?" Aunt Zhang muttered to herself, and then said with disdain: "however, it''s not a good person who can find such a woman. Su Ran is afraid that she will not get a good result if she is a junior of this kind."


    "You can''t expect to be better." Granny Dabao glared at Aunt Zhang and said.


    "I''m telling you the truth. What can''t I hope for? I can''t have such a good condition as that man. I still haven''t got a family? Can''t a man be the father of Su Ran''s poor son? "


    ¡­¡­


    The conversation between granny Dabao and Aunt Zhang over there was not heard by the two parties because they spoke in a low voice.


    Just, the sudden interruption, let Lu Shao some displeasure.


    What''s more, the eyes of the two aunts just now, when they saw him and looked at Su ran again, made Lu Shao feel puzzled.


    "Get in the car." After looking at Su Ran''s back, there are residents going in and out of the corridor from time to time, Lu Shao said.


    After a pause, Lu Shao added: "let''s talk about it in another place. I''ll try not to delay you too long."


    "Well, all right." Su ran nods.


    Just now, grandma Dabao and Aunt Zhang could not hide their gossipy expressions. She was not blind. How could she not see them.


    What kind of work did the original owner do before? This matter is no secret in this area. I don''t know yet. Seeing such big men as Lu Shao appearing here, how can those people YY.


    Su ran, a musician who lives at home for 300 days a year, doesn''t matter. However, if there is any misunderstanding, it''s not good.


    After all, they are not only her clients, but also the parents of Su Han''s classmates.


    "No, no! I''ll do it myself. " Seeing that Lu Shao is trying to help her open the door, Su ran quickly steps forward and opens the door herself.


    Seeing Su ran avoid herself and get on the bus unconsciously, Lu Shao''s eyes sink and open the door to get on the car.


    When I met Lu Shao before, the other side all had drivers. This time it was Lu Shao who drove by himself.


    Su ran felt a little strange. She wanted to ask her casually.


    After opening her mouth, Su ran realizes that the atmosphere on the bus seems to be suffocating?


    It was even more embarrassing than the first time they met in dongshanyuan and the other party took her by the way.


    So fat?


    In addition to a few songs, she seems to have nothing to owe the big man, right?


    Su ran thinks of this and subconsciously tightens her small bag. Then she purses her lips and looks out of the window without saying a word. She completely regards herself as a transparent person.


    "Sue..."


    "Ha?"


    "Do you need to turn up the air conditioner?"


    "No, thank you."


    ¡­¡­


    No words all the way.


    Fortunately, Lu Shao didn''t take Su ran too far away.


    Soon, Lu Shao parked his car into a place similar to a private residence.


    At least Su ran was a master who had seen the world at first. He was not surprised by the existence of this kind of residence.


    However, there are still some doubts, Lu Shao actually has something to look for her.


    When Su Ran is confused, the door opens.


    Originally thought it was the staff here, Su ran was about to say "thank you". When she looked up, she found that Lu Shao was the one who helped her open the door.


    "Well, thank you." Su ran says with an embarrassed smile.


    "No


    "This way, please."


    "Good..."


    What are you going to do?


    It''s not like debt collection or debt collection, but rather She''s the customer!


    "Mr. Lu, what is the reason why you found me today?" Following Lu Shao to a very elegant and quiet room, Su ran finally can''t help but ask.


    "If it''s music, I''ve already sent you a short message yesterday, Mr. Lu, you can rest assured..."


    "Su ran." Without waiting for Su ran to finish speaking, Lu Shao suddenly stops Su ran.


    Su Ran''s first reaction is to be stunned when she hears the other party calling her own name.When I met Lu Shao before, they all called themselves "Miss Su". Suddenly, she heard her name called her. Su ran felt a little disobeyed for a moment.


    Originally, Su Ran is still waiting for Lu Shao to come down. As a result, after waiting for a long time, she doesn''t hear Lu Shao''s voice.


    When I looked up, I found that the other side was looking at me so straight. My eyes were quite complicated.


    Lu Shao was just thinking about how to say the first sentence.


    Tell Su ran that he knows her past? Or is he the father of her children?


    For the first time, Mr. Lu felt that there was one thing that could make him so upset that he even hesitated.


    Over the years, Lu Shao was in charge of the Lu family. Lu Shao never doubted the ability of the Lu family.


    Only investigating the past of a rich lady, such a small matter, the people under his hands are more unlikely to make mistakes.


    However, because this person is the woman in front of him at the moment, Lu Shao for the first time doubts the ability of his subordinates.


    The information in his hand can''t be fake at all, but this is totally contrary to what Lu Shao himself saw.


    Miss Su''s past is not mentioned for the time being. According to the information, Su Ran is very bad to Su Han, but he clearly sees a mother who loves her children very much.


    If it''s not good, last time, when Su Han said about his mother, he would not completely put on a posture of maintenance.


    Lu Shao is a little annoyed. Last time, he didn''t realize it.


    And what he saw about Su ran was also very good.


    Otherwise, he would not


    "Mr. Lu?"


    "Sorry." Lu Shao apologized for his disorientation just now, and at the same time took back his somewhat abrupt sight.


    "Please come here today. I want to talk to you about the incident 13 years ago..." Lu shaoshen voice said, but the voice is not as calm as usual.


    "Thirteen years ago?" Hearing each other''s words, Su ran vaguely feels ominous.


    The memory left to her by the original owner is very single. In addition to the strong resentment against song Zeyu and Lin Xinger, the rest is only the same after she was put on the production line.


    Thirteen years ago, wasn''t it the time when women were supposed to be offline?


    "Yes, thirteen years ago, in Huating Hotel, it should be the Song family''s banquet..." Lu Shao said, throat a bit tight.


    Without waiting for Lu Shao to finish speaking, Su Ran is cold all over her body. She stares at Lu Shao.


    Who is this man?


    Lu Shao, there is no such man in Yuanli, and there is no such man in the memory of the original owner.


    How did the other party know about it?


    What happened that night was a terrible nightmare for the owner.


    As an outsider, Su ran can treat that memory from a bystander''s point of view. What really scares her is the original plot.


    She didn''t want to die at a party, as described by Hara, and Su Han turned into a villain. Finally, she was moved by the man''s son and had nothing.


    After coming here, Su Ran has tried her best to stay away from the original plot and avoid contact with the characters in the original novel.


    However, who will tell her why she is far away from the male and female masters and evades the male two, and now another one comes out?


    The key is that he doesn''t know what kind of character this is!


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m not going to talk about 13 years ago." Noticing the change of Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao''s heart is tight, realizing that her words may remind Su ran of those bad memories that happened. Lu Shao explains anxiously..


    After saying this, Lord Lu found that he seemed to be wrong.


    "Well, I really want to talk about what happened 13 years ago, but with song It has nothing to do with other people. It''s about me and you. "


    Of course, there is Su Han.


    However, Lu Shao has not taken him into account for the time being.


    "Shi"


    "that night, I was with you and that man." Without waiting for Su ran to speak, Lu Shao said.


    While speaking, Lu Shao''s hand on the armrest is slightly clenched, and her sight has been paying attention to the changes on Su Ran''s face.


    There is no hatred.


    Good.


    There was no sudden outburst of disgust.


    Not bad.


    At the moment, Sue''s only face was shocked.


    Lu Shao can understand this.


    "You mean you..." Su ran opens her mouth and stares at Lu Shao in surprise.


    Although the memory of the original owner about the experience of * * is completely vague, it is very clear in this paragraph.


    "Su ran" is a group of little thugs who are hired by her to pay back the money.


    Is this man one of those punks?


    This is clearly impossible.


    "It''s me," Lu Shaoning nodded, and then said, "it was an accident. I can explain it to you.""What accident?" Su ran frowns and tries to tell herself to be calm and wait for the other party to finish before deciding whether to call the police.


    "This is what I found out." With that, Lu Shao hands a piece of information to Su ran.


    Seeing that Su ran opens the document, Lu Shao is inexplicably nervous. At the same time, with Su Ran''s line of sight, he begins to explain.


    "At that time, the collateral family of the Lu family and several other families tried to swallow up the whole Lu family. After the old man''s accident, my eldest brother and second brother were also designed. At that time, I was just in charge of the Lu family. Originally, I came back to deal with some collateral affairs and recover some assets originally belonging to the Lu family..."


    Hearing Lu Shao''s explanation, Su ran turns over the stack of materials and pauses for a moment.


    Su ran vaguely feels that Lu Shao has said a little too much. This kind of thing should belong to the other party''s family Xin Mi. It seems that she should not disclose so much to her.


    However, Su ran doesn''t interrupt either.


    Because I''m not available.


    Compared with what Lu Shao is saying, Su ran feels that the content of the record in her hand is more mysterious.


    The memory of the original owner stays at the second when he is pushed down by those gangsters and bumps into the tea table. Su ran doesn''t know what happened after that.


    The next day, the owner woke up in the hotel room, which was empty but messy.


    The marks on her body, and the startling marks on the sheets, were enough to show that she had been violated.


    After that, a lot of people burst into the room. "Su ran" had been hiding in the bathroom. When those people left, she ran back to the house in panic.


    The original owner always thought that the gang was found by Lin Xinger, and deliberately wanted to make her ugly.


    So, is there another reason?


    "That day..."


    "Wait," Lu Shao was about to open his mouth, but was interrupted by Su ran: "you don''t talk, let me smooth."


    Su ran feels a little confused now.


    This information is so detailed that it can''t be false at all, and although it happens to be a little bit, it does make sense in time and space.


    However, all along, the plot has been deeply rooted in Su Ran''s cognition.


    Now put this information in front of her, that does not mean completely overturning the original setting?


    It''s not right.


    What should have happened happened. The original Su ran was also disfigured that night and was pregnant with a child.


    There seems to be no essential difference between the gangsters and Lu Shao.


    Su ran takes a rest and looks at Lu Shao. She thinks to herself that there is something wrong.


    Forget it, no matter how much.


    "Well, according to this information, because of the accident, you and Sue, and me that night..."


    "Yes." Lu Shao gave a positive answer, Lu Shao''s laryngeal node moved, some itchy.


    "At that time, I didn''t know that there was an accident like that. I thought that the people in the room were arranged by the side, so..."


    Therefore, he didn''t pay attention to Su ran, who was thrown in the room at that time. After all, it was a collateral chess piece. Naturally, there would be collateral people to deal with it. He did not deal with the chess piece on the spot. It was already a great mercy.


    It''s also that Lu Shao had not experienced too much experience at the beginning. If he had changed his career, Su ran might have disappeared on the spot.


    All of a sudden, Lu Shao was glad that his own methods were not old enough.


    "I''m sorry." After a pause, Lu Shao lowered his eyes and said.


    It''s just that Lu Shao doesn''t understand.


    Originally, yesterday, he was filled with inexplicable anger, thought to question this woman.


    However, the real face-to-face moment turned out to be Lu Shao''s convenient explanation.


    Including apologies.


    As for what he really cared about yesterday, what Su ran did in the past 13 years, Lu Shao did not mention a word.


    "Mr. Lu, actually you don''t have to say sorry." Su ran said.


    Despite all kinds of opportunities and coincidence, Lu Shao is actually a victim.


    It''s designed by the collateral, and then it has that kind of relationship with a woman you don''t know at all.


    What if people have a habit of cleanliness? What if there is a white moon in people''s heart, originally intended to protect themselves as jade for white moonlight?


    As for her.


    Although the original owner''s later experience is quite miserable, it can be said that he also ate his own evil consequences.


    Even if it is not the person in front of him, it will also be that group of thugs, and the final result will be more tragic than the present one.


    And, at the very least, it is now certain that it is one person, not one in a group, who provides her with that half of the gene.


    Wait!


    Thinking of Su Han, Su ran suddenly comes up with a very serious problem.


    This person, suddenly appeared, suddenly found her, and then told her the truth of that year, what is the question?


    It''s obvious that people are big guys. They don''t lack identity, status, rights and money.She and Su Han, a mother and son who have just been out of poverty, seem to have nothing worth each other.


    For what happened in those years, come to her to compensate for mental loss?


    It seems impossible.


    Well, the only thing that this person can possibly do is


    "You want my son?" Su Ran''s face changes. She asks. Her eyes are full of alert.


    If someone jumps out and says that he is the father of the villain''s son when Su ran just put on this body and wants to take Su Han away, Suran will definitely not refuse.


    After all, although Su Han had a mother in name at that time, he was just like a child without a mother.


    In the absence of maternal love, it seems good to have a father suddenly.


    At least, according to Su Ran''s current observation, Lu Shao is still good.


    If the future villains can have a father in charge, they may not go astray.


    But now.


    This person wants to take Su Han, absolutely not!


    How could her son, who is handsome, smart and sensible, be taken away by an unidentified, unidentified person? What''s more, it seems that Mr. Lu''s family is not very safe either.


    She is also ready to cultivate her family into a capable, difficult, wide range of interests and hobbies, all-round development of morality, intelligence, physique, beauty and labor, full of sense of justice!


    By Su ran such a rhetorical question, Lu Shao a Leng, obviously some accident.


    Although he didn''t think so, Lu Shao''s heart was empty for a moment when he was looked at by the other party with such defensive eyes.


    "No, I didn''t know there was su Han before." Lu Shao explained that there was a trace of urgency in his voice.


    He didn''t even know Su ran existed.


    "So now you know, are you going to take him away?" Su ran stares at Lu Shao and asks back.


    It is not because he is old and afraid that no one will inherit the family property and no one will support him, so he suddenly comes up with the idea of this homeless son.


    Su Ran''s first second thought is almost the same as Su Han''s.


    However, immediately, Su ran overturned this possibility.


    This kind of man with status and emmm appearance is also very good. If he wants a child, there should be a person in the square who is willing to give birth to him.


    Is it not convenient for this person?


    It''s not right. Isn''t IVF technology mature now?


    Moreover, Su ran always thinks that people of Lu Shao''s age should already have their own families.


    Children


    "The last time you went to No. 7 middle school, you didn''t pick up your own child, but to find my son?" Su ran asked alertly.


    Lu Shao doesn''t know what Su Ran is thinking. At first, Su Ran''s eyes, sometimes probing and defensive, make her scalp numb.


    Now, worried about Su Ran''s misunderstanding, Lu Shao immediately explained: "I went to No.7 Middle school because of the land problem. I saw Su Han in school by chance. Because he felt like me very much, he told his staff to investigate the events of that year."


    "Because I knew that his birth and his existence had my original reason, I was ready to fulfill the part of obligations and responsibilities that I should undertake."


    "Well, I''m talking about legal and financial responsibilities, not to take him away or to pretend to be a father." Lu Shao said, the language is very sincere.


    It is undeniable that when he knew that the child was his own blood, Lu Shao would be proud of the other party''s excellence out of instinct, and unhappy with the other party''s treason.


    In fact, Lu Shao never thought of changing Su Han''s identity unilaterally, or even connecting Su han to Lu''s family.


    Even though he knew that Su Han might not have a good life with his biological mother, Lu Shao only wanted to provide su Han with some resources and help from the side, so that Su Han could grow up smoothly.


    But what if Su Han followed Su ran?


    Then he has no position and qualification to interfere with the mother and son.


    "You mean you won''t compete with me for Su Han''s custody?" Su ran asked.


    "No


    "Then you..." All of a sudden, what?


    Su ran looks at Lu Shao.


    "I''m sorry, but I did show up abruptly."


    "It was an accident and a coincidence, but I did have a responsibility."


    "I''m willing to take responsibility for it," Lu Shao said, glancing nervously at Su ran and adding, "if you''re willing to accept it."


    Lu Shao''s words make su ran lost in thought.


    Responsible? Do you mean to be ready to take on the responsibility of your father?


    After all, Lu Shao has just said that he intends to undertake the responsibility of raising his son economically and legally.In fact, Su ran really wants to say that no one is responsible for it. She can also support this son. It''s very likely that Su Han will become a rich second generation in the future.


    However, the man in front of him, as Su Han''s own father, was responsible for the upbringing of his son, and there was nothing wrong with him.


    It is also untenable for her mother, who has been unreliable for 12 years in theory, to accuse Lu Shao, an ignorant biological father, of irresponsibility.


    "I think it is up to Su han to decide whether to accept or not." Su ran thinks for a moment and says.


    Su Han is now 12 years old. He is about 13 years old, probably because of his "villain aura". Although he is a bit introverted and doesn''t like to talk much at ordinary times, he has no personality defects.


    Even if he lost it, Su Han had already passed the age of clamoring for "why I don''t have a father." his personality had been basically formed, and it was not what another biological father could change.


    At this time, a father suddenly appeared, just for Su Han, said it was a surprise, it is estimated that more frightening.


    Of course, this is only Su Ran''s own idea.


    Whether or not to accept the existence of this person, in fact, is entirely up to Su Han himself.


    "And you? I want to know, can you accept my existence? " Lu Shao looks at Su ran, his eyes burning slightly.


    Su ran: of course not.


    Originally, my handsome son smashed only me, but now suddenly a stranger came out and wanted to split half of the smash. Who would accept it.


    , however, make complaints about this kind of Tucao, Su dye.


    "Let''s change the question first."


    "Mr. Lu, do you accept Su Han''s existence, your family, your wife and children?"


    If Su Han is willing to have more than one father to pay for the tuition, Su Ran has nothing to say. But what should Lu Shao''s family do if they know that Su Han exists?


    Their mother and son live their own lives well. They don''t care if there is Lu Shao. They can''t help other people''s thoughts.


    Su ran shudders silently at the thought of those bloody and powerful dramas that the little assistant had shown her in the past, and how the heirs fought the illegitimate children.


    Pooh! Her family, Su Han, is not an illegitimate child.


    If you want to say the source is unknown, it should be the number in front of you.


    "No


    "Yes?"


    "There is no family, no wife, no children except Su Han. In addition, I am not married and have no contacts." Lu Shao explained.


    Looking at Su ran, thinking of the information about Su ran that she had investigated, and thinking of the regret that she had repressed in her heart before, Lu Shao''s heart was filled with a glimmer of joy.


    "Ah..." Su ran murmured, then fell into silence.


    Su Ran is not interested in the fact that Lu Shao is too old to marry and have children.


    Hearing that the other party was alone, Su ran felt that Su Han had lost a lot of trouble.


    Just, this person finds Su Han, really don''t want to let son smash for him to support the old?


    Su Han is the only child in their family. If Su Han accepts the biological father, it will be equivalent to the future. Su Han alone will shoulder the pension problem of two old people.


    She is a solo music house. She should be single all the time. But if the other party goes to find an old wife, isn''t Suhan going to raise three old people?


    This is very hard!


    Lu Shao didn''t know that Su Ran''s thoughts had already turned to decades later.


    Seeing that Su ran kept her head down and silent, her expression seemed to be heavy. For a moment, Lu Shao was flustered and suddenly lost her bottom.


    The same silence for a while, Lu Shao again raised his head, eyes have no previous hope, but a little bit more depressed mood.


    "Sorry, I''m asking too much." Lu Shao clenched his fist and said in a deep voice that he was trying to suppress the ups and downs of the voice.


    "If necessary, I will pay the relevant alimony fees, tuition fees and living expenses of Su Han on a regular basis. If you don''t think it is necessary, I will deposit a sum of money for Su Han. It is up to him to decide whether to use or not to use it when he is an adult." When Lu Shao said this, he felt that his throat was burning, which was a little uncomfortable.


    "If you feel that my presence bothers you, I''m sorry. If it bothers you, then I''ll..."


    Waiting for Lu Shao to finish, Su ran, who has been lowering her head, suddenly raises her head.


    "Do you know economics?"


    Lu Shao:?!


    The original composure on Lu''s face collapsed in an instant.


    "Economics?"


    "Yes, economics, Advanced Macroeconomics, or lookout economics, do you understand that?" Su ran asked seriously.Su ran still remembers that the book song Yi''an read last time in the Song family was called advanced economics, right?


    Although he tried to avoid any contact with the characters in the original book, his son is still in good condition, and there is no sign of blackening at all.


    However, the plot outside the original works, as well as the existence of song Yi''an and song Zhining, has always been a knot in Su Ran''s heart.


    Song Yi''an, with a father like a man, began to get in touch with economic things since he was a child. There were also male owners who gave him personal guidance.


    In the future, it seems reasonable that song Yi''an can easily crush the self-made villain in the market.


    At least, in business, Su Han is completely lost on the starting line.


    Su ran can provide su Han with good living and learning conditions, and can also make efforts to earn tuition fees for interest classes for Su Han, but in other aspects


    The music is OK. She doesn''t understand economics at all.


    "Yes." Although I don''t know why Su ran suddenly asked, Lu Shao replied truthfully.


    The Lu family is a century old business family, which is about business, economics, management and other disciplines. These are the things that the inheritors have to learn from childhood.


    It''s just the foundation, rather than running the whole family.


    Hearing this, Su ran nods.


    "As Su Han''s biological father, you should be responsible. This is your right. I have no opinion. It''s only for Su han to decide whether to accept it or not."


    After a pause, Su ran said again, "however, you can rest assured that I will communicate with Su Han as soon as possible."


    "Don''t worry." Lu Shao said.


    It''s a surprise for him to get such a reply from Su ran. As for the son


    Hehe.


    "The last question."


    "Say it."


    "Can you make a tent?"


    Su ran: Mr. Lu, your use is just my son''s economics teacher. Don''t think too much about it

 Chapter 37

    "You said you had something to do? I''ll take you there. " Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao asked.


    "Don''t use it." realizing that she refused to give the other party face, she paused. Suran added, "I mean, it''s OK there for the time being, so you don''t have to go there."


    Since Xu Xiao has pushed the meeting time to tomorrow, she doesn''t need to go back today.


    Speaking of Yu Lele studio, Su ran naturally thinks of the other side of the storm of public opinion yesterday: Shengding entertainment, and the second boy.


    I don''t know what''s going on with the second boy


    Lu Boyang, of course, is in a very bad situation at the moment.


    Because the public opinion orientation of the whole incident was basically one-sided yesterday, shengdingyu sent out an official micro blog early in the morning and as soon as he went to work, including a clarification of the whole incident and an apology letter to Yu Lele studio.


    The truth came to light, and Shengding entertainment ended miserably.


    As for the collapse of the industry, although not to a storm.


    But Shengding entertainment has suffered a lot.


    "The stock price of the company fell to the limit at the beginning of trading today, and it is estimated that it will take another one or two to stabilize. In addition, five companies, including DongTeng and Huayang, have decided to terminate the follow-up sponsorship of several TV dramas and reality TV programs that they have invested in." Chen ang stood in the chairman''s office and said solemnly.


    "Well," Lu Boyang nodded and said, "cancel the performance of the marketing department and the operation Department this month. In addition, who is involved in the matter? Who should have found it? Go straight away."


    "This..."


    "Is there a problem?"


    "The people involved have indeed been found out, but", after hesitation, Chen ang finally said, "this man is Lin Xiaoxiao."


    "Who?"


    "Er, it''s Lin Xiaoxiao, that is, Lin Xing, er, who was recommended to the company by Mrs. song, and is also Mrs. song''s cousin."


    "You say star son?" Hearing the speech, Lu Boyang''s face sank.


    Mentioning Lin xing''er, Lu Boyang suddenly gets agitated.


    Song Zeyu still talked about yesterday, and how he called her from abroad.


    He''s really upset.


    He knew song Zeyu much earlier than he knew Lin Xinger. Because song Zeyu was a good friend, Lu Boyang took more care of Lin Xinger.


    He admitted that in the process, he had different feelings for Lin Xinger, but such feelings were completely stopped when Lin Xinger finally chose song Zeyu.


    If you can''t be a lover, you can be a friend.


    It''s just that Lu Boyang really doesn''t understand. Since Song Zeyu liked Lin Xinger and married someone else, why did he start a cold war soon after his marriage, so he left Lin Xinger aside.


    And Lin Xinger. In the past, Lu Boyang thought that this girl was very nice. However, during this period of time, listening to the complaints and even hysteria of the other party over and over again on the phone, no matter how beautiful the impression and memory could bear such a toss.


    In a word, he is really annoyed by the couple now.


    "So what? If you do something wrong, you should open it. " Lu Boyang said that there was no room to soften the cold voice.


    With a sneer, Lu Boyang said again, "what about Lin Xinger''s cousin? If you want to be wronged, you should go to the Song family to find her cousin husband. He thinks my Shengding is a waste recycling station? Or when I was a waste collector


    As for whether he will receive a telephone complaint from Lin Xinger later, Lu Boyang is not sure.


    Or pull black.


    On the other side, Mr. Lu, who disappeared for a night, finally returned to the Lu family.


    "You are back, sir." Zhou Fu, who had been waiting at the door, saw Lu Shao come back and took over Lu Shao''s coat.


    As he spoke, Zhou Fu took a careful look at Lu Shao''s expression.


    Then, he was surprised to find that Lu Shao, who was still angry yesterday, was completely calm at this time. He could not see any anger or displeasure.


    Even If he didn''t have any eyesight, he saw a faint smile on the corner of his mouth?


    Although I feel a little strange, but seeing Lu Shao is relieved, Zhou Fu also breathes a sigh of relief, and delivers a piece of information that he has sorted out overnight to Lu Shao.


    "Sir, this is the list of guests that Su Xiao and ER Suran have received over the years, according to your orders."


    Looking at Lu Shao''s taking over the list, Zhou Fu''s eyes suddenly burst into a fierce look. Zhou Fu secretly pinched his sweat and said: "the first two pages are ordinary guests who go to the bar for drinking and entertainment, while the last half page is about people who used to have bad relations with Miss Su''s family or have some hatred with the Su family, who deliberately seek trouble with Ms. su."


    "They..." Lu Shao pinched the information in his hand, almost to break those pieces of paper."Well, it''s mainly verbal humiliation." Zhou Fu wiped his sweat and said quickly.


    Before, he only thought that Su ran was willing to degenerate when he went to work in that kind of place. Only when he investigated the information again did he know that there were some secrets in it.


    In this way, although Su ran had been arrogant and had done some stupid things in the past, she was indeed a little pathetic.


    "In addition, we found out that the original design cheated Ms. Su into the red light district and signed another five-year contract. There are traces of the power under the Song family."


    Sure enough, as soon as Zhou Fu said this, Lu Shao was more angry.


    "The first two pages of people, seal, the back half page," Lu Shao eyes a cold, pause, and say: "deal with."


    "Yes, sir."


    "As for the Song family..." Read out the back of those two words, Lu Shao''s eyes slightly narrowed, flashed a cold awn, but did not follow.


    Zhou Fu did not ask about this, because he knew that Mr. Zhou meant to deal with the Song family himself.


    "Yes." Zhou Fu is about to withdraw to let Lu Shao rest, but Lu Shao stops.


    "Sir, what else can I do for you?"


    "Are there any spare rooms in the main house? Bigger, better position and orientation. " Lu Shao asked.


    Zhou Fu: This


    Sir, the thunderstorm turns clear a little fast.


    Even Zhou Fu feels blind recently. It can be seen that Lu Shao is very serious and in a good mood when asking this question.


    "I''m not sure about the main house. Why don''t I check with the third young master and the housekeeper later?" Zhou Fu said, thinking in his heart that he should be big and well positioned. Is it possible that Mr. Zhang is preparing a room for the young master?


    Zhou Fu was a little excited, but the next second was poured a basin of cold water by Lu Shao''s words.


    "Well, as soon as possible, if it''s a place for things, spare it, hurry up and install a piano room."


    Lu Shao noticed that on the way back to Suran today, he happened to pass by a piano company. The other side''s eyes stayed on a piano for a long time.


    Lu Shao subconsciously thinks that Su ran should want a piano.


    However, Lord Lu was wrong this time.


    Su ran was staring at the piano. She didn''t want to buy it. Even if she wanted to, she would have to wait until she and Su Han moved to a new home and then buy it herself.


    Su ran only saw the piano at that time, and suddenly thought of several original music competitions and piano competitions to be held in the second half of the year.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Han comes home from school, Su ran, who is nestled on the sofa, is holding her cell phone and doesn''t know what she is brushing.


    Looking at Su Ran''s frown and sad face, Su Han''s action of changing shoes is stunned for a moment, and his heart is slightly stunned.


    "I''m back." Su Han said, as if to attract the attention of that person on the sofa, but when he spoke, he lowered his voice subconsciously.


    "Well? You''re back. Go and do your homework Su ran answered, still in her usual words, but this time, she was perfunctory.


    "Oh."


    "You" into the moment of the room, Su Han finally did not hold back, opened his mouth and asked: "are you encountering something bad?"


    "Or are you in trouble again?" The young man frowns at Su ran, with dislike on his face, but he can''t hide his concern and worry.


    "Well?" At the moment, Su ran raises her head and sees Su Han, who is leaning against the door frame with her arms in her arms, staring at her sternly.


    "What do you think? Is your mother the kind of person who makes trouble at will? "


    Su Han: isn''t it?


    Although the other side did not speak, but the eyes have explained everything.


    Su ran: Oh ha ha, no wonder the rebellious children dislike dogs. She finds that her family is becoming more and more unlovable.


    "Don''t worry. There''s no trouble or trouble. I was just struggling with the game just now." Su ran stares at Su Han and says to you.


    "Competition?" Su Han is a little strange.


    "Well, it''s a piano competition to be exact."


    As a musician, in order to make his works more valuable and to stand on a higher ladder, it is necessary to participate in major music competitions and piano competitions in addition to the market recognition and even pursuit of music works.


    In this world, Su Ran has participated in a lot of music competitions, and her fame is also achieved through these competitions.


    Here, Su ran still has not forgotten her goal.


    Music competitions, especially some international competitions, must be attended.


    Because she saw the piano and some posters on the glass of the piano line during the day, Su ran remembered that some things and settings in the world seemed to be similar to those in her present life.


    Back home, Su ran checked it online.


    Sure enough, there were some music contests in the world before her. Although there may be some changes in the name, the content and time of the competition are basically the same.The latest international piano competition is just three months later.


    Brahms, this competition has a lot of weight in Suzan''s heart.


    Participate, that''s a must!


    However, before Suran gets excited, new problems come again.


    When Su ran was invited to participate in the music competition, she was already a famous musician.


    Because received the invitation letter, so also saved a lot of trouble in the process of competition.


    But now, she is also a musician with no reputation, no works, no tutor, and even no piano that is easy to handle.


    Most people are not qualified to participate in this International Piano Competition.


    Unless you can get a letter of recommendation from a music master recognized by the competition, but for Su ran at present, it is no easier to get a recommendation letter from a master than to get an invitation letter from the competition.


    Maybe, basic pass.


    Otherwise, it will be audition.


    Before the competition, there are usually some local auditions.


    If you can get the top three in the audition, you should also be able to get a recommendation to participate in the official competition.


    It''s just


    "If it''s too hard, you don''t have to go." Su Han said suddenly.


    He didn''t know what the woman was worrying about, but Su Han didn''t like to see the other side''s frown.


    Moreover, he thinks that Su Ran is already very good now. She doesn''t need any competition to prove anything. She is already very good in his eyes.


    Well, especially music.


    "No, it''s not a difficult question."


    Before Su ran became famous, she also came from large and small auditions, even though these experiences only existed in her student days.


    After such a long time, she won''t find it difficult to let Su ran take part in the audition.


    However, it took too much time and too long to select at all levels. She was not sure if she could spare so much time to participate in the competition.


    After all, she is no longer as lonely as she used to be. As long as she doesn''t starve to death for three meals, she can stay in the music room all year round.


    In addition, it is this time to participate in the audition, but also need to sign up for qualifications.


    Where is she going to get the qualification?


    In the forum, it seems that some colleges and training institutions will have places to sign up for, and then they can get a chance to buy some brand of iced black tea


    I don''t know if it''s true or not.


    "If you want to take part in it," Su Han suddenly said, pausing and adding: "it doesn''t matter whether you win the prize or not. I won''t laugh at you."


    Still don''t understand what Su Ran is worried about, but looking at Su Ran''s appearance, Su Han guesses that this woman is probably nervous.


    After all, when he went to participate in some school competitions, he was still nervous though he didn''t say it on the surface.


    Su Han said this in order to make su ran feel relieved, but he didn''t expect to make su ran laugh.


    "Ha ha, you still laugh at me?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give you a chance to laugh."


    Su Han said that, but let Su ran make up her mind to participate in the competition, not only to participate, but also to take a prize back to her son to see!


    "Eh," Su ran saw what Su Han was holding in his hand. "What''s that on your hand?"


    "Oh, this, your express is for the laid-off kiosk." Su Han took the box in his hand and said.


    I don''t know what this woman bought. It''s a little heavy.


    Also, what''s the big [Note: don''t write the commodity is a book] on the express bill?


    "Ah, it was delivered so quickly. I thought it would take a few days." Looking at the box in Su Han''s hand, Su Ran''s eyes brighten and says.


    Throw away the cell phone and put the events of the previous contest aside for the time being.


    "Shall I open it for you?" Su Han asked.


    Before Su ran bought a lot of things that Sutuo wanted to use online. Mother and son were dismantling express every day, and they had already pulled out their experience.


    This package is quite heavy. Su Han thinks he should open it easily.


    "Stop it!"


    As soon as Su Han was about to start, he was stopped by Su ran. He almost shook his hand and dropped the box to the ground.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t open this package!"


    "I mean, this package, let''s not open it."


    "What''s the matter?" Su Han was puzzled.


    Who used to take unpacking as a great pleasure in life?


    "Well, there''s something wrong with this package. It seems that there are fewer pieces when it''s sent. I''m in contact with the store, so don''t move it." Su ran said.


    Only Su Han believed that Su Ran''s words were true."Then I''ll take it down and return it for you?"


    "No! Let''s put it first


    What a joke? This is her surprise for her son. How can she let Su Han go back.


    "You just throw things away, eh Throw it in the corner. I''ll handle it myself when I get in touch. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    On hearing this, Su Han tried the weight of the package again and frowned slightly.


    However, in the end, according to Su Ran''s words, he threw the things into the corner.


    It''s a big deal. When it''s time to return it, he can help her move it down.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, mother and son sat at the table to eat.


    Finally, Su Han is staring at some hair by Su ran.


    "Eat, what are you looking at me for?" Unable to bear it, Su Han finally raised his head, glared at Su ran, and said strangely.


    "Why? Am I looking at you Su ran blinked and said.


    "Dare you say not?"


    "No


    "What are you doing now?"


    "Look at you."


    Su Han


    Is this woman too nervous because of that competition?


    Looking at Su Han''s face turning red and speechless, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    It''s still fun.


    However, although she deliberately teases Su Han, in fact, Su Ran''s heart is not so happy at the moment.


    Ah


    Su ran sighs silently.


    Look, Su Han''s nose, eyebrows and It looks like Lu Shao today. If you want to say it''s carved out of the same mold, it''s totally OK.


    In particular, there is the tone of speech, as well as the eyes, it is not too much like.


    How blind she was before, she met Lu Shao so many times that she didn''t find this problem.


    Maybe she never thought about it in her heart, and she couldn''t connect a customer she knew with her family.


    "Su Han." Looking at Su Han, who seems to be angry and uncomfortable, she lowers her head and ignores her.


    "And what?" Su Han raised his head a little discontented.


    Originally, Su Han was still thinking about what this woman was going to do. As soon as she looked up, she found that Su ran was looking at him in the eyes. There was no joke and banter like that just now.


    Su Han''s heart thumped.


    This woman, how


    How to suddenly look at him with such serious eyes, even among them, there are many emotions that Su Han can''t understand temporarily.


    The author has something to say: thanks to the cherubs who cast the overlord''s vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank the cherubs who cast the [landmine]: 1 Liang Qi;


    thank the cherubs who irrigated the [nutrient solution]:


    21740989 50 bottles; fat pomelo quack 10 bottles; Eavan, fog in 5 bottles; Wen 2 bottles; sugar loving Pikachu, sparse shadow, and cookies 1 bottle;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 38

    "There''s something I want to talk to you about." Su ran said earnestly.


    Smell speech, Su Han heart a tight, vaguely some do not like this atmosphere.


    Su Han straightens his body and buries his head very low. When Su ran feels that he is doing something to refuse to talk to him, he finally sees Su Han''s head lowered slightly.


    "Yes." Su Han answered in a very low voice.


    Seeing this, Su ran also sighed in her heart: she doesn''t know how to say it, but what should be said still needs to be said.


    "Well, Su Han, is that right? Do you have any resentment or dissatisfaction with your life?" Su ran hesitates for a moment and decides to speak in a more tactful way.


    Hearing Su Ran''s question, Su Han suddenly gives a meal with his head down.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You see, you don''t have a father, and your mother, er, and I don''t care much about you all the time..."


    Although it is to lead to the next topic, I talked about this.


    However, Su Ran has always been worried about this issue.


    Su Han''s current performance has been quite normal, but who is Su Han? He is likely to become a villain in the future!


    It''s very deep. It''s a must for a villain.


    Su Ran is afraid of being smashed by her son, buries everything in her heart, and then lets the blackened seeds germinate slowly.


    "I''m used to it." After a long time, Su Han said stiffly.


    However, the next second, Su Han thought of something in general, and suddenly raised his head. When he saw the strong guilt and heartache on Su Ran''s face, Su Han panicked for no reason.


    "No, I mean the habit before."


    "Now", after a pause, Su Han said again, "it''s good now."


    In the past, you were not so quick as I said


    "Poo hee --" seeing Su Han''s anxious explanation and not knowing how to explain it, Su ran still can''t help laughing.


    "You..." Su Han frowns and stares at Su ran discontentedly. Her face is burning.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," she apologized. Su ran corrected her voice and said, "you don''t have to explain in a hurry. I really don''t care about you enough."


    The former owner is, now she It seems to be the same.


    The main reason is that they can''t do well in their ability, they can''t tutor Su Han''s homework, and they don''t take care of their lives well.


    Fortunately, I didn''t hate it!


    "Suddenly asked you this, is afraid you have what grievance, oneself hide in the heart, do not want to say."


    "No, you think too much." A teenager of 12 or 13 is very face saving. Even if he had it before, he would not admit it.


    But now it''s really good.


    This woman is OK, too.


    Su Han thought of it in his heart.


    "Well, have you ever thought about having another dad or something?"


    There is no doubt that the role of mother can''t be followed by a boy. It seems that there is a kind of imitation of the role of mother on the Internet.


    Su ran asked casually, but in fact he had already begun to peek at Su Han''s facial expression nervously.


    Then, Su ran clearly sees that Su Han frowns when she hears the word "Dad". In her eyes, is there a momentary dislike?


    "Didn''t you want a father?" Su ran asked.


    "No Su Han said, the tone is very positive, even a little repellent.


    To get a man to join the family they''re in right now? Even as his father?


    He didn''t want it at all!


    He is the only man in his family. He can carry things, change light bulbs, pick up express delivery, and throw away takeaway. In addition, when he is able to support his family, he can do it alone. There is no need for anyone else.


    "Have you ever thought about your real father? Your own father? "


    My father? The man?


    Think of that day to see that self righteous slag man, Su Han''s face look even more ugly.


    "No


    After a pause, Suhan said again, "no need!"


    If Su Han was only a little repellent when he mentioned the topic of father before, then at this moment, when talking about his own father, Su Han''s tone even had a trace of hostility. How can he be a fat four.


    "Er." Su ran didn''t expect that Su Han''s reaction would be so fierce. All of a sudden, she was a little confused.


    Mr. Lu, my son said he didn''t need you, so you don''t have to show up again.


    For a moment, Su ran really wanted to send such a message to Lu Shao. Fortunately, she resisted.At the other end of the table, he seemed to realize that his attitude was not good and his words were a little hard. Su Han''s face flashed an apology.


    Su ran won''t talk to him about this for no reason. What if she found a man to explore his attitude?


    After all, when a single mother suddenly says to her child whether you want a father or not, it''s mostly her finding a man. That''s what all those boring gossip shows say.


    Although he thought of the existence of a certain man, Su Han was still a little baffled. However, it seems that he is not qualified to stand in Su Ran''s position to refuse.


    "I''m not totally unacceptable..." Su Han lowered his head and muttered, if it was the woman''s decision.


    "Really?" They all thought it was over. They were worried about how to get rid of Su ran from Lu Shao. At the moment of hearing Su Han''s words, his eyes were shining.


    "I''m just saying it''s not totally unacceptable." But the basic attitude is still not acceptable.


    "That''s good," Su ran said with a smile. "Well, if this person is very good in all aspects, mature and stable, he should be regarded as successful in his career. Then he is also kind-hearted, occasionally sees injustice and helps others. He is modest and polite. Although he seems to be very rich, he never puts on the spectrum of rich people. Although he is a bit dull, he never puts on the spectrum of rich people But he is gentle, reasonable and patient... "


    Su ran recalls her senses when she met Lu Shao several times.


    "If so, can you accept it?" Su ran looks at Su Han and asks.


    In fact, Mr. Lu is OK in every aspect. Su Hanneng is a good father.


    As for Su Han, he listened carefully to Su Ran''s description. After listening, he was also relieved.


    According to this woman, the person she said should not be the scum man surnamed Lu any more.


    It''s better not to be that scum man. In this way, he is relieved.


    Just, is that man really as good as Su ran described?


    Su Han frowned and expressed doubt.


    "If the other person is really like what you said..." And if you like it that much.


    After sipping her lower lip, Su Han seemed to have experienced a huge loss and made a huge concession. Finally, she raised her head, looked at Su ran seriously, and said, "I have no problem."


    "However," Su Han said again, "you have to show me first."


    This woman''s vision is not good, Su Han felt that he must be in front of this woman, for him to check.


    If the man is really OK, he will make a living. If he is a slag man who deceives his feelings, then he


    Su Han''s eyes flashed a touch of cold.


    Su ran doesn''t notice what Su Han is thinking. Listening to Erdao, she is willing to meet her father first. Su Ran is a little excited. She feels that her ideological work has been completed.


    Su Ran is about to take out her mobile phone and tell Lu Shao the good news.


    Just at this time, Lu Shao also sent a message.


    Lu Shao sent photos of two pianos, with a supplementary question: which one do you think is better?


    They are both very nice pianos. The moment she sees these two pictures, Su Ran''s eyes brighten.


    I haven''t seen such a good piano for a long time. It''s even better than the two I saw in the Song family.


    Su Ran is a little excited and a little hostile to the rich.


    However, thinking of what she was going to say, Su ran soon calmed her mood.


    Thinking that Lu Shao also seems to be very interested in piano music, she probably sent her a picture to ask her for reference. Su ran does not think much about it, and replies to the other party''s message in a more pertinent way.


    Su: the first one.


    Su: Mr. Lu, I have just told him about Su Han''s father. He is willing to meet you first.


    When Su ran sends this message to the other party, she still has some feelings in her heart: she is too noble, and she has made great efforts to let her son recognize this father.


    However, Lu Shao at the end of wechat frowned slightly when she saw the news from Su ran.


    Meet? That kid wants to see him? Oh, haven''t you seen it before? Is it necessary to see you again?


    Although he thinks so, Lu Shao still gives Su ran a message in the past.


    2 Piano Music client Lu: good


    2 Piano Music client Lu: hard work.


    Su: No, no, you''re welcome.


    Su: look, what time shall we meet?


    2 Piano Music client Lu: it''s all right


    2 Piano Music client Lu: you''re sure


    Su ran doesn''t understand. Today Lu Shaofa''s news is one sentence at a time.


    Su: tomorrow, tomorrow night. Do you have time?


    It happens that tomorrow she will go to the Lele studio. When Su Han finishes school, she will pick up Su Han and meet her father.Lu: after a while, Lu Shao sent some more messages


    Lu: have dinner tomorrow


    Lu: do you have any contraindications?


    Su: I don''t, I can do it. Su Han, if he says, likes to eat shrimp, but doesn''t like shellfish. Other things seem to be nothing.


    Lu: Well, I know.


    Lu: I''ll pick you up tomorrow.


    Su: No, I can take Su Han and go straight. You can give me an address.


    After a few minutes, Lu Shao sent an address.


    Dongshanyuan A-1?!


    Don''t worry about the back, just see the "Dongshan garden" these three words, Su ran the whole people are not good.


    Su: Mr. Lu, can I change my place. Don''t be in dongshanyuan.


    Well, after several messages were withdrawn in a row, Lu Shao sent the latest news: OK, sorry, I have not been thinking about it. I have arranged another place to send you the address later.


    Looking at the matter almost settled, Su ran put up her mobile phone and looked at Su Han.


    "Son, I have been with you --"


    the word "Dad" was swallowed by Sulan in his throat.


    "I have already said to each other. I will meet you after school tomorrow night. Then you will meet me, will you?"


    Although instinctively still do not want this to happen too quickly, but, hesitated, Su Han still nodded.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Su ran went out early and went to Lele studio and met with the agents recommended by Xu Xiao.


    One of them, Wang''s agent, said to have been a friend Xu Xiao had known for many years, and Su ran felt good.


    "I also need to know the actual situation of the artist you brought." "Said Sulan sincerely.


    Although Su Ran is selling songs, she has her principle. If the artist has no strength or can''t sing at all, even if the other party is more popular, she will not spoil her works.


    Moreover, to write songs, she also needs to know the experience, character and characteristics of the singer.


    "No problem, Mr. Su, your request is reasonable," Wang Yue nodded, and said again: "only, relevant information, I have to go back to prepare for it."


    "Lao Xu should also tell you that sAMY has been abroad for years. Only because his family is going back home, he wants to return to China for development this time."


    "In a word, sAMY is also surnamed su. You are still home with Mr. Su."


    "Yes." For each other''s set near, Su ran smile, did not care.


    "If you are making single, you just need to show me some music works and simple personal data from the artist before the artist. If you are planning to make the whole album, it is better to make the relevant information as detailed as possible."


    "OK, no problem. I''ll get my hair cut to Miss Su as soon as possible."


    "OK," said Su ran, looking at the time. "It''s not early. I have to pick up the children. What can we do with wechat communication?"


    ¡­¡­


    "All of the teachers Su have children?" Su ran left, Wang Yuecai couldn''t help but ask curiously, she still thought about the people in this circle, generally young children are less.


    "Yes, Mr. Su''s son seems to be in junior high school. I have seen it once. He is a handsome boy." Xu Xiao said in a small chat.


    "What?! junior middle school? It''s so big. "


    God! Wang Yue thinks she is awkwardly eyed. The teacher Su is almost as big as Sam when she looks at it


    Su ran did not care what Xu xiaoand Wang Yue said here, and went all the way from Yu Le Le studio to the entrance of Su Han''s school.


    Because of the time of school, many parents have been standing at the gate of the school.


    However, Su Han was still at the first sight, and saw the woman standing on the left of the school gate.


    Because yesterday had been said, so, at this time saw Su ran, Su Han was not surprised, when he came out of teaching, he also sent two assholes prepared to go with him.


    "Mom."


    Su ran:!


    She didn''t hear it wrong! This is the second time I hit her "Mom!"!


    Wait for Su ran to digest the shock of the heart, see Su Han suddenly frown eyebrows to look at her, eyes, seems to have a little disrespect?


    "You''ll wear this to meet that person?" Looking at Su ran in a casual dress, Su Han asked in surprise.


    This woman usually wears this way, Su Han thinks it is still pretty, and nothing.


    But then it was normal!


    Today, since we are going to meet the man, er, it is officially met, shouldn''t we wear a bit high-profile, have a bit of "murderous"?


    Su Han felt very ugly about the high heels that the woman had been full of rooms before. Now think about it. It seems that shoes that step high and walk up the road and clack are also very good.Why didn''t the woman wear it this time?


    Su Han felt sorry. Even he thought about it when he went out today and put on his most expensive pair of sports shoes so far.


    It would be a big mistake to think that Su Han is doing this to show importance and give a good impression to the other party.


    He just wants to show that man, the threshold of their home is also very high!


    "What''s wrong? I think it''s good. " Su ran looks at her well dressed and says.


    Today she is not the protagonist. She doesn''t need any sense of being, so it''s good.


    "Or, son, do you dislike me?" Su ran stares at Su Han and asks.


    "Well, no, when I didn''t say anything."


    "Ha ha", looking at Su Han''s shriveled appearance, Su ran smiles and says, "then let''s go."


    "Where is it?"


    "Let me see. It''s in that direction. It''s a short walk. It''s only a few minutes." Su ran looks at the sign and says.


    Yesterday, before long, Lu Shao sent Su ran a new address.


    Su ran looks at it. It''s very close to Su Han''s school, and it''s very easy to find.


    "Don''t be nervous, son." Although I''m going to see your father soon.


    When entering the restaurant, Su ran takes a look at Su Han from the side of her head. She pulls her arm as if she is comforting and says.


    "Nervous? I''m not nervous. " Su Han said discontentedly.


    Are you kidding? He came here today to see if the woman''s eyesight has gone wrong again. What''s so nervous about? It''s also the man who should be nervous.


    As for why the face has been taut.


    That''s because Su Han is very uncomfortable at the thought that Su ran may associate with a man again or even marry him.


    "If you''re not nervous." Su ran said with a smile.


    My son is not nervous. Why is she still a little nervous.


    Su ran had seen this restaurant before when she passed by. Although the price was quite shocking and there were not many guests, it was too quiet today.


    Su ran just wanted to ask the middle-aged waiter who was showing them the way. As a result, she arrived in the room.


    It seems that they have heard the news outside. The people who have been waiting inside get up and go to the door and open the door for Su ran and them.


    It''s Shao Lu who opens the door.


    Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao nodded: "you are here."


    "Lu..."


    Su Ran is about to say hello to each other when she hears Su Han''s voice on her side.


    "Is it you?"


    The author has something to say: 1. I have something to do in the evening, so I have to work in the daytime.


    2. Seeing your comments, I just want to say: brush the comment area every day is also a big hobby of mine. Wait a minute, the comment area will be restored on the 16th of next month ~ now my pleasure is to reply to your comments in the background for the time being ~


    3. This chapter: is there a stage in which boys will feel that their mother is his own? Thank you for the little angel who gave me the king''s vote or irrigated nutrient solution for me ~


    thank you for irrigating [nutrient solution]:


    thank you for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 39

    "Not me, who do you think it is?" Looking at Su Ran''s side of the boy, Lu Dazhou squinted and asked in a cold voice.


    Su Han: no one can be you!


    From the initial reaction of the accident, Su Han subconsciously step forward and block between Su ran and Lu Shao.


    "What are you here for?" Su Han stares at Lu Shao, grits his teeth and asks. His eyes are full of vigilance and discontent.


    Looking at Su Han''s whole person as if erect a layer of sharp thorn general, completely defensive appearance, Lu Shao suddenly sneered.


    "What do you think I''m here for?"


    Recognize you?


    Lu Shao looked at Su Han with irony and said that there was still a trace in his eyes proud?


    "Wait!" Su ran finally comes back to her senses. She stares at Lu Shao and her family smashes.


    "Have you known each other before?" Su ran asked in shock. Did she miss something?


    "Barely."


    "I don''t know!"


    Father and son''s voice is almost at the same time, of course, the first sentence is Lu Shao said, the latter sentence is Su Han said.


    That''s knowing.


    Looking at her face, Su ran feels that she doesn''t need to confirm anything.


    Suddenly, Su Ran''s eyes flashed, turned to Su Han and asked, "so, you already know that he is your own father?"


    "Father?" When Su Han heard these two words, as if he had heard a great joke, he coldly looked at Lu Shao: "does he deserve it?"


    Su Han''s words made the already uneasy atmosphere solidify instantly, and the temperature in the air seemed to drop several degrees because of Lu Shao''s sudden sinking face.


    Lu Shao''s eyes deepened, and a sharp color flashed from the depths. His hands hanging on his side were slightly tight.


    He almost used the cultivation of more than 30 companies, and then he refrained from teaching the boy on the spot.


    Just, Lu Shao looks at Su Han''s eyes, but still full of pressure.


    No matter how calm Su Han is, after all, he is only a teenager of 12-3 years old. In the face of the pressure exerted by a senior leader for many years, he is still weak.


    However, also so for a moment of trance God, the next second, Su Han is not willing to show weakness back to stare back.


    On one side, Su ran suddenly sighs that passers-by is not easy to be. Looking at their posture, Su ran can''t help but sweat for her own family.


    Secret way: son smash, people are your father. This is not a question of whether you deserve it or not, good fight?


    Su ran didn''t feel that way when she looked at it alone. At this moment, the two people stood together and looked at it again. It was so similar!


    Especially now, the two people''s expressions are almost the same.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong atmosphere, Su ran wanted to take out her mobile phone and take a picture of this scene.


    "Well, Mr. Lu." Su ran gives a dry cough and gives Lu Shao a look.


    Mr. Lu, it''s my son who smashed me. How can you stare at me in front of me? I''m afraid it''s not very good.


    Receiving Su Ran''s eyes, Lu Shao seems to be aware of this and quickly reinforces his momentum.


    Just, look at Su Han''s eyes, still not so good.


    "I don''t deserve it? Who do you think is right? "


    "Anyone can do it, but you don''t deserve it!" Su Han, like an infuriated cub, glared angrily at Lu Shao.


    "You are a scum man who deceives his feelings. What qualifications do you have to say? It''s the blind woman who thinks you''re good! I''ve been cheated by you again and again


    It was, and still is, how stupid this woman is!


    "What are you doing back now that you didn''t want her? Is it fun to lick a dog? "


    On the other side, Su ran, who is blind, finally hears a trace of disobedience from her son''s anger.


    "Wait a minute." she pulls Su Han in front of her. Su ran looks at her son strangely and says, "Su Han, have you misunderstood something?"


    "What can I misunderstand? Didn''t he cheat you at first?"


    Su ran: of course not.


    Su ran explained to Su Han about the original body and song Zeyu, but because it was about the original body, she couldn''t tell Su Han about some things.


    Originally, Su ran didn''t care, but she didn''t expect that the children could be so persistent in their own opinions.


    Holding on to Su Han, who seems to be ready to explode at any time, Su ran hesitates for a moment, raises her head and looks at Lu Shao, who is on the other side, somewhat apologetically.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, would you please go out first?"


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao was stunned, but then he nodded.


    "I''m out there. What can I do for you?"


    Seeing Lu Shao suddenly come out of the room, Zhou Fu, who is guarding the door, is surprised.


    "Sir? You are... ""No problem." Lu Shao waved his hand to let Zhou Fu step down, while he stood quietly outside the room.


    And here, with Lu Shao''s departure, the atmosphere in the room finally restored to calm.


    "So, you are so repulsive to your father, I mean Mr. Lu, because you think he is the man I mentioned before, who I like very much?" Su ran asked.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not. The man I mentioned is not Mr. Lu. As for why Mr. Lu is your biological father, it is an accident..."


    Su ran makes a hit in her head and explains to Su Han what happened in the past.


    Of course, for the sake of his son''s physical and mental growth, those links designed by Lu Shao, including those designed by the family''s owners and relatives, were all harmonious by Su.


    "Therefore, the whole matter can not simply determine who is right and who is wrong. Before that, Mr. Lu did not know your existence, and of course, he did not know me."


    When Su ran finishes, she sees that Su Han has been lowering her head and doesn''t know what she''s thinking. Su ran opens her mouth and says nothing more. She plans to give Su Han some time to digest herself.


    After a while, Su Han looks up and looks at Su ran.


    "So, who is the man you like?" Su Han asked.


    When talking about the past, Su ran used "man a" to replace a man''s name all the time. He wanted to know who the man was.


    Su ran "


    Son smash, why do you always focus so far away from what I want to say?


    "It''s just a passer-by. It doesn''t matter. I haven''t seen that person for many years, and I can''t remember what he looks like," Su ran said with a positive face. After a pause, she added: "besides, I didn''t like that person for a long time just because I was young and impulsive at that time."


    "Son, you should also remember that feelings can not be forced. You may have a good feeling for a girl for a while, but if people don''t like you, don''t pester them, understand?"


    Su ran said this in order to give Su Han a preventive injection. If Su Han inevitably falls in love with a man''s wife in the future, he must resist it. He must not make any radical behavior, let alone fight against the man.


    Don''t want to, Su Han only listened to the first sentence, and then looked at Su ran with all his eyes.


    "Really? You don''t like that man anymore? "


    "Er, really!"


    At the beginning, "Su ran" loved the male Lord so deeply. Even in the next ten years, she still could not forget song Zeyu even though she was full of resentment against everything in the past, the female owner, Lu Boyang, the Su family and even song Zeyu himself.


    But now it''s her. She has no feelings for song Zeyu. Even when she saw it, Su ran didn''t like him very much.


    "What about the man outside now? Do you like his mother Su Han also looks at Su ran with keen eyes and asks, revealing a trace of tension.


    He? Lu Shao?


    "Of course not."


    So far, she and Mr. Lu have only met several times. They are better than strangers. At least they know their names. The rest are not even friends. How could she possibly like each other.


    Hearing this, Su Han was relieved.


    Also with childish eyes flash a sharp light.


    "Since you don''t like him and I hate him, why should we pay attention to him?" Su Han asked.


    Even if the man at the door was not the scum he thought he was, he still hated him very much.


    Su ran: ha ha, son, what you said is reasonable. I can''t refute it.


    Do you still want to approve?


    "You say you hate him? Why? " Su Ran is puzzled.


    "There''s no reason, it''s disgusting." Su Han said with disgust.


    Hate, no reason, anyway, that person''s appearance, voice, attitude, all let him feel very annoying.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su ran felt strange at the beginning.


    Su ran knows what to do with her family. Although she sometimes stinks a little on the surface, she is still very sensible in the final analysis.


    As for Lu Shao, if Su ran didn''t feel that he was a patient and tolerant person, Su ran would not have agreed to let Su Han meet him.


    A good father and a good combination.


    Why is it that after the two men collide with each other, Su ran doesn''t see a trace of filial piety, instead, it''s a bit like Mars hitting the earth?


    "Well In any case, he is the biological father of your blood, which can''t be changed Su ran talks to Su Han in a soft tone.


    "Besides, I think he just wanted to do his father''s duty when he found you."


    "In fact, I think Mr. Lu is OK, and he is not a unreasonable person..."In the room, Su Han didn''t speak. It was su ran who was talking all the time.


    Although Su Han always keeps the appearance of refusing, Su ran can still feel that Su Han''s attitude is so softened.


    The door of the private room is opened again. Su ran sees Lu Shao standing at the door at the first sight. Obviously, this man has been waiting here.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lu. I didn''t make it clear to the child before, so that he misunderstood you." Su ran said to Lu Shao.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao was stunned.


    "It''s not your fault." After that, Lu Shao glances at Su Han behind Su ran.


    I saw that boy''s hands in the school uniform trouser pocket, or smelly a face, a pair of I am very uncomfortable appearance.


    At the moment, Su Han didn''t glare at Lu Shao like he had before. He just twisted his face and put on a posture that he didn''t want to see Lu Shao.


    "Why don''t we talk about this topic today?" Su ran asked.


    "Good," Lu Shao answered, pausing, and then saying, "go back after dinner."


    Dinner?


    After hearing this, Su ran turns around and finds that the dinner is ready.


    Probably because she had been chatting with Su Han for a long time just now, all the dishes were put on the table outside.


    Su ran: emmmm


    Su Han naturally heard Lu Shao''s words.


    They wanted to refuse, but their family didn''t have food.


    Then, she sees Su ran, who is looking at the dishes.


    The author has something to say: if you have time to go out, you will watch 3000 first. If you have time in the evening, you will have another chapter. Thank you for the angel who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank you for the angel who cast the [landmine]: Mingshang and Liangqi 1;


    thank the little angels who irrigated [nutrient solution]:


    38700454 36 bottles; shell 15 bottles; big corn and big history are very big 5 bottles; 4 bottles of this random code brother; E 2 bottles; fan Han, AI fairy love, Yi Nanping, thin shadow, lw0907110121, 1 bottle of picachu who loves to eat sugar;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 40

    Private Room.


    Su Han sat at the table, holding a face together all the way, and his eyes seemed to be a little bit of annoyance.


    Until now, Su Han did not understand, how he just was the woman inexplicable a few eyes to the flicker to promise to stay to eat.


    He doesn''t want to eat with this man at all?!


    Su Han is not good at this moment. Lu Zhao is in a good mood. He has been cold for years. At this moment, she has a great deal of scope.


    Looking at Su Han, Lu Shao seems to have a little bit of sneer in his eyes.


    The flow between the two people surged, and even a large centripetal Sulan was affected.


    Looking at the eyes of the two men who carved out almost one model, Su ran put a sweat in her heart and began to reflect on whether she should not be tempted by food to stay for dinner.


    After all, there are three people on the table. Two of them are so rigid, and she is not very fond of moving chopsticks.


    "Is it not food that I have?" Notice the Su ran, who was dazzled with chopsticks, frowned slightly and asked, and a tension flashed through his eyes.


    "Ah, no, it''s fine." After returning to God, Su ran shook his head and said.


    To speak, Mr. Lu, Su Han, is really careful.


    Before, Su ran told each other in wechat that Su Han liked shrimp and shellfish. As expected, there was no shellfish in the whole table. Instead, there were several shrimp dishes.


    Let a western restaurant, also made a pepper and salt shrimp, a clear water shrimp and a spicy shrimp, it is difficult for others, but it seems that the sale is quite authentic.


    If it wasn''t for the atmosphere to be too awkward, Sulan would have wanted to start.


    Now that all the people who pay for the Bill said it, Su ran was not welcome.


    Turning his head, he saw his son still staring at a table of vegetables in front of him, or that hatred. Su ran consciously looked like clapping the other party''s head.


    But next second, thinking that there are other people on the table, she has to leave some face for her big boy, and Su ran finally stops.


    Instead, he lifted his hand and shook in front of Su''s cold eyes.


    "Eat quickly. You have to go home and write your homework after you finish." Su ran reminded.


    This sentence also does not know which point please this is in the "refuse to cooperate" state of the juvenile, anyway Su Han heard Su ran words, the original upset immediately disappeared most of.


    "OK, we''ll go home after we''re finished."


    Back to their own home, there is no half a dime to do with this passer-by.


    Said, Su Han did not forget to provocatively look at Lu Shao, then back to the line of view, only when the air quality of the impact of the people do not exist.


    After looking at the fourorfive plates of shrimp on the eye table, Su Han thought, and finally took the spicy shrimp, put it directly in front of him, and began to peel with gloves.


    See, Su Ran has a bright eyes.


    "Wait, screw up. I''ll roll your sleeves up first." Said, see Su Han very cooperate to extend the hand, Su ran smile, raise his hand to each other''s sleeve very carefully rolled up.


    Su ran likes to see her handsome son smash shrimp.


    Of course, the most important reason is not because Su Han is very handsome in the appearance of carefully peeling shrimp, but because of this, Su ran does not have to peel himself.


    In the case of Su ran, two people peel, one person or another, and only one pair of gloves is needed if one is skinned. They are contributing to environmental protection.


    Su Han didn''t care about Su Ran''s nonsense, but he was used to it anyway.


    The level of proficiency in shrimp stripping in Su Han is enough to see this.


    Throw the peeled shrimp shell aside, and put the shrimp back on the plate. Several times, soon, the shrimp in front of Su Han is left with shrimp.


    The hemp is spicy, and looks very appetizing.


    "Mom, shrimp." And Su Han put the plate between the two.


    Still as before, one person peel shrimp, two people eat together.


    As for the opposite side? Ha ha, it should be a table work.


    "Mm-hmm, thank you for smashing!" Su ran smiled and blinked at Su Han, and said.


    From the plate, put a shrimp covered with spicy sauce and put it in his mouth. Su Ran''s eyes squinted with satisfaction.


    Is it so delicious to make Chinese food in the western restaurant? Delicious to fly!


    Lu, transparent man, Shao, across the table, looked at the interaction between mother and son in front of him, looked at Su Ran''s curved eyes, and the light of the bottom of his eyes also softened down, and a smile was crossed at the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at another plate of shrimp in front of his eyes, Lu Shaoruo pointed out.


    After a meal, he took the shrimp to himself, and took the gloves next to him and put it on and peeled it up.


    Lu Shao''s shrimp stripping is obviously not as skilled as Su Han, but, with the other side a calm face, it looks, but also very enjoyable."Is there a problem?" Yu Guang looks at the boy on the other side. He looks uncomfortable and looks at himself. Lu Shao picks his eyebrows and asks.


    "No Su Han''s voice seems to be stuck for a moment.


    "I just want to remind you that if you can''t peel the shrimp, you''d better peel it clean." A face scornfully said, Su Han''s fingers to Lu Shao in front of the plate of a shrimp.


    Sure enough, the shell of the shrimp was quite clean, but there was still a Jiao on the shrimp''s stomach, hanging on it alone


    Lu Shao takes a puff from the corner of his mouth. Su ran stops eating shrimp for a few seconds.


    Su ran almost couldn''t resist stepping on Su Han under the table and told him: son, this is not your own family. Don''t be so rude. You will be annoying.


    However, to think about it, Su Han seems to be wearing that expensive pair of shoes today. It''s still white. Su ran takes a deep breath and finally resists.


    "Well, that, calcium supplement for shrimp feet, ha ha." Su ran smiles at Lu Shao awkwardly and politely.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, do you like to eat shrimp like that Su ran suddenly said something unexpected.


    "How to eat it?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Emmm is to peel off all the shells, leave a pile of shrimps and eat them all at once." Su ran said.


    Although she meant to get off the topic, Su ran was surprised to see that the plate in front of Lu Shao was also piled up with shrimps.


    Lu Shao: he doesn''t like shrimp.


    Lu Shao doesn''t answer Su Ran''s question. After removing the shell of the last shrimp very clean, Lu Shao takes off his gloves and pushes the plate in front of Su ran.


    Su ran:!


    What''s the situation?


    "Don''t like bright ones?" Looking at Su Ran''s stiff face, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a bit of doubt and asked.


    "Well, it''s not..."


    It''s not a matter of taste at all!


    Su ran roars at the bottom of her heart.


    Before that, she thought Lu Shao was the same as them in the way of eating shrimp. After a long time, the other party was shelling her and Su Han!


    It''s so funny.


    Su ran (slave) lures (servitude) Su han to peel shrimp for her. It is because her son smashes is her own family. She has no guilt in her heart when she is enslaved.


    Let an outsider peel the shrimp. This How delicious is Suran.


    Su Han is OK. At least Lu Shao and Su Han are father and son.


    But Su ran, she and Mr. Lu in front of her eyes, can only be regarded as strangers who know their names!


    "Well, if you peel it so hard, how can we eat it?" Su ran smiles at Lu Shao and says, "Mr. Lu, you can eat by yourself. Don''t worry about us."


    Lu Shao is a little stunned. The next second, she seems to realize something. She says to Su ran, "I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    After that, Lu Shao moved the plate and did not move the other plates of shrimp on the table.


    "Oh." Su Han white Lu Shao one eye, deliberately sneer.


    Why is it intentional.


    Because if it''s not intentional, a chuckle can''t be so loud.


    Lu Shao mouth pull into a straight line, do not say, but also lower the line of sight, cold words look at Su Han.


    The calm before the storm did not last long.


    Suddenly, Lu Shao''s eyes directly pointed to a shrimp in Su Han''s hand and threw out a sentence: "not peeled clean."


    Hearing the speech, Su Han frowned.


    "Where am I not stripped clean?"


    "Shrimp head", Lu Shao said with a very calm and serious tone: "the shrimp head part is pinched off too little, easy to have residue."


    "I know, you don''t have to say, and I''m just peeling it off!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t know how the father and son just met and pinched Su ran again. They wiped off the oil stains on the corners of their mouths, looked up at them respectively, and then lowered their heads again.


    She decided to be a quiet shrimp eater.


    However, these two people do not seem to know how to stop.


    "Theoretically, there''s meat in the tail of shrimp."


    "If there is meat, you can try to peel one!"


    ¡­¡­


    "No shrimp line."


    "How can you go when it''s cooked, and you didn''t go there just now?"


    Su ran: are these questions important? Su Han also even if, Lu Shao a very mature and stable person in her cognition, why also care about this kind of detail?


    Su dye silently make complaints about himself.


    And


    By these two people said so, how did she feel that the shrimp suddenly did not taste good?


    ¡­¡­


    A meal ends in a very "active" atmosphere.


    Su Ran is full. Su Han, who has been competing with Lu Shao, finally eats two bowls of rice under the oppression of Su Ran''s eyes.As for Lu Shao


    This is beyond Su Ran''s consideration.


    "Mr. Lu, I''m sorry to trouble you today." Su ran faces Lu Shao, smiles politely and says.


    To sum up, although the meeting between her son and his father was a little, er, a little different from what Su ran had imagined in advance.


    However, the overall situation is good.


    At least they said a lot.


    Although, the main content is completely around how to peel shrimp mutual harm.


    "Don''t mention it," Lu Shao said, taking a deep look at Su ran and saying, "if there is anything abrupt, I hope you don''t take it seriously."


    "No, No


    "Well," Lu Shao Chin''s head said again, "I''ll take you back."


    "No need!" Without waiting for Su ran to open his mouth, Su Han has taken the lead in rejecting Lu Shao''s proposal.


    "We''re not going back ourselves!"


    "Well, we don''t have to bother. We can go back."


    "It''s too late. The road is not safe." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says uneasily.


    After that, Lu Shao turned his head and looked at Su Han on one side, and coldly threw out a sentence: "do you have a car?"


    Su Han


    The author has something to say: second, older ~ ~ I am still very faithful to thank the cherubs who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank the cherubs who cast the [landmine]: 1 Liang Qi;


    thank the cherubs who irrigated the [nutrient solution]:


    24 bottles of chicken tease rice; dark palm (* ^ ^ *), anmohh 10 bottles; 5 bottles after dawn and dusk; small buns 2 bottles; e. 1 bottle of sugar loving Pikachu, a zero and Xiaomo;


    thank you very much for your support, and I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 41

    In the evening, as soon as she gets home, Su ran receives a message from sAMY''s agent.


    It is said that the information of her artists has been prepared. I hope to see Su ran again as soon as possible.


    The next day, the two met at the Lele studio.


    Originally, Su ran thought that the other party only brought sAMY''s information. Unexpectedly, even people brought it.


    "Miss Su, because sAMY is in urgent need of opening up the domestic market now, I think about it. I decided to let sAMY come over and meet you in person. It would be more convenient for us to communicate and understand what we need." In the conference room of the studio, Wang Yue looks at Su ran and says with great enthusiasm.


    Last night, Yu Lele studio happened to be working on a small sample of the remaining pieces of music in Lele''s new album. Because of her friendship with Xu Xiao, she had the courage to stay and watch together.


    If Wang Yue had seen the video circulated on the Internet before and thought that this teacher Su composed music very well, she would have worshipped Su ran after yesterday.


    On the one hand, the music of the new album is pleasant to listen to. The most important thing is that the degree of fit with Yuele is too high.


    The whole album, each song, and the music processing of the details are perfectly in line with the music''s own characteristics and sound lines.


    This also made Wang yuemeng have the idea of bringing sAMY here in person.


    "I didn''t tell you in detail before. I hope you don''t mind, Miss Su."


    "No Su ran shakes her head to show that she doesn''t care.


    "What about her?" Su ran looks around the conference room and doesn''t see the artist mentioned by the other party''s agent.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, sAMY is mending her make-up in the back and will be here soon," said Wang Yue, handing Su ran a stack of materials prepared in her hand. "Miss Su, this is sAMY''s personal information. Please have a look at it first."


    "Good." Su ran takes over the stack of materials, and her eyes fall on the resume on the cover.


    "Chinese Name: Su Xue, 29 years old?"


    Su ran picks her eyebrows. Her attention is quickly focused on the one inch photo in the upper right corner of her resume. Her eyes stop, and there is a flicker of doubt in her eyes.


    "Miss Su?"


    "Yes?"


    "What''s the problem?" Noticing the change of Su Ran''s expression, Wang Yue asked.


    "Well, nothing." Su ran shakes her head, but her doubts remain unchanged.


    This picture is obviously p-rated.


    Generally, the photos of stars or actors as resumes will be refined, which is nothing.


    What really puzzles Su Ran is that she doesn''t know why. She feels that the face in the photo is familiar, as if she had seen it before.


    However, Su ran searches for the memory left by the original owner. It seems that there is no one named "Su Xue".


    "I''m sorry, I just went to tidy up and kept everyone waiting."


    When Su Ran is in doubt, a very charming voice comes from behind her.


    Then, I saw a woman dressed very dazzling into the conference room and walked to Wang Yue''s side.


    Although the man painted a more European and American style of heavy make-up, but still vaguely can be seen and the photo is the same person.


    "Miss Su, this is sAMY." Wang Yue introduces Su ran.


    "SAMY, this is the teacher Su we are going to work with this time."


    "Hello." Su ran smiles and says hello to each other.


    "You --" originally Su Xue also stretched out the hand, but in looking at Su ran for a moment, frozen in the air.


    "You..." Su Xue looks at Su ran for a moment, then hesitates for a while, and suddenly widens her eyes as if she thinks of something. It''s no exaggeration to say that she has lost her looks.


    "You are Sue..."


    "Su ran." Su ran added.


    "It''s really you!" Su Xue''s eyes are white. She looks at Su ran as if she sees something terrible. She steps back several times.


    Looking at the other party''s appearance of not only knowing herself, but also clearly impressed by herself, Su ran finally finds a face from the memory of the original owner and matches the person in front of her.


    A relative of the Su family, a granddaughter of aunt Suran''s in the past?


    Just, if you remember correctly, isn''t this person called "Yang Xue"? When did you change your surname to su?


    Su Ran is puzzled.


    In addition, the performance of Yang Xue and oh Bu Su Xue also makes Su ran feel strange.


    Su ran was surprised to see this man at most. But when Su Xue saw Su ran, what was the meaning of the expression of shock and fear?


    The shock is understandable.


    After all, when the Su family drove "Su ran" out of the house, the original owner was only 15-6 years old and had no survival ability at all.


    After so many years, maybe the people of Su family think Su Ran is dead.


    But what is fear?When the original owner was still in the Su family, he really looked down upon these relatives with high air, but it would not have caused much psychological shadow to others.


    When Su Ran is confused, she sees that Su Xue has already pulled on her agent and is ready to leave.


    "Oh, sAMY, what''s going on?" Wang Yue should be the most ignorant person at the moment.


    This is a good face, how to leave.


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go!"


    "This is good..."


    "Shut up!" Su Xue glared at Wang Yue, shook off each other, and walked toward the meeting room.


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry. Something may have happened to sAMY. I''ll ask..." However, Wang yuechao apologizes to Su ran and Xu Xiao and runs after them.


    In the corridor outside the meeting room, the two people''s arguments could be heard faintly.


    "SAMY, I''m here to sign an album and compose music for you today. It''s very important, do you know?"


    "What''s important? Don''t tell me it''s just that Su ran who wrote the music


    "Miss Su''s work is very good..."


    "Just her? Well, don''t say what you said is good. I don''t believe it at all. I tell you, I won''t take anything made by a shameless woman without money! "


    ¡­¡­


    The roar behind Su Xue is in English.


    It''s just


    Who can''t understand a few English sentences?


    In the meeting room, Xu Xiao listened to the roar of the conference room, and his mouth twitched. At the same time, his face was gloomy.


    "Mr. Su, I''m sorry, but I didn''t know that this was the case..." Suppressing the anger in her heart, Xu Xiao quickly faces Su ran and says apologetically.


    Wang Yue and he are more than ten years old friendship, how to bring an artist is like this?


    "It''s OK." Su ran shakes her head.


    Seeing Su Ran''s face in addition to surprise, there was no sign of anger, Xu Xiaocai slightly relieved.


    At the same time, there are some doubts.


    "That", hesitated for a moment, Xu Xiao pondered and asked, "Miss Su, did you know each other before?"


    "Well, it''s a distant relative, but I haven''t seen each other for many years." Su ran said calmly.


    Hearing this, Xu Xiao''s brain has naturally simulated a picture of relatives and families fighting for property, tearing and forcing each other to break up.


    But Xu Xiao didn''t know that Su ran didn''t have contact with each other''s house, not that they had no contact with each other''s family, but that she had no contact with the whole Su family alone.


    This is what Su ran can''t think of most.


    Thirteen years later, it has been nearly ten years since the Su family moved abroad. What else should they have done with the original owner? How could a relative be so "excited" to see her.


    That Su Xue''s reaction is really abnormal.


    "Agent Wang seemed to have said that her artists are going back to China because their families have returned home." Su ran asks Xu Xiao.


    "Yes, that''s what I said." Xu Xiao nodded and looked at Su ran with a little worry: "Miss Su, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine." Su ran shakes her head.


    She just thought, the other side said the family, after all, is the Yang family before Su Xue, or the Su family of the original owner.


    If it''s the latter


    Forget it, the latter has nothing to do with her.


    Su ran says to herself.


    "Miss Su, I was delayed by the incident just now. In fact, I have some good news to tell you!"


    Obviously, it is impossible to write music for sAMY''s album. Seeing Su ran frown, Xu Xiao decides to tell Su ran another good news.


    "Well, what''s the good news?" Su ran asks. For the time being, she has put aside the affairs of Su Xue and her family.


    "You didn''t ask me to help you inquire about the preliminaries for the piano competition. It happened that one of my college classmates stayed in school to be a music teacher after graduation, and she had the recommended quota for the preliminary contest."


    "Really?" Hearing Xu Xiao''s words, Su Ran''s eyes brighten.


    "Absolutely true."


    "Great!" Su ran said, "do you need me to provide a video of the piano?"


    "No, no need. I''ll show my classmate the video you used to watch on the Internet. Then, without saying anything from me, she would be very excited to write a recommendation letter to you." Xu Xiao said with high spirits, as if he was showing off his knowledge of a real piano master.


    "That''s right..." Xu Xiao stopped, and then said with some embarrassment: "my classmate''s school is also a general Conservatory of music. Her recommendation letter is not particularly high. You can only let you do not have to participate in the auditions all over the country. You still have to participate in the later trials."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s already very good!" Su ran said with a smile.


    She is just worrying about it. The auditions will start this week, and the competition cycle is very long.If she goes to the audition, she will Miss Su Han''s birthday and the school''s Sutuo activities.


    Su ran originally wanted to give up, but Xu Xiao unexpectedly brought her such good news.


    The trial will be held next month, and there will be no delay in time.


    Although the competition schedule is not short, Su Ran is just training!


    Thank you Su ran thanks again.


    "No, I just happen to know this classmate. It''s easy to raise my hand," said Xu Xiao with a smile. "But after our studio, we have to trouble Mr. Su."


    Since Yu Lele''s new songs hit the top, Xu Xiaoxiao has already planned. Other men''s and women''s groups in their studio, as well as young singers'' EP and albums, have also got rid of Su Ran''s composing.


    But for Wang Yue, the old friend, he would have arranged all the contracts.


    "No problem," Su ran nodded and said, "well, can I borrow the studio music room again


    Su ran hasn''t forgotten. She took Lu Shao''s 60W before, but she hasn''t given it to others.


    "Of course not! You can use our studio as you like, and those in the music room are especially welcome to you! "


    After all, it''s a great opportunity to observe and learn.


    Unfortunately, every time Su ran recorded it very fast, almost once.


    Today, it''s the same.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, when Su Han comes home from school, she finds Su ran sitting on the sofa in a daze.


    I didn''t write and draw with my mobile phone and a piece of paper as usual, nor did I buy a pile of 9.9 parcels of wonderful things on some treasure.


    "Are you in a daze?" Su Han asked.


    Hearing Su Han''s voice, Su ran looks at her son and frowns discontentedly.


    "You''re just in a daze, I''m just sad!"


    Although the woman''s expression doesn''t look like she''s worried at all, Su Han''s heart is still a little worried when she hears Su Ran''s words.


    "What are you worrying about?" Su Han asked, and then murmured to himself: "on you, there is nothing to worry about."


    Su ran:!


    It seems to feel the scorn from my family.


    "How can you, a child, understand the worries of adults?" With that, Su ran still holds her cheek and looks at Su Han. She shakes her head with sadness.


    "What are you going to say?" Su Han frowned and finally asked.


    What is this woman doing looking at him like this? Why is he still a little guilty? Clearly he didn''t do anything!


    "In fact, I''m just thinking, when you get ahead and make a great success, will you not want me as a mother, and then one day I go to ask you to help me, you will kick me out with a cold face..."


    "What the hell are you thinking?" It seems to be stimulated by Su Ran''s words. Su Han shouts to Su ran in a loud voice.


    What the hell is this woman thinking?! How could he not want her! And kick it away?!


    "Well, I don''t think my son will do this to me. After all, I''m still very generous to you." Su ran said with a smile.


    It''s just, smash seems a little autistic.


    Su ran blinks at Su Han, who has a black face and says nothing.


    "Have you seen some weird dog blood series again?" After a long time, Su ran thought that Su Han was sitting asleep. Finally, she saw Su Han raise her head in a strange way.


    The voice was dull, mixed with a thick melancholy.


    "Er..." There''s no such thing.


    In fact, Su ran asked that question before. Although he meant to tease Su Han on purpose, he didn''t make it up.


    Before Su Han came back, Su ran was really worried about Su Han.


    The former Fan Wai Li did mention a sentence: after returning to city B, the Su family enterprise was facing a crisis again. The Su family found the villain who had already made great achievements at that time and hoped that he could help the Su family. Naturally, he was rejected by the villains.


    Since then, the Su family has held a grudge against the villains.


    In the end, the reason why song Yian was able to defeat the "Suhan" company so easily was that the Su family made a lot of efforts in it.


    After all, it is a part of the book, and there are few descriptions about the villains. Therefore, only by Su Ran''s understanding of the original work, it is impossible to know when the Su family came back to China, and how they found Su Han later


    Although I don''t know how the relationship between Su Xue and Su''s family is, the appearance of the other party still makes Su ran feel uneasy.


    Su ran doesn''t want Su han to see this uneasiness.


    Here, looking at Su ran, who has fallen into silence again, Su Han''s mouth slightly pursed, and subconsciously began to reflect on whether his attitude towards talking just now was not very good.


    "That", his eyes flashed, and Su Han said again, "you are me, er My mom, it''s always been, and I''ll never leave you alone. "The promise is said by a teenager of 12-3 years old, which makes Su ran feel solemn.


    "You like to eat takeaway, you like to buy those fancy and useless express delivery, but I will make more money in the future..."


    "Also, you don''t have to think about who to ask for help, I will protect you..."


    Speaking of this, the boy''s face slightly dyed a little red, unnaturally turned his head to one side.


    It still looks cool.


    After hearing Su Han''s words, Su ran originally wanted to refute that she ordered takeout because the takeout was safer than the things she made, and the treasures she bought online were very useful.


    However, after hearing this, Su Ran''s whole heart is only full of moving, and the previous uneasiness and worries are diluted.


    Su Ran is dead in the original book, but she is not dead yet.


    She will not let the Su family appear in front of Su Han, and shamelessly say that Su Han is also su family!


    What''s more, her son is so smart, sensible and capable that she will never be so miserable in the future, let alone be defeated by song Yi''an.


    Su ran doesn''t think that her son''s smashing is worse than that of the male master''s son. She just lost at the starting line.


    I''m not afraid. Isn''t there a Lu economics Shao.


    When she thinks of Lu Shao, Su ran remembers. When she comes back, she is thinking about the affairs of the Su family. She hasn''t sent her several recorded music to each other.


    As before, Su ran sent several piano pieces to Lu Shao''s mailbox, and then reminded the other party on wechat.


    Su: Mr. Lu, I sent eight piano pieces to your email. The first four pieces are good ones, and the last four pieces are my previous ones. You can check them when you have time.


    On the other side, in Lu''s study.


    Lu Shao, who originally held a mobile phone, looked at him when he heard the message.


    Looking down, you can see a new message in the wechat dialogue interface.


    Mr. Lu''s frown was suddenly released, and a smile crossed the corner of his mouth.


    Lu: OK


    Lu: Thank you


    Lu: I''ll listen to


    here, Su Ran is used to Lu Shao''s intermittent wechat conversation recently.


    Seeing that Lu Shao sends three messages in succession, Su Ran is no longer surprised.


    Originally, Su ran went back to the past and said, "you''re welcome." she was ready to put away her mobile phone. Unexpectedly, a new message came out.


    Lu: is Sutuo going to set up a tent?


    It was later today that Lu Shao saw the teaching report provided by the school of No.7 Middle school that Lu Shao remembered the Su Tuo incident mentioned by Zhou Fu.


    Originally, I wanted to talk to Su ran about this matter, but I thought it was a little late. I didn''t know if it would disturb her. Lu Shaocai hesitated and didn''t send a message.


    At this moment, see Su dye hair news came, Lu Shao naturally cut, paste several times before a sentence in the past.


    "Ah?" Su ran looks at the message from Lu Shao for two seconds, then writes a paragraph on wechat.


    Su: Yes, that''s what the head teacher said in the notice.


    By the way!


    Su ran just reacts that Lu Shao is not in the group yet.


    Su: Well, Mr. Lu, would you like to join the parent contact group of Su Han''s class?


    One of the parents of other families is in the class group. After all, if one person knows what to inform, the other will know. But she and Lu Shao are not in the same situation.


    Although I don''t know where Lu Shao heard about Su Tuo at school, Su ran thinks that since he is Su Han''s biological father, he still has the right to know Su Han''s situation in school at any time.


    Lu: OK


    Su: wait a moment, I''ll pull you.


    Later, Lu Shao received a message that he was invited by Su to join the parents group of class 18 in junior high school.


    Su: OK, I''ve invited you to join the group. The notice about Su Tuo also states that Mr. Wang sent it to the group before. If you can find it, I''ll forward it to you.


    Su ran thinks about it for a long time. She doesn''t know at all. A more detailed activity plan than in the notice is now in front of Lu Shao.


    In the parent group.


    At this time, parents were reporting on the completion of today''s students'' homework. Suddenly, someone was invited in, and many parents were still confused.


    Zhao Jiaming''s mother: Well, who was invited in.


    Wang Lucheng''s mother: it''s not advertising.


    Zhao Jiaming''s mother: it shouldn''t be. The group is full of parents.


    Mr. Wang: @ Su Han, it was the one you invited just now.


    Su Han''s mother: I''m sorry, Miss Wang. I forgot to tell you first. It was su Han''s father who just entered the group.Wei Yiming''s mother: ah, it''s su Han''s father, welcome


    Wang Lucheng''s mother: Welcome


    At the end of wechat, when he saw the words "Su Han''s father", Mr. Wang felt a little surprised.


    She remembered that Su Han''s mother had said that their family was a single parent family.


    Although doubt, but, teacher Wang is still good professional quality, did not ask much.


    Teacher Wang: it''s su Han''s father / smile


    Teacher Wang: it''s su Han''s father / smile


    Teacher Wang: please change the group''s business card to XX father (mother) format, and some of the parents who have not changed before are also @ Lu, @ one cigarette for a day, @


    Live a day with a cigarette: OK


    Du Wentao father: the teacher has changed


    [Lu changes the group name to "Su Han dad"]


    Teacher Wang: @ Lu, is it su Han''s father? It is to modify the group name card, not to change the group name


    [Teacher Wang changes the group name to "parents group of class 8 in junior high school"]


    [Lu changes the group name to "Su Han father"]


    Teacher Wang: @ Lu note, it''s your group card


    Wei Yiming''s mother: @ Lu Suhan father, in the upper right corner of the interface, click to modify it.


    [Lu modified the group name to "Suhan dad"]


    [Teacher Wang modified the group name to "parents group of class 8, grade 1]


    [Lu modified the group name to" Suhan dad "]


    [Teacher Wang modified the group name to" Suhan dad "]


    [Lu modified the group name to" Suhan dad "]


    "Pooh ha ha ha..." Finally, Su Li couldn''t help laughing at the conversation.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Han, who is sitting opposite Su ran, asks in doubt.


    "You, ha ha, no, it''s so funny, your dad, ha ha, it''s so funny Well, you can see for yourself With that, Su ran shakes her hand and hands her mobile phone directly to Su Han.


    Su Han #"I don''t know this person." Staring at the screen for a long time, Su Han just uttered a word.


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t know it, ha ha..."


    Here, Su Ran has a stomachache with laughter.


    As for banqun, she should be a transparent person.


    After a while, the news seemed to stop.


    [parents group of class 8 in junior high school]


    Li Yang: has it been changed?


    Mr. Wang: No, I removed the man just now.


    Mr. Wang: @ Su Han''s mother, please tell Su Han''s father about the group''s notice later.


    Su Han''s mother: OK, OK


    Su Han''s mother: sorry teacher


    the author has something to say: 1. I feel that I haven''t updated 6000 words on time for a long time, ha ha


    2; Mr. Lu really doesn''t know how to use wechat.


    3. Thank you for your support ~ I don''t know if you can see my reply to the comments. Then this chapter will be a batch of red packets

 Chapter 42

    Lu:?


    In the face of the question mark Lu Shao sent to herself, Su Ran''s mouth smoked for a long time. Leng, she didn''t think about how to give the other party back in the past.


    Su: Well, Su Han, their head teacher said that if one of the parents of a child is in the group, it is OK.


    Su: that is to say, if there is any notice or news, I''m telling you the same thing.


    Su ran takes Lu Shao back to the past with a very serious and seemingly reasonable reason.


    Originally is a fool, but did not expect, after a while, Lu Shao unexpectedly returned two words to come over.


    Lu: no problem.


    Or what do you mean?


    Su ran looks confused.


    Across the screen, she actually from Lu Shao hair in these two words, feel a serious meaning.


    "What expression are you looking at?" Su Han couldn''t help but ask when she looked at Su ran with her mobile phone and a strange look on her face.


    "Nothing, I''m just trying to figure out your dad..." Su ran got stuck in the middle of her speech because she found that her son was looking at her with a rather resentful and accusing expression.


    "Well, Mr. Lu and Mr. Lu are at the head office." Su ran said with some headache.


    "Whatever you want."


    "Well, I''m just thinking about what he meant by that Su ran tries to make a pair of things. What happened just now is not funny at all. Am I laughing? I did not smile, as if casually said.


    After that, Su ran passes the message from Lu Shao to Su Han on her mobile phone.


    Although he didn''t want to see anything about the old man, Su Han couldn''t resist seeing Su ran hand over his mobile phone. He raised his eyes slightly and looked at the latest news on the screen.


    "Hiss", Su Han chuckled, his face hung up a look of disdain without concealment: "can have what meaning, he is stupid."


    "Well, do you think that this will pretend to be serious and cover up his stupidity just now?" Su Han added with disdain.


    Su ran: Er Da, you seem to know your father''s Yazi very well?


    "However", after a pause, Su Han suddenly frowned and muttered, "why do you want to pull him into our class parents group?"


    This is the group of their class. Why should the unimportant person be added in? What is his situation in school and his test scores? Why should that person know?


    In particular, as long as the thought of that person almost will be "Su Han father" this name, Su Han heart is ten thousand unhappy!


    Fortunately, later that person was kicked out by their head teacher.


    Hum, great pleasure!


    Su ran doesn''t know what Su Han is thinking. However, looking at her son''s look of revenge, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    As for why Lu Shao was brought into the group.


    It''s mainly because there are some notices in the group and reports on students'' situation. Su ran thinks it''s troublesome to pass on the news, so she simply lets the other party join the group.


    Yes! And this Sutuo thing.


    Su Ran is stunned at the thought of her intention to bring Lu Shao into the group. She suddenly remembers that she was talking before. Lu Shao only asked about Su Tuo. She didn''t say that she would not go.


    Thinking of this, Su ran quickly picked up her mobile phone and sent a message to Lu Shao.


    Su: Well, I forgot to ask before.


    Lu: what''s up?


    Lu Shao seconds back.


    Su: it''s the Su Han you asked me about before. The Sutuo activity they studied was camping in the western suburb park. It''s this weekend.


    Do you have time that day?


    Our group is badly short of labor!


    Su ran added in silence.


    Lu: Yes,


    Lu: I will spare that day.


    Su: that''s great. I''ll send you all the notices and notes of suto.


    Lu Shao''s reply to Su Ran is: No, I know


    but before Su ran could see it clearly, Lu Shao withdrew this sentence.


    Lu: OK


    Lu: Please


    "ha ha, get it done!" Put away the mobile phone, Su ran shows a smile.


    I am very satisfied with the fact that I have brought a labor force into the group.


    "What did you do?" Looking at Su Ran''s expression, Su Han couldn''t help but pick her eyebrows and ask.


    I don''t know what this woman is talking about with her mobile phone. Su Han always has an ominous premonition.


    "That''s it." as soon as she opened her mouth, she seemed to think of something. Su ran turned her head and looked at Su Han with a wink, and said sincerely, "it''s nothing small."


    Thinking of Su Han''s disgust and resistance to his father''s face, Su ran decides not to tell her family that it was a disaster.If you can, Su ran also wants to be a self-supporting person. Who asked Du Wentao''s mother to say something to her that day: secretly, the ranking points of this Sutuo activity should be included in the total score of the final exam based on the students'' quality development score.


    In order to get more points for her family, her mother is also broken heart.


    ¡­¡­


    A little thing?


    Su Han didn''t believe Su Ran''s words at all.


    However, just as Su Han wanted to ask again, she found that Su ran had lowered her head again and was so absorbed that she didn''t know what was on her cell phone.


    Su: Mr. Lu, have a look. Are there any problems? I have some strategies here. If you need them, I can forward them to you.


    Su ran sent several documents including the activity notice to Lu Shao.


    Then, Su ran thinks about it and sends a message to Lu Shao: in addition, there is another thing. Su Han''s birthday is on the 17th of this month, which is the day before Sutuo''s activities this Friday.


    Su ran only thought Lu Shao didn''t know about this, so she told the other party voluntarily.


    At the other end of wechat, looking at the news from Su Ran''s hair, Lu''s eyebrow was slightly provoked.


    The 17th, is that kid''s birthday? He knew this when he read the student files of Su Han.


    It''s just, so what? It''s just a birthday.


    Lu Shao is cold in the heart when Zhou Fu knocks on the door and walks in.


    "Sir, we have got the latest information about the Soong group." Zhou Fu said solemnly, bowing down and putting a stack of information on the table in front of Lu Shao.


    On hearing the speech, Lu Shao also slightly sat upright, put away the leisurely and sneering on his face at the moment before, and immediately recovered to the unshakable and unfathomable appearance of the Lord Lu.


    "The Song family?" Lu Shao''s eyes locked on the data on the table, and his eyes flashed across an uncovering chill.


    "Yes," Zhou Fuli, as Lu Shao went through the materials, said: "the main industry of song''s group has always been the traditional real estate industry. However, affected by the change of market demand in recent years, song''s main industrial income is not optimistic."


    "Soong is currently in the process of transformation and industrial upgrading. The latest project is aimed at the development and construction of Nan''an new industrial park," said Zhou Fu. "According to reliable information, this project will be the biggest project of song''s in five years, and song will spend nearly 40% of its market value on this project."


    "Nan''an project?" Lu Shao raised eyebrows: "I remember it hasn''t been started yet."


    "It''s true that the bidding and tendering of the project will be held this week. However, judging from the current situation, song''s winning the project will hardly be an accident."


    "Is it?" Lu Shao disagrees: "what if there is Lu''s intervention?"


    "That song''s chance of winning the bid is less than 10 percent." Zhou Fu said in a deep voice.


    When reporting this information, Zhou Fu had already guessed that Mr. Zhou would have such a plan.


    After all, the purpose of Mr. Song''s investigation was to spare no effort to crack down on the Song family.


    "Under the arrangement, Lu''s investment company will set up a project department to prepare for Nan''an project. As for the project bidding meeting, I will attend it in person." Lu Zhao said coldly.


    Hearing the speech, Zhou Fuyi was stunned.


    Song''s and Lu''s competing projects may win less than 10% of the total. If Mr. Lu does it in person, I''m afraid there is not even a little bit of it.


    It''s just


    Thinking of something, Zhou Fu suddenly frowned.


    "Well, sir, the time of the tender meeting is on the 17th." Zhou Fu reminds way, the eye secretly looks at Lu Shao.


    Xindao: let''s go to the bidding meeting. You can do your own housework, sir.


    Hearing Zhou Fu''s words, Lu Shao was also stunned.


    "For sponsorship, the time of the bidding meeting will be delayed by one day, if not, by two days." Lu Shaoyan said simply and comprehensively.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. this project bidding is a public affair and it''s not easy to intervene. Besides, a special performance was arranged before the bidding meeting." Zhou Fu said.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shao was silent for a moment.


    When Zhou Fu thought his husband was going to cancel the plan, Lu Shao nodded.


    "Go and arrange."


    "What! Sir, you... "


    "Do you think that the projects that the Lu family wants to win will leave a 10% chance for the opponents to win?" Lu Shao asked.


    Zhou Fu


    Mr. Lu, you really want to kill all the people. You don''t even leave a 10% chance to the Song family.


    "But, young master..."


    Not waiting for Zhou Fu to finish speaking, he was interrupted by Lu Shao coldly: "boy, what birthday do you want to have?"


    When Lu Shao said this, he didn''t hide his sternness and dislike.


    If it wasn''t for people like Zhou Fu who knew Mr. Lu well, they would not have noticed the trace of regret and debt hidden under the suspicion.Now that Mr. A has made a decision, it''s hard for him to say anything as an assistant.


    Zhou Fu sighed in his heart and thought it was funny.


    "Sir, are you going to start preparing your birthday present for you?" Zhou Fu changed direction and asked.


    Sure enough, Zhou Fu said this, Lu Shao''s eyes also flashed a bit of thinking.


    "Yes."


    "Well, what do you want to give, sir?" Zhou Fu asked.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shao eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    After a long time, listen to Lu Shao''s deep voice again: "what do you suggest?"


    "Well..." To tell you the truth, when Zhou Fu found Su Han''s information and knew that the young master''s birthday was in the near future, Zhou Fu had already begun to think about what kind of birthday present to prepare for him.


    For this reason, he also specially went to investigate Su Han''s interests and hobbies, as well as suitable gifts for boys of this age group.


    Unfortunately, there was no gain.


    "Why don''t you give me a car?" Zhou Fu thought it over and said.


    It seems that the young masters of the Lu family all like cars. The gifts they give each other on their birthdays are almost all these things.


    The young master can''t use it now. He can store it in the garage first, and then he can drive it when he is an adult.


    "Car?" Smell speech, Lu Shao but suddenly some Wu''s sneer, in the eyes also has a trace of irony.


    "By what?"


    Zhou Fu


    "How about a villa? In addition to the east house, I can move to the front of the house for 7 days


    "Want a house and let him make money to buy it."


    "Yes, sir." after thinking about it, Zhou Fu''s eyes brightened and he said, "what do you think of the undeveloped area where Lu''s family is in country a?"


    The area mentioned by Zhou Fu is just a piece of land left by Lu Jiazu. Although it has not been developed yet, the exploration results have come out and are very valuable!


    "It''s just right. In the future, I can practice my hand for the young master." Zhou Fuyue said more excited.


    And hear Zhou Fu''s suggestion, Lu Shao''s face expression is also serious.


    "There, don''t move for a moment." Lu Shao said.


    Although he had planned to hand over the area in Zhoufu''s mouth to Su Han, it was obviously too early for the opportunity.


    Obviously, Zhou Fu also thought of something.


    "It''s because I failed in the exam."


    "The watch shoes?"


    "Extravagance and waste."


    "What about model toys?"


    "Play with things and lose hope."


    ¡­¡­


    "Why don''t you open an account for the young master and deposit a sum of money into it every year for his birthday?" Zhou Fu asked again.


    It''s a bit tacky, but it seems to be the most realistic?


    What''s more, if you want him to think about it, he can''t think of anything.


    "Do you think he will be short of money in the future?"


    "What does he want so much money for now, a little older boy?"


    "What''s more," Lu Shao said after a pause: "why should I give him my money?


    Zhou Fu is asked by Lu Shao''s sharp three companies and has no further words.


    Just as Zhou Fu is quietly asking to let go and preparing to leave the study quietly, he sees Lu Shao casually picking up a thing on the table and throwing it over.


    "Sir, you...!" Zhou fuchan cautiously caught what Lu Shao had thrown over. He suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Lu Shao in disbelief.


    Even if we have seen so many big waves, we can''t hide Zhou Fu''s shock at the moment.


    "This, this really needs to be given..."


    "Take it and wrap it up and have it delivered to him on Friday." Not waiting for Zhou Fu to speak, Lu Shao took the lead in saying that the tone was very positive.


    "Yes, sir. I will deliver it to the young master myself."


    "Just give it to him, don''t say too much." Lu Shao added.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Zhou Fu exits the room, thinking that Su Ran''s message hasn''t been answered before, Lu Shao picks up the mobile phone again.


    Lu: I''m sorry, I have some difficult things to deal with on the 17th, so I can''t celebrate his birthday.


    Lu: gifts. I''ll have them delivered that day.


    At the other end, Su ran, who had already thrown the previous conversation aside, was surprised to see two more messages from Lu Shao.


    She is also the obligation to tell the other party, did not expect, the other party actually also interested in, there are gifts.


    You''re a good cheap dad.


    Su ran takes a dim glance at Su Han and says in her heart.


    The next second received a message from Lu Shao: tell him for me, happy birthday.Su ran: ha ha


    Judging from the current relationship between the plastic father and his son, Su Han''s birthday will be a little happier if he doesn''t convey this sentence.


    It''s just, speaking of gifts


    Su Ran''s eyes flutter toward the corner of a box of packages there.


    It seems to be a little less.


    Su ran says in her heart.


    The next second, as if thinking of something, eyes a bright, decisively picked up the phone, the Internet to search a pile of baking menu down.


    She decided that she would make a love cake for her family!


    "Son smash, do you have any small books you don''t want?" Su ran looks at Su Han and asks.


    "Yes, what are you doing?"


    "Borrow one!"


    "Yes, but you haven''t said what you want."


    "Nothing, just Remember the recipes on the Internet Su ran said half truely.


    "Recipe?" Su Han''s eyes widened. You are teasing me. Look at Su ran: "you?"


    "What''s the matter? I can''t study the menu all right? You look down on me? "


    If Su Han knew more about women, he would know that Su Ran''s ferocious appearance was nothing but a strong external force and a hard cover up.


    It''s a pity that Su Han is just a boy of twelve or thirteen.


    "No, you can do whatever you want..." Su said in a deep voice, the tone is full of ? I can''t help you ? helpless.


    Fortunately, there are only two kitchen appliances in their family, that is, an old-fashioned rice cooker and a cheap fake induction cooker.


    Small size, light weight, should not be too dangerous.


    Even if it is burned, the loss is not serious.


    Su ran doesn''t know what Su Han is thinking at the moment, and forcibly filters out the suspicion on her face. Su ran takes the book and pen given by Su Han and writes down the materials and recipes mentioned on the menu carefully.


    50g flour, 20g butter, 4 eggs, and cream


    The next day, thinking about the day before, a woman said that she wanted to study the recipe. When she went out, Su Han was still a little worried.


    After repeatedly confirming that there was nothing else in the refrigerator except eggs, steamed bread, dry noodles, salt and sugar in the cabinet, I finally went to school with a nervous mood.


    However, Su Han didn''t know. As soon as his front foot went out, Su Ran''s back foot also went out of the door. He still had two in his hand. He met granny Dabao a few days ago and was sent to her by the other party. It is said that they were shopping bags lined up at the door of the drugstore.


    Not far from the residential area where Su ran lives, there is a large supermarket. Su ran bought noodles and steamed bread here before, so she is familiar with this supermarket.


    Su ran enters the supermarket with a list of materials specially written down yesterday.


    However, the next second, Su ran was completely confused.


    Vegetable butter? Animal butter? And skim butter.


    Do you have this variety of butter? How about adding salt or not?


    Why did she only write "butter" on her recipe, which one would she take?


    And flour, low gluten and high gluten, she can understand, wheat flour, steamed bread flour, spontaneous flour, what are these?


    Yes, and sugar, brown sugar and white sugar. She knows, what''s the difference between granulated sugar and cotton candy? Obviously, it''s almost the same.


    In front of supermarket shelves, Su ran seems to be in a black hole of choice.


    "Miss?"


    "Ah?" Hearing the shopping guide call herself, Su ran comes back to her senses.


    "May I help you?"


    "Well, that is, I want to make a birthday cake..."


    "Birthday cake?" Hearing Su Ran''s words, the shopping guide was surprised.


    "It''s troublesome to make a birthday cake, and it needs more materials. In fact, you can order one."


    "Well, I know, but because it''s my son''s birthday, I want to make a birthday cake for him." Su ran smiles and says.


    Smell speech, that buy guide on the face also showed a smile.


    "So it is. Your son is very happy."


    Su ran: May


    the author has something to say: then the question comes: can su Ran''s birthday cake succeed? Thank you for the little angel who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank you for throwing [rocket launcher] Angel: Nanxi 1;


    thank you for irrigating [nutrient solution]:


    10 bottles of pineapple sweet and Sour Meat; tickets, 5 bottles of old aunts; Xiaomo, Fengguo''s lazy beans, paste Jun in the quilt, ou''an, Yin Shangqing, fat pomelo qua, peanut filled Tangyuan, Xiao feicho 1 bottle;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 43

    The next morning.


    "Why, son, don''t you have to go to school today?" Looking at Su Han, who is dawdling at home for the first time in history, Su ran asks in surprise.


    "To go."


    "If you don''t go out soon, you''ll be late if you linger a little longer." Su ran reminds her.


    "I know." Su Han frowned and said in a muffled voice. Obviously, he had something to say.


    "Well, are you busy today?" Su Han hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice.


    "Well? It''s a bit of a thing. " Su ran youyou said that she had a lot of things to do today, but she had to wait for her son to go out.


    "What can I do for you?"


    ¡°emmm¡­ It''s nothing. Just fill in a community questionnaire, ask Aunt Zhang upstairs to vote for her granddaughter, and help Granny Dabao get an app... " Su ran tilts her head and talks nonsense.


    "You..." Su Han''s expression was a little deep. Staring at Su ran, she couldn''t help saying, "did you forget something?"


    "Well? Did I forget something? "


    I didn''t forget!


    Su ran roared in her heart.


    "Ah Su ran glanced at the time on her mobile phone and urged Su han to say, "it''s 16. Hurry up. If you don''t go out, you''ll be late!"


    "Oh." The young man replied stiffly, turned around, turned his back to Su ran and went out of the door, hiding the loss on his face.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hoo -" seeing Su Han go out, Su ran gives a sigh of relief.


    She quickly jumped off the sofa and rushed into the kitchen. She found the pile of baking materials she had hidden in the corner of the refrigerator under the cabinet.


    Flour, cream, flower bags Anyway, Su ran bought almost all the things recommended by the shopping guide yesterday.


    Yes! In the other party''s strong recommendation, Su ran also reluctantly bought an automatic egg beater.


    Ready to roll up your sleeves is dry!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Han arrives at school.


    Liu Yangyang in the back seemed to have no idea how smelly Su Han''s expression was at the moment. He rushed up to take Su Han''s shoulder.


    "Brother Han! Is it really your birthday


    Du Wentao nearby heard Liu Yangyang''s words and turned his head to look at it: "today is your birthday?"


    "Yes." Su Han answered coldly and didn''t want to talk.


    In my heart, I was sulking: even Liu Yangyang, a man with few roots, could know that today was his birthday, and that woman had completely forgotten it!


    "Wow, that''s true!"


    "How do you know that?" Du Wentao asked Liu Yangyang.


    "QQ push ah, well, this", Liu Yangyang handed his mobile phone to Du Wentao, and said, "at first I thought that brother Han was also a random filler, so I came to ask."


    "Yes, I have to give my brother Han a present." Liu Yang Yang on the mobile phone a few times.


    A message of "space gift: Liu Yangyang gave you a cake, happy birthday" was sent to Su Han''s mobile phone.


    "Liu Yangyang, can you be more stingy? Space gifts are also called gifts? " Du Wentao looked at Liu Yangyang with disdain and said.


    "I don''t care. What do you give me?"


    "Me?"


    "Well, why don''t I send a" marriage advertisement "to me in my circle of friends? Don''t look down on me. I tell you, there are more than 1000 friends in my circle of friends, more than half of them are beautiful women, and the advertising space is very tight! "


    "Come on, just like my brother Han, I still need you to advertise. With my brother''s nodding, do you believe that the flower of class 4 can become my sister-in-law?"


    "What do you know about choosing the best candidates? In my circle of friends, there are not only the flowers of our school, but also the flowers of several other middle schools."


    ¡­¡­


    Du Wentao and Liu Yangyang are playing tricks over there. Looking at Su Han, who is cold and cold, they finally realize that they have left the protagonist behind.


    "Well, by the way, Su Han, why didn''t you make a circle of friends on your birthday today?" Du Wentao asked, and then he thought, it seems that Su Han has never made friends.


    "What?" Su Han asked.


    "Well, maybe it''s just drying birthday presents, taking pictures of friends celebrating together and so on."


    Smell speech, although Su Han did not speak, but the expression is obviously disliked.


    However, without waiting for Du Wentao to come up with any creative methods, he saw that Su Han had already opened his circle of friends and quickly edited. He did not know what he was editing.


    "Ah, Du, what do you think brother Han is going to send? Why haven''t you finished writing it for so long? " Looking at Su Han''s circle of friends for a long time, Liu Yangyang couldn''t help pulling Du Wentao out.


    "If you ask me, I still want to ask you!"


    "Wait a minute. After a while, Su Han has a circle of friends. We can see it in the first place." As he spoke, Du Wentao kept pulling down his fingers to refresh his circle of friends."Yes


    "What, let me see!" Liu Yangyang put his head together in the past and widened his eyes when he saw the photo sent out by Su Han.


    "Wow! Brother Han, what you sent is a picture of you and Mama Su! "


    The group photo was taken by Su ran at the station the last time. Su Han added a sentence to his circle of friends: Thank you for the important day.


    "You say this is Su Han''s mother?" At the last parents'' meeting, Du Wentao didn''t see Su ran, so he didn''t know what Su Han''s mother looked like.


    "God, this is Su Han''s mother. I thought it was..."


    "What do you think?"


    "Nothing." Du Wentao shut his mouth wisely.


    "But Suhan, your mother is really super beautiful!"


    "P''s." Su Han said impolitely.


    "Well, it''s nice to have a photo that can be used for normal social intercourse." Du Wentao thought of those photos of himself forced to open business by his mother. Each one can be called a history of blood and tears.


    Ignoring Du Wentao''s wail of no acting skills, Su Han''s eyes have been staring at the mobile phone screen, watching the new comments pop up on the top of the screen, and then click open.


    "What important day?"


    "Is it today?"


    "Brother Han, don''t play charades, just say it."


    Su Han doesn''t have many wechat friends. Most of them are classmates. There are some students in primary school who haven''t met Su ran before. Seeing the people in the photos, they ask questions directly.


    "Wow, who''s in the picture?"


    "What a beautiful little sister, ask for the phone number!"


    "Brother Han, who are you and in the picture?"


    ¡­¡­


    There were so many comments like this that Su Han didn''t reply.


    The eyes repeatedly searched the 40 plus reviews and 30 comments, but unfortunately, none of them were Su''s hair dye.


    After a while, Su Han changed his wechat avatar to the previous one.


    Unfortunately, there is still no news from Su ran.


    "By the way, it''s time to go to Sutuo tomorrow. The school will leave school one class earlier this afternoon. Otherwise, we can go and have a meal. It''s just the birthday of brother Han!" On one side, Liu Yangyang proposed.


    "Let''s go to the canteen at noon."


    "Why?"


    "You think everyone is like you, Tiangao, and your parents are far away? In the evening, Su Han must be going home to spend time with his family. There is no time to join us. "


    Liu Yangyang: it makes sense.


    Su Han: fart!


    So far, the woman has not reacted at all


    Don''t women like to brush the circle of friends when they have nothing to do? There''s no reason why you can''t see his article.


    She''s not blocking him, is it?


    Su Han gnaws his teeth in the dark.


    Su ran didn''t shield her family from smashing. Instead, she was facing a messy kitchen and had no time to look at her circle of friends.


    "Who said I didn''t have time?"


    Su Han said, and quickly sent a message to Su ran.


    Han: I went to Zhuchuang with my classmates this afternoon and went home later.


    When Su ran received the news from Su Han, she was studying how to make the cream from liquid to foam solid.


    See the news of Su Han, almost did not drop the mobile phone in the pot.


    Looking at the unfinished "big project" in front of her, Su Ran is struggling. In fact, it''s good for her to go out with her classmates today.


    Su Han withdrew the news at this time.


    "So you''re going to join us? Then I''ll make one. "


    "Let''s call Li and Yang. It''s cost-effective to have more people."


    Liu Yangyang and Du Wentao are excited, but listen to Su Han again: "I just don''t want to be with you."


    "My God! Brother Han, you are so hurtful


    "Can you be a classmate happily?"


    ¡­¡­


    Ignoring the two men, Su Han sends two new messages to Su ran after withdrawing the message.


    Han''er smash: Du Wentao just took the wrong mobile phone, which he sent to his mother.


    Han''er smash: I learned to go home on time.


    After receiving Su Han''s news, Su Ran is still very happy although she is nervous again.


    At the same time, Su ran also noticed Su Han''s new head.


    Ma: shit, you changed your head.


    Su Han was about to reply: his hand slipped when he chose the picture.


    However, Su ran sends another message.


    Ma: very discerning!


    Su Han


    "Brother Han, are you really not going?"


    "No Said, Su Han put away the mobile phone.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Su Han came home from school. As soon as he opened the door, there was a strong burning smell on his face.Su Han nervously glanced around the house, especially the position of the kitchen, and found that there was no fire, so he took a breath of relief.


    Then I found the change in my home.


    Several balloons of different sizes were placed around the open room. Four "Happy Birthday" balloons were pasted on the big white wall, and several dishes were placed on the table.


    Although it''s still a familiar restaurant and a familiar taste, it''s obvious that the takeout is carefully arranged after taking it back.


    At this time, Su ran comes out of the kitchen.


    In peacetime, when she was at home, she looked different in her home clothes. Su ran changed into a beautiful dress.


    At the moment of seeing Su Han, Su Ran has a big smile on her face.


    "Happy Birthday


    "You --"


    So you remember!


    Su Han widens his eyes and looks at Su ran.


    "How about it? Are you surprised or surprised Su ran winks at Su Han and asks.


    Today, she was not blind and couldn''t see the appearance of asking for attention before she went out. Has been holding back not to laugh out, is to give Su Han a surprise!


    "Generally." After a long time, Su Han suppressed the surprise just now, turned his head and said coolly.


    However, the young people that wipe up the corners of the mouth, but how can not press down.


    "What is this?" Su Han suddenly pointed to the things on the table and asked.


    In terms of shape and size, isn''t this the big and heavy delivery box that was abandoned in the corner of their home?


    However, at the moment, the outside of the box is wrapped with a layer of small purple flower wrapping paper, and there is a big bow on the top.


    "A birthday present for my son!"


    Hearing the speech, Su Han''s eyes flashed a bright light.


    "The gift will be opened later." See Su Han ready to open the gift, Su ran stops.


    It''s a tradition to guess the gift at the end.


    "Oh."


    Although, I can''t help being curious about the contents of this box.


    However, on the surface, Su Han still tried to put on a face. I didn''t care at all, and turned to the other side.


    "And what is this?" Su Han pointed to the thing on the table that was covered by the pot cover and asked.


    Vaguely, there is a bad premonition.


    "Well, birthday cake," Su ran added after a pause: "I made it myself!"


    "Will sauce ~" and Su ran takes the lid off like a treasure.


    When the lid of the pot was lifted, a semi-circular spherical object on the plate fell into Su Han''s sight.


    "How about it?" Su ran asked.


    "Well, it''s good." Su Han said in a daze.


    This should be considered as one of Su Han''s few rebellious remarks, but unfortunately, the youth is not good at lying, and the stiffness on his face can not be hidden.


    "Oh, forget it. Don''t comfort me. If you feel ugly, just say it." Su ran sighed and said.


    Online only wrote "novice cake strategy", also did not say so difficult, she has really tried her best.


    "No", looking at Su Ran''s face lost, the young man was flustered and explained in a hurry: "it''s really good."


    "I think it''s good." Su Han added.


    Su ran: smash, your eyes have betrayed yourself.


    "Look, can you see what I''m doing?" Su ran winks at Su Han, points to the "cake" and asks.


    It''s a bit like a teacher''s dozing off students getting up to answer questions.


    "Er, earth?" Half the earth?


    "No, have you ever seen a man make half of the earth?"


    "Isn''t it? I think so. What are these plaques? Isn''t it a continental plate? " Su Han asked, pointing to the deep and shallow place on the cake.


    "Of course not!" It''s just that she didn''t mix the colors well. It felt like this.


    "Is that a tortoise?" Green things, he can only think of this.


    "Tortoise? Where is it like a turtle? " Su ran retorts and stares at her own work on the plate.


    Well, don''t say, it''s a bit like that.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter what. It doesn''t affect the fact that it''s a cake." Su ran waved her hand and said.


    "You haven''t said what you''re doing." Su Han stares at Su ran and says seriously.


    "Well, dinosaurs, right."


    "Is this a dinosaur?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Well, what''s all this fuss about?" Su Han pointed to the unknown pile of cream on the cake.


    "Dinosaur spine."


    "What about the dinosaur''s head?"


    "This is the head.""And the tail?"


    "Here it is." Su ran pointed to a prominent spot on the edge of the cake and said.


    Su Han: Er


    He thought the place was just the product of the woman''s untidy cream.


    "I think so." Suzan looks at the cake again.


    She really did it according to the pictures on the Internet. At most, there was such a deviation.


    "Yes." Su Han nodded against his heart again.


    "Well, what, anyway, the birthday cake, the meaning is right." Feeling that this topic may not go on, Su ran changes the topic decisively.


    "Go and change your school uniform, wash your hands, and then come to eat."


    "Good."


    When Su Han washes her hands and comes out, Su Ran has already put colored candles on the cake.


    ¡°1¡¢2¡­¡­ , 13, just right. "


    "I''ll do it." Seeing Su ran ready to light a candle, Su Han comes forward and takes over the lighter in the other party''s hand.


    The small hemispherical cake was interspersed with a circle of candles, which looked funny.


    However, with the lights in the room turned off and the lights of the candles were lit up, the whole atmosphere became extremely warm.


    Even the green cake was not so ugly because it was covered with soft candlelight.


    "It''s nice that my son is thirteen today." Through the candlelight, Su ran looks at the young boy sitting opposite and says with emotion.


    Su Ran has no way to know how the villains in the original book got to be 13 years old after the 12-year-old incident.


    However, like Su Han now, it''s good.


    Young youth, although still with a bit of childish face, but, has seen calm and sharp.


    What''s more, I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Su ran always thinks that although Su Han looks cool when she first meets her, she seems to have a little more smile between her eyebrows.


    "It''s just a birthday. What''s different?" Su Han opened his face and whispered.


    This candle must be produced by a small workshop. Otherwise, why would he feel astringent and uncomfortable when staring at the candle light?


    "Of course not. After today, you are one year closer to becoming an adult."


    "Come on, hurry up and make a wish. Maybe it will come true next year."


    "Birthday wishes, it''s all lying to children." Su Han said leisurely, but he still followed Su Ran''s words and closed his eyes with both hands.


    Well, he hopes the family will always be as good as it is now.


    "What wish have you made?" Seeing Su Han open his eyes, Su ran asks curiously.


    Smell speech, Su Han frowned, a face seriously said: "wish to say it is not working."


    "Ha ha, well, I''ll make a wish next."


    Su ran didn''t close her eyes. The following words said to Su Han: "after today, son, you will be 13 years old. I hope that in the following year, you can have a happy life every day, know more friends, and get along with classmates happily..."


    Su Ran''s graceful and gentle voice, with a beautiful blessing, rings in the small room, in such an atmosphere, it is easy to be infected.


    "Well, it''s dinner." Suddenly, Su Han held his chopsticks and lowered his head.


    "Oh, wait, I haven''t finished yet."


    "The last word," said Su ran, adding, "I hope the girls I meet after my son smash like you, and her family can also like you. I also hope that all the friends you meet in the future are the offspring of the landlords."


    "What do you mean?"


    "People are stupid and have a lot of money, ha ha." Su Ran''s words completely made the warm atmosphere at that moment an illusion.


    Su Han


    "Here, blow out the candle!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just then, the door suddenly knocked.


    "It should be you, er, Mr. Lu said before. I''ll go and have a look at the person who gives you a birthday present." With that, Su ran gets up and opens the door.


    "Hello." Su ran looks at the man in suit at the door. She feels a little familiar.


    "Su, er, Ms. Su, come here at this time to disturb you. My name is Zhou Fu. I''m here to give you a birthday present for your husband." Zhou Fu said, also looking at Su ran in front of him.


    In addition to a casual glance in the hotel more than ten years ago, this is the first time Zhoufu met Su ran in the information accident.


    At the moment of meeting Su ran, Zhou Fu finally understood why Mr. Lu had doubts about the investigation ability of the Lu family.


    The young mother in front of her eyes is really different from the information.


    This Su ran gives people a very good feeling. Moreover, it seems that the mother child relationship between Su ran and the young master is also very good.Zhou Fu takes a peek at the room and looks at his Su Han on guard.


    Ha ha, the young master is still the same as the information. His personality is very similar to that of his husband.


    "By the way, this is a gift for the young master." With that, Zhou Fu carefully handed Su ran a small, low-key and exquisite rectangular box.


    "Oh, thank you. Thank you, Mr. Lu." Su ran said with a smile.


    "You''re welcome. You should," Zhou Fu nodded and took out another box from his pocket. "This is my birthday gift for you. I hope you don''t dislike it."


    There''s something wrong with Sue.


    "Well, it''s very kind of you."


    "I''ve been with my husband for nearly 20 years. It''s also appropriate to send a birthday gift to the young master. I hope you don''t mind, Ms. su." Zhou Fu explained.


    "Oh, no, thank you." She turns her head and looks around. Su Han, whose face is full of words of "no cooperation", smiles helplessly and thanks Zhou Fu.


    "Well, why don''t you come in and have some cake Su ran thinks about it and says.


    "Thank you for the kindness of Ms. su. I''d better not disturb your birthday with the young master." Zhou Fu said very honestly.


    Can we not go to the road? If he doesn''t leave, he will be able to make a hole in his eyes.


    "Well, please say thank you to Mr. Lu."


    "Well, I''ll deliver it."


    Su ran turns her head and sees that in front of the table, Su Han has already removed the candle from the cake and has a knife ready to cut the cake.


    "Su Han, wait, don''t cut it first!"


    Su ran wanted to stop Su Han, but it was too late. The voice dropped. Over there, Su Han cut the cake on the plate with a click.


    The knife fell and the cake split in half.


    Exposed a thick layer of cream cross-section, but also exposed the inside of the big white steamed bread.


    Su ran: ha ha


    At first, she was preparing to make cakes. Unfortunately, she didn''t have an oven. Then she used the electric rice cooker as described on the Internet. Now the burnt flour and egg paste are still stuck on the wall of the rice cooker.


    Maybe he didn''t want to make su ran more embarrassed. Su Han tried very hard to put away the extremely complicated expression on his face.


    Cough, this woman should be the first time to make a cake. It''s excusable to make it like this. No, it''s very good to make it like this.


    Su moved the plate in front of him in silence, and began to eat.


    "Well, don''t eat it," Su ran stopped Su Han, and then explained, "this cake, er, is a form. Its main function is to make a wish. Now it has completed its mission, so let''s eat food."


    "It''s not that you can''t eat it." Su Han said, with a firm attitude.


    "Well, in fact, I''m mainly afraid that you''ll eat bad stomachs. Tomorrow we''ll have to go to Sutuo, and then we''ll have to go to Sutuo. If we don''t feel well on the way, it will be bad."


    Su Ran''s words finally stopped.


    After dinner, they finally remembered the three gifts on the tea table over there.


    "Come on, open the presents." Su ran said, don''t think she didn''t see it. When she had dinner just now, Su Han kept looking at it.


    "Which one are you going to demolish first?" After asking this, Su ran feels that it is unnecessary to ask because Su Han has not considered choosing the large box of gifts she gave.


    However, at the moment when he finally opened the box and looked at the thick stack of exercise books inside, Su Han''s whole body stopped.


    "Classic point?"


    "Well, what''s the matter, isn''t it suitable for you?"


    Originally, Su ran also wanted to send Su Han''s shoes. However, considering that shoes could be sent at any time, Su ran decided to send something practical and meaningful.


    The main reason is that Su ran was deeply moved by the sentence "the best choice to send relatives and children for the Chinese New Year and the festival".


    Su Han: I suspect this woman is intentional, but I have no evidence.


    "You bought one last time." Su Han, with a black face, said that he didn''t want to answer Su Ran''s question about whether he was suitable or not.


    "This time is not the same, this time is more suitable for junior high school students, but also a special hardcover version."


    Su Han: ha ha, just be happy.


    Although very disgusted appearance, however, Su Han or very carefully will this set of hardcover edition of the exercise book into the room.


    By the way, I took a photo and sent it to my circle of friends.


    Tucao, it seems that with a little make complaints about how fat four?


    "There are two other gifts. Why don''t you open them?" Seeing that Su Han has finished unpacking her gift, Su ran can''t help but remind her that she has finished her work and started to clean up the table.


    "There''s something to tear down." Su Han said indifferently, what did the man give him? He didn''t want to know anyway."If you don''t tear it down, I can do it," Su ran said. She pretended to shake her head and said, "well, I don''t know what''s inside. It can''t be dangerous goods."


    "What kind of drama have you been watching recently?" Although she gives Su ran a contemptuous look, Su Han still takes over the two boxes in Su Ran''s hands and takes off the outer packing of the two boxes.


    First, the one from Zhoufu.


    Open it. It''s a watch.


    It''s a very simple style. It looks ordinary. However, Su ran was also a famous master at the beginning. She still has some knowledge.


    This watch is worth a lot.


    After that, Su Han opened another box reluctantly.


    A rectangular box with a pen lying quietly in it.


    Judging from the style of the pen and the color on it, this pen should be very old.


    A pen that is obviously old? To tell you the truth, Su ran didn''t find anything special about this pen. In addition to opening it, it was carved with a string of numbers and letters.


    Not only Su ran, but Su Han was stunned when he saw the pen inside.


    "Why, who still writes with a pen now?" Su Han commented scornfully. After that, he put the pen and the box into the box, obviously intended to hide the gift.


    If Zhoufu is still here, it will be very resentful.


    This pen is not an ordinary pen.


    This was handed down by Lu Jiazu. Although it has no practical use, it has been passed down from generation to generation and has become the symbol of the Lu family leader for a long time. It is of great significance.


    As for the string of figures engraved on the pen, it is even more extraordinary.


    There is a rule in the Lu family. When each owner took over power, he would deposit half of his money in bank R. now it has been handed down from generations to generations. One of the keys is the string of characters on the pen.


    Of course, it is impossible for the mother and son of the Su family, who are already carrying huge sums of money, to know these things.


    Seeing Su Han, she just made a mockery of her routine. She didn''t really mean to dislike Lu Shao''s gift. Su ran was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, when Su Han went downstairs to throw rubbish, he looked at the "cake" in the bag. He couldn''t help but dig a lump with his finger and put it into his mouth.


    Sweet.


    When Su Han was still hesitating whether to have another piece, he looked up and saw the car not far away and the man who was getting down from the car.


    "What are you doing here?" Su Han looked in front of him, much higher than his own Lu Shao, said impolitely.


    "Today is your 13th birthday?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Know what to ask," Su Han frowned and said, "what do you want to say?"


    "Do you know what birthdays mean?" Lu Shao asked.


    "What else? It''s almost a year since I''m an adult."


    Without judging whether Su Han''s words were right or wrong, Lu Shao''s eyes sank and looked at the young man in front of him.


    "It means you should know more."


    Lu Shao said, and looked at Su Han very seriously, and said: "I hope you can understand what responsibility is. Now, you have important people around you. In the future, you will grow into a man, and you will have your family. No matter when, I hope you can take this responsibility."


    "I hope you can learn to calm down when things happen. It''s hard to avoid young impulses, but impulses can''t help you at all. They can only affect your judgment."


    "I hope you are strong. Only when you learn to be strong can you always protect the people you want to protect."


    "I hope you are brave. Maybe you need a lot of difficulties in your life that you can''t overcome and overcome. But it''s useless to escape. When you face him, you will find that it''s nothing."


    "I hope you are resolute, because most of the time, the reality doesn''t leave you so much time to think about or hesitate..."


    "It''s not about dying words..." Su Han lowered his head and said in a dull voice.


    Lu Shao


    "Well, I know what you said. Now you can go back to your own place? In the evening, even if it''s not frightening, it''s not good to frighten people... " Su Han turned and said in disgust.


    "What''s on hand?"


    "Well, garbage." He almost forgot to throw it away.


    "And cake."


    "Give it to me."


    The author has something to say: 1. There is too much content in this chapter, so if you feel there is a little more plot, please forgive me more. 2. Tomorrow will finally write about Sutuo, who has been talking for a long time, hahaha


    3. This chapter: so it is reasonable to say that father''s love is like a mountain, but it is quiet but deep

 Chapter 44

    "Son, you see if the socket in the room is off."


    "Smash, do you have all your clothes ready? Put them away and I''ll put them in the box."


    "By the way, bring more underwear."


    "Eh, Su Han, did you see the small bag I put on the washing table yesterday?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the old-fashioned residential building, one can hear the voices of the Su family''s mother and son in the early morning of the big weekend.


    To be exact, only Su Ran''s voice.


    "By the way, there are two steamed buns on the table. You can also put them in a bag and take them with you later."


    Su Ran''s voice came from the room.


    "Oh." Su Han responded and looked at the two steamed buns left on the table and breakfast. Without much thought, he took a bag and put it on it.


    "Anything else?"


    "Emmm, let me see. It should be nothing." Su ran comes out of the room and says.


    "I''ll check again if the doors and windows are closed, and then I''ll smash you and help me move these boxes to the door, OK?" Su ran points to several luggage bags and boxes stacked in the middle of the living room.


    "All of these?" Seeing the large suitcases and the large luggage bags that Su ran pointed to, Su Han asked with wide eyes. Looking at Su Ran''s expression, he clearly wrote "are you teasing me?".


    "Are you exaggerating?"


    "Exaggeration? No exaggeration. " Su ran said solemnly. Her eyes were still counting on the boxes. She was obviously looking at what she didn''t bring.


    "We just went to Sutuo in the western suburb park."


    "Besides, only for two days." Su Han reminds a way with sweat face on one side.


    Is this woman going to empty their house?


    Su Han silently make complaints about his heart.


    If he didn''t know the itinerary, he would think that Su ran had borrowed some usury again and was not ready to run away.


    "Two days means we''re going to spend the night there. Of course, we have to be more prepared. You know?" Su ran looks at Su Han very seriously.


    "And I''m telling you, I''m packing up things that are very necessary."


    "Useful?"


    "What is this box?" Su Han asked, pointing to the biggest box.


    "Clothes."


    "Two days?"


    "Ha ha, I have brought a few more sets. I think the ones we chose before are very good-looking, so I took them all." They can wear one in the morning, one in the noon and one in the evening.


    Do you think clothes are just clothes for this kind of family activities organized by schools? Of course not!


    "What about this bag?"


    "This bag is toiletries."


    "This one?"


    "This is the camping artifact I searched on the Internet, such as mosquito proof stickers, first-aid kits, life-saving ropes and so on. In short, this bag is very useful and must be taken with you!"


    In fact, Su Han would like to remind this woman to spend less money and watch less videos, because the IQ tax recommended above is particularly high.


    It''s not enough to prevent heatstroke and mosquitoes. If you take a lifeline to a flat land in the western suburb park, will you lose the funny one?


    "It''s really troublesome to take a woman out of the house..." Su Han murmured a little melancholy.


    "What do you say?"


    "Nothing." Your happiness is everything.


    "And what was the last bag?"


    "This bag is for eating. There are compressed biscuits, instant noodles, self heating rice. Oh, yes, I also have two buckets of hot pot since hi pot."


    Hearing the speech, Su Han''s mouth twitched.


    Originally, Su Han also wanted to remind Su ran that Su Tuo school would provide food materials this time. However, the next second, he suddenly thought of a serious problem, and Su Han shut his mouth very wisely.


    He had a vague feeling that this bag would be the most practical one.


    "That''s almost all I can think of. See if there''s anything left out."


    "No! There''s nothing missing. " Su Han said firmly.


    "Well, well, let''s get ready to go." Su ran said with a smile.


    How is the excitement of spring outing for primary school students?


    "Oh, by the way, put on some sunscreen before you go out."


    "Smash, come here, and I''ll give you some." Su ran applied a layer of 50 + sunscreen on her own, not to mention, but also prepared to give Su Han a layer.


    "I don''t want it." Looking at Su Ran''s outstretched hand, Su Han stepped back a few steps very quickly, and her face was full of refusals.


    "What can I do for you?" Su Han frowned again and said in disgust.


    Obviously, I don''t understand this kind of behavior of women.


    First, he didn''t want to put anything on his face at all. Second, he didn''t think it would be useful to put a layer of this stuff on his face."This sunscreen is very useful, OK? The sun is very poisonous this season. Moreover, I checked the weather forecast. It''s sunny this weekend. We spend most of our time outdoors. What if we get sunburnt?" Su ran said solemnly.


    Su Ran''s face became serious at the thought that her family would be like those military training children who were exposed to the sun like black charcoal.


    "No, it has to be painted!" Hurry up, Sue. I have no room to discuss


    Why are women so troublesome.


    Su Han was not able to make complaints about it again, but he still reluctantly walked to Su dyeing.


    "Give it to me. I''ll paint it myself." Su Han extends his hand toward Su ran and says with a drag.


    "It''s not easy to spread it evenly. I''ll do it for you."


    Su ran squeezed a lump of sunscreen on her hand. She was about to wipe Su Han''s face when she suddenly stopped.


    Tut Tut, is the skin condition of children so good?


    Su ran stares at Su Han''s face for a long time. Then she says in a strange way: "forget it, smash it. I think you should stop painting it."


    "What happened?"


    "For a boy of your age, it''s better to get a little suntan." after that, Su ran nodded to Su Han with a serious look on her face and stressed, "really!"


    Anyway, Su ran won''t admit it. She is jealous to see her son smash her super good skin.


    "Ha ha, it seems that there is nothing to prepare."


    "You can take the two boxes in front of you, and then I''ll take the other two. Let''s take the things downstairs first, OK?" Su ran said to Su Han.


    The voice did not fall, but see their son hit has squatted down to lift two heavy boxes in front of her, and then a cool face came over, put her two bags of things in front of her also together, turned out of the door.


    Su ran: somehow, there is a sense of happiness that is despised.


    "Ah, little Sue." When Su ran and Su Han went out, they happened to meet grandma Dabao who was buying vegetables.


    "Why, your family is moving in the early morning?" Seeing Su Han holding a bag of things, Dabao granny asked in surprise.


    This makes Su ran feel embarrassed.


    She didn''t feel anything at all before she went out. When she was asked, Su ran felt that the things they took seemed to be exaggerated.


    "Well, no, just travel."


    "It''s tourism. It''s a good time to travel. It''s just before the golden week that we''ve had a staggered peak tour." grandma Dabao nodded and asked, "are you going to go out for a few days?"


    "Not a few days." Su ran didn''t mean to say that they just went for two days.


    "Well, then I''ll keep an eye on the door for you at any time, so as not to have anything to do when there is no one at home." Granny Dabao said warmly.


    "Well, it''s OK. I''ll trouble you."


    , looking at this woman who smiled with a guilty conscience, Su Han''s heart could not help but make complaints about their family being empty. Is it necessary to watch the door?


    Turning his head, Su Han quietly turned around and walked downstairs with the box in his arms.


    Seeing Su Han leave, Su ran quickly thanks grandma Dabao and goes downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    When they went downstairs, Lu Shao''s car was already waiting in front of the residential building.


    Seeing the man waiting in front of the car, Su Han immediately widened his eyes.


    "What are you doing here?" Su Han''s eyes glared at Lu Shao and asked in a displeased way.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao just coldly throw out a sentence: "my whereabouts, still need to report to you?"


    With a light glance at Su Han, Lu Shao turns his eyes to Su ran who comes out later.


    Seeing a package of things in Su Ran''s hand, Lu Shao quickly steps forward and walks towards Su ran.


    "I will." Lu Shao says that he wants to take over Su Ran''s things.


    "No, no, it''s too much trouble for you." Su ran subconsciously stepped back and said quickly.


    It''s her thing. How can you let the other party mention it.


    What''s more, Su ran wants to say that this bag is just the snacks she took with her on the road. Looking at the big bag, it''s not really heavy.


    Or, Mr. Lu, look at your son.


    After all, Su Han''s hand is really heavy.


    "No problem." Leng Leng, Lu Shao said, has taken Su Ran''s things.


    "In the front row?" Lu Shao also caught sight of what was in the bag, which should be food.


    "Well, please."


    Su ran politely thanks Lu Shao and turns her head. However, she finds that her son is still standing in the same place with a look of resentment.


    "Our family is going to Sutuo. What is he doing here?" Su Han stares at Lu Shao discontentedly and says in a deep voice.


    Su Han is not stupid. How can he not see that Lu Shao is here at this time to set out with them.But why?


    This man is going to Sutuo with his family. Who approved?


    Did he agree?


    Smell speech, Lu Shao just a light glance, Su Han, and then took out the key to open the trunk of the car.


    "Put it in the trunk." Lu Shaoyan said simply and comprehensively, without talking nonsense with Su Han.


    "Well, let it go if you let it go?" "Su Leng hum a, not to be outdone to look at Lu Shao:" I said to go with you


    "Well, that''s smashing..."


    Su Ran is worried about how to enlighten her son. She has to start from a realistic point of view and be flexible.


    But see Lu Shao looked back to Su Han, and then full of ironic sneer.


    "It''s your freedom to go or not, but before that, you should think about how to take those things in your hands to Xijiao park."


    "Of course, if you have the money to call a taxi, when I don''t say it."


    Su Han: £¤ @ £¤!


    It''s not cool now!


    He was rich, but he gave it all to Su ran yesterday.


    The two father and son glared at each other with big eyes and small eyes. The atmosphere was once very embarrassing.


    Of course, the main embarrassment is Su ran.


    She had thought that Su Han didn''t hate the present Lu Shao gave yesterday. She should have accepted the existence of her own father.


    I didn''t expect that when they met, they were still in such a state of tension.


    And Lu Shao.


    Mr. Lu, when you think about the words and expressions, can you consider that in front of you is your 13-year-old son, who is not a business competitor.


    "Ah, it''s almost nine o''clock. If you don''t leave, you''ll be late." Su ran tries to make a surprise, trying to break the boundary between the two father and son, which is called stalemate.


    The effect is OK, at least, the son turned his head to look at her.


    "Let''s take a taxi." Su Han hesitated for a moment and said in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao frowned and opened his mouth. He just wanted to say something, but he stopped because of Su Ran''s eyes.


    "It''s not impossible to take a taxi," Su ran said slowly. Then she put on a worried expression and said, "however, it''s hard to find a car in the rush hour. Moreover, we are too deep here, so taxis are not willing to drive in..."


    "Ah..." Su ran pretended and sighed: "for today''s opening ceremony, I also wore a pair of high-heeled shoes to go out. It was a mistake. I knew I had to go so far..."


    The high-heeled shoes in Su Ran''s mouth are actually compared with the casual shoes she usually wears. Compared with the original owners who hate heaven, they are not enough.


    However, looking at the woman''s embarrassed face, Su Han''s heart was still inexplicably born a trace of intolerance, even though he knew that the other side was more likely to pretend.


    Su Han: it''s so difficult to take parents this time. What can he do? He can''t change his parents.


    After biting his teeth and staring at Lu Shao with a warning, Su Han finally showed his face. I was very reluctant to throw the box and several bags of things into the trunk.


    Seeing this, Lu Shao originally did not have any expression on the face, it seems that also flashed a trace of not easy to be found smile.


    "Sit in the front?" Lu shaola opens the co pilot''s side door and looks at Su ran.


    Not waiting for Su ran to refuse, Su Han has taken the lead in fighting for the white.


    "No! My mother and I sit in the back Su Han says, protecting the calf is generally in front of Su ran.


    "Er, yes, thank you. Su Han and I can sit in the back." Su ran smiles at Lu Shao and says.


    After all, she doesn''t know Mr. Lu very well. She doesn''t feel very good in the co pilot, and she doesn''t know what to talk to each other.


    "Well, if you''re carsick or uncomfortable, take the front seat." Lu Shao did not persist in this issue, but returned Su Han''s complacent look with warning eyes.


    After getting on the bus, the three finally sat down.


    "Mr. Lu, this time Sutuo is in Xijiao park. Can you find it? Do you want me to open a navigation? " In the car, Su ran asked.


    "No He checked the route yesterday.


    "Well, Mr. Lu, please get up so early. Have you had breakfast? If you don''t eat, we''ll bring it for you Su ran said, from the snack bag that place took out the two steamed bread that Su Han had put on before.


    Fortunately, it''s still hot and can be eaten.


    Su Han, who is watching on the side:!


    So the steamed bread that Su ran asked him to pack was to be brought to this old man?


    If he knew it was, Su Han ate the two steamed buns on the spot and would not bring them out.


    "Aren''t these two steamed buns we left over for breakfast?" Su Han threw out a word leisurely.Su ran doesn''t know what Lu Shao is feeling. Anyway, her hands are itchy.


    What to do if you want to beat a child?


    Su ran stares at Su Han.


    "It was. I didn''t say anything wrong." Su Han said with a look of indifference.


    But you can''t say it in your heart.


    Moreover, she was very suspicious that Su Han was on purpose.


    "Er, ha ha, I''m sorry. I took it by mistake. I''ll see if I have anything else to eat." Su ran smiles awkwardly at Lu Shao and says.


    "No, I had breakfast before I went out." Lu Shao said.


    Besides, he doesn''t want to eat steamed bread now


    The atmosphere in the car fell into a silent state again, and then for a long time, Su ran made a "Katz Katz" sound while eating potato chips.


    "Smash." Wiping off the chips on her hand, Su ran suddenly turns to look at Su Han and looks at her son''s face, which has been tight since she got on the bus.


    "What?"


    "Are you sleepy?"


    "Not sleepy."


    "I think you''re sleepy." Su ran looks at Su Han and says sincerely.


    "It doesn''t matter. Sleep when you''re sleepy. Anyway, there''s still a long time to go." Su ran said again.


    "You can sleep on my head. Come on, I''ve handed you my head." With that, he put his head on his own shoulder without any burden.


    For a long time in the "jet lag" state of people, early in the morning to fall asleep, is only a moment.


    Looking at a woman who starts sleeping by herself, Su Han''s expression is a little cracked.


    It''s obvious that you want to sleep by yourself. Why do you still depend on me?


    What''s more, can''t you be so naive!


    Although the heart is full of dislike, but the expression on Su Han''s face is still more relaxed than before.


    Lu Shao, who was driving in the front row, noticed the movement behind him and looked at the back row.


    "Su Han."


    "Why?"


    "There is a blanket behind the seat."


    "Oh."


    Although he was not willing to accept any suggestions from this man, Su Han was kind enough to find the blanket in the back row and cover Su dye.


    "I tell you, I didn''t even think about admitting your so-called biological father." Through the rearview mirror, Su Han glared at Lu Shao and said.


    "So", after a pause, Su Han bit his teeth again and said in a cold voice, "don''t be too aggressive."


    Anyway, now that Su Ran is asleep, he doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Oh." Smell speech, Lu Shao a sneer.


    "In the same way, I''ll give it to you. Don''t push your luck." Having said that, Lu Shao''s line of sight passes through the rearview mirror, glances at the back row, has leaned against Su han to fall asleep.


    The author has something to say: set up a FG. If the first day''s update is less than 6000 words, I''ll double the number of words the next day? Thank you for the little angel who cast the domineering vote or irrigated the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank you for watering [nutrient solution]:


    20 bottles of Penney, 15 bottles of RUIK pound Rui, 5 bottles of X, 2 bottles of tea, 1 bottle of sugar loving Pikachu;


    thank you very much for your support, and I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 45

    "Now that we are here, may I ask this gentleman if you can leave?" When the car arrives at the western suburb park and school campsite, Su Han jumps out of the car and says impolitely to Lu Shao.


    There was a certain gesture of turning away from others.


    "Is that your attitude to me?" Lu Shao got out of the car, closed the door, put his hands in his pocket, looked at Su Han, squinted and asked.


    The deep voice, without a trace of ups and downs, but with a chilling danger.


    Even Su Han, looked at by the other side, also felt a huge sense of pressure.


    However, it was only a few seconds, and soon Su Han was not willing to be outdone and glared back.


    "Well, it''s funny. What else should I do with you?" Su Han sneered and asked, "it''s very appropriate for me to treat an unfamiliar person with this attitude."


    "If it''s not appropriate for our family to participate in Sutuo activities, it''s not appropriate for you to be here?"


    "Su Han." Su ran stops Su Han at this time.


    Su ran doesn''t know that she just sleeps for a while. Why is the atmosphere between the two people more tit for tat when she wakes up?


    Now, Suran only has a headache.


    She knows her son.


    Although Su Han''s character is a little silent, he is still a very reasonable and polite young man. In the face of discontent, he ignores at most, but never this attitude. How can he face his own father like this?


    As for Lu Shao.


    To tell you the truth, Su ran doesn''t know much about her. Although she has been impressed by her friends, she thinks about the first time she met Lu Shao in dongshanyuan.


    Gu Jiahao, who has been on the road of death and going to death, can persuade Lu Shao to do so in the twinkling of an eye. Su ran thinks that her family''s smashing may be a crazy trial on the verge of death.


    While Su Ran is thinking about how to ease the current stalemate, Su Han''s head teacher comes over there.


    "So is Su Han''s family." Teacher Wang looks at Su Ran''s side and says.


    At the same time, when he sees the man standing beside Su ran, whose momentum is hard to be ignored, he is slightly stunned and his face flashes with surprise.


    "This is it?" Wang asked.


    "Oh, this is Suhan''s father." Su ran explains.


    Miss Wang: Nani?!


    This is Su Han''s father who was put forward by her as a parent group?


    Thinking of what happened a few days ago, Mr. Wang was suddenly a little embarrassed.


    But, probably because he was very satisfied with Su Ran''s explanation, Mr. Lu, the party to the incident, did not care.


    "It''s su Han''s father," quickly put up the embarrassment, teacher Wang said to Lu Shao: "I''m Su Han''s head teacher, my surname is Wang."


    "Hello, Miss Wang."


    After a pause, Lu Shao glanced at the side, a pair of boys who wanted to draw a line with him, and then said, "Suhan is in school and you have to worry about it."


    "Yes, and Su Han has always been very conscious in his study. He is a student in our class who makes the teacher worry less." Mr. Wang said sincerely.


    "The school attaches great importance to this Sutuo activity, hoping to bring in the relationship between parents and children through this activity, and let students learn more knowledge that they can''t learn from books. It''s really good for your parents to take time out of their busy schedule to support the work of the school." Wang said, looking at Su ran and Lu Shao again.


    She had never seen Su Han''s father before, and Su Han''s mother was only seen during the mid-term parents'' meeting. Mr. Wang only said that Su Han''s parents should be busy doing business with Liu Yangyang''s family.


    As for what she said before, Su Han is a single parent family. Miss Wang thinks that she may have made a mistake. After all, the appearance of the family of three looks quite normal, and there is no divorced family at all.


    "Should be, should be." Su ran said with a smile to teacher Wang.


    "This is the activity flow and precautions of Sutuo. You can have a look." With that, Mr. Wang handed a small book to Su ran and them.


    "Later, when the registration families are almost complete, a simple opening ceremony will be held in front of the stage. Now you can clean up. The area of our class is between the third and the fourth signs over there."


    "OK, please teacher."


    "You''re welcome." Mr. Wang nodded, finished, and went to send the handbook to the new family.


    After a while, Liu Yangyang and Du Wentao arrived.


    See Su Han here, as if to see the organization of general, galloping over.


    "Hoo, help, brother Han, I can finally find you. Come on, lend me a shoulder to lean on." Say, Liu Yangyang is about to pull toward Su Han.


    Seeing this, Su Han frowned and dodged in disgust."You were caught rubbing against the net?" Su Han asked leisurely.


    "No! You don''t know how heroic Du Xiaotao''s mother drives. It''s just a thrill all the way! Let me lean on. I''m still dizzy and shivering. "


    "What about Du Wentao''s mother?" She saw two children, Su ran asked.


    "Over there." Du Wentao also pointed to a certain direction with an irresistible face.


    Sure enough, in the direction Du Wentao points to, Su ran sees Du Wentao''s mother dressed in festive clothes. Not far away, she is holding the head teacher with a face full of enthusiasm. She doesn''t know what she is talking about.


    "Auntie (Mama Su) good." The two people who responded to her said hello to Su ran.


    Then, looking at Su ran next to the tall man Leng Leng Leng.


    And Liu Yangyang is suddenly widened eyes, open mouth.


    Liu Yangyang has met Lu Shao, and he has seen Lu Shao twice. Therefore, he knows very clearly that he is a very powerful man.


    All of a sudden, looking at Lu Shao, awe struck.


    "Hello, uncle!" Liu Yangyang subconsciously stood up straight, said hello to landing Shao, and even cooperated to speak, and bowed to Lu Shao in a funny way.


    Du Wentao, standing on one side, was obviously a little confused by Liu Yangyang''s operation, but he also called out "Hello uncle".


    Looking at Liu Yangyang in front of his eyes and glancing at Su Han beside him, Lu Shao''s eyes suddenly become a little meaningful.


    Su Han:!


    What does this old man mean by his eyes?! It means that he is not as good as Liu Yangyang?


    Su Han was very upset.


    However, without waiting for Su han to refute, Du Wentao''s mother over there had already chatted with the teacher and came over.


    "Mother Su Han, are you so early?"


    Zhou Qin came quickly with a smile on her face. She was surprised to see Lu Shao.


    "Ah! This is Su Han''s father! "


    Don''t ask why she''s so sure. She has no other advantages, only one. She has a good eye for people.


    This man is so similar to Su Han. He is father and son.


    I didn''t know who was in Du Wentao''s class before, saying that the child who was the first in his class had a bad family.


    Now, it''s just a rumor.


    The family is very good at a glance!


    With her heart moving, Zhou Qin''s eyes can''t help turning around Su ran and Lu Shao.


    "Oh, you are really talented women Zhou Qin looked at the two people in front of her, and couldn''t help feeling. She even had a little envy.


    Before the parents'' meeting, she was thinking to herself that Su Han''s mother''s condition was very good.


    Today, when you look at it, you can see it.


    With her years of practice, Su Han''s father is not simple!


    As soon as Du Wentao''s mother said this, the fake "three members of a family" here are totally different reactions of the three.


    Su Han: wool!


    Su ran: what a big misunderstanding!


    Lu Shao: "thank you."


    "Ha ha, he was joking, in fact..."


    She looks at Lu Shao inexplicably. Su Ran is just about to explain when she is interrupted by the sound of assembly notice on the other side of the stage.


    "Ah, let''s get together. Let''s go quickly. Before the opening ceremony, their class 8 position was quite ahead." As Zhou Qin says this, she eagerly pulls Su ran to the front of the crowd.


    Lu Shao has been walking by, helping Su ran to block the crowd from time to time.


    Several people stand in the queue of class eight.


    Looking at the stage, the headmaster has been wearing a casual dress to the temporary microphone.


    "Parents, students and teachers, good morning, very..." When talking about the opening remarks, the headmaster looked down and was stunned to see a familiar figure standing in a certain place.


    Then, the headmaster''s face became more serious and nervous.


    "Well, in the golden autumn season, the autumn is clear and crisp..."


    After a long speech, the headmaster finally entered the last sentence: "I hope that this Su Tuo activity will be a complete success."


    After a burst of applause, the classes returned to the areas they had divided before


    "We have a total of two days for this activity. The first day is mainly about basic camping projects, including setting up tents, making a fire and cooking, and obtaining food materials. The second day is a competition in the form of Su Tuo, with groups as the unit. All activities are based on the point system." The head teacher said in front.


    "Next, trouble families and families. Only those who form teams come to me to get the number plate in groups."


    "Draw the number plate. I''ll go." Du Wentao''s mother volunteered.


    "Good."


    "In addition, the school provided tents, cooking utensils and food materials, which will be distributed to all classes later. Parents and students are invited to pick up the tents from the material shed on the right side of the venue.""Then I''ll get the tent." Su ran thinks about it and says, anyway, Du Wentao''s mother has gone to smoke the number plate.


    "Wait a minute." Su Ran is about to leave when Lu Shao stops her.


    "I''ll go."


    "Well, please." Su ran thinks about it and smiles gratefully at Lu Shao.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao also hook the corner of the mouth.


    "It should be."


    "Du Wentao, let''s go. Let''s go, too."


    "Ha? Let''s go too. Don''t we pack up here? " Du Wentao, who was packing up his things, asked in a confused way.


    "Come back and clean up." Su Han said, a pair of eyes are dead staring at Lu Shao to walk past the shadow of the struggle.


    Cut, isn''t it just a tent? He went too, lest some people make the tent look like something great.


    "Du Wentao, I said that you grind what, you don''t go to me!" Liu Yangyang on one side couldn''t see it anymore. He jumped up and said, and then he said with a very flattering smile to Su Han: "Hey, how can I let Su dad take it alone? I''ll help too!"


    Su Han: does he mean that? This brain damage!


    What''s more, he was called "Uncle" just now. Now he''s called "father Su". Who said that person''s surname was su!


    Su Han smelled a face, glared at Liu Yangyang, and then walked in the direction of Lu Shao.


    "Oh, don''t mention it. Brother Han, wait for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Is Su Han similar to his father in character?"


    At this moment, Zhou Qin has already drawn the number plate to come back, helping start to pack things.


    Looking at the "cold face father and son group" two people group who are carrying the tent to this side, Zhou Qin said casually.


    As for the one who followed, Liu Yangyang was empty handed.


    Well, the aura is too small to be ignored.


    Su ran also looks over there.


    Don''t say, they are both alike. I''m not satisfied with anyone''s expression now. It''s really similar.


    "Yes." Su ran said with a smile.


    Su ran thinks that after contact, Mr. Lu''s personality is OK. If Su Han is like him, he is also good.


    Thinking about this, looking at the figure coming from afar, Su ran suddenly starts to imagine what the big boy looks like when he grows up.


    He should be a better man than his father


    At least, Su Ran''s heart is so expected.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Come over and notice Su dye''s shining eyes, Su Han asked with some unnatural expressions.


    "Ha ha, nothing." Su ran smiles.


    "Have you got the tent?" Su ran looks at the tent in their hands and asks, "how much is it altogether?"


    "Well, that''s all. There are three." Su Han Dao.


    "Oh, why three?" Zhou Qin asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s a big tent. It''s a four person model, so it''s a family tent in theory," Liu Yangyang came to explain, then looked up triumphantly and said, "it''s because I''ve become a family, so we can get three of them!"


    See, how nice it is to take him with you. Few people make a big difference!


    Su Han looked at Liu Yangyang coldly and didn''t want to talk.


    As long as he thought of the way the man said to the old man, "Dad Su, let me come," he didn''t want to continue to be friends with this man.


    "How are we going to distribute the tents?" Du Wentao asked. He had thought he could live in a tent. Would he really want a family.


    "What''s wrong? You and your mother are one, me and my mother are one."


    "As for the rest of this," Su Han looked at the remaining tent like something useless, glanced at Lu Shao, and threw out a sentence: "whatever you want."


    One side of Liu Yangyang face unbelievable: I do not need a tent?


    Anyway, I got an extra tent because I didn''t consider my opinion when I divided the tent for Mao?


    "Su Han." At this time Lu Shao called in a deep voice.


    "Why?" Su Han glared back.


    It''s kind enough that he can leave a tent for him. Why does the old man have any other opinions?


    "You are 13 now." Lu Shao looks at Su Han with sharp eyes and reminds him in a cold voice.


    "So what?" Su Han asked discontentedly.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for a 13-year-old boy to live in a tent with his mother?"


    Su Han


    Du Wentao: what''s wrong with being shot?


    Su ran: is everything ok?


    Camping is to show that the conditions are difficult and we don''t have to change our clothes. We all sleep in our own sleeping bags


    "I''m not fit. I''m better than you, are you?" Su said, not convinced."Well, stop." Su ran interrupts the confrontation between the two father and son.


    "Let me divide it."


    "You three boys live in a tent, is that ok?" Su ran asked.


    Three boys can also hold a 4-person tent.


    "As for the other two, Mr. Lu lives in one, and I live in one with Du Wentao''s mother, so that they can take care of each other." Su ran said, not noticing that her name for Lu Shao drew a strange look from Du Wentao''s mother.


    As for Du Wentao''s mother, when she first listened to Su Ran''s suggestion, she still wanted to say that you two should live in one. However, when she heard Su ran say, "we should take care of each other," she thought it was very reasonable.


    Yes, they live in tents in the wild. It seems that they can''t do anything when they live together?


    It''s more convenient for the two ladies to live together.


    "I think it''s OK! It''s settled! " Zhou Qin said, then looked at Lu Shao again and said jokingly, "lend me mother Su Han, father Su Han, do you have any problem?"


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded, feeling like Not bad, too?


    "Oh, by the way, is there any instruction manual for this tent? I haven''t set up a tent before." Zhou Qin looked at the three bags of tents in front of him, frowned and said.


    This tent, it seems very complicated, is much more difficult than the small tent construction method shared by parents before their class.


    "No," Lu Shao said, "I will."


    After that, Lu Shao has squatted down, opened the tent outsourcing, and took out the corresponding parts from it.


    Very skillful.


    "Wow, did dad go camping a lot before? I feel very skilled. " Du Wentao''s mother is very surprised and asks Su ran.


    My heart was very excited. It was really wise to form a team with Su Han and his family this time. The quality and speed of tent construction were also graded.


    Look, other groups are still working on the instructions for the material shed. A tent is about to take shape here. It''s not sure that their group can take the first place!


    As for Su ran, when she heard Du Wentao''s mother''s question, she could only smile in embarrassment.


    She just asked the other party if she would set up a tent last time. The other side said "yes", and then she invited this person to come. As for why she is so skilled, she doesn''t know!


    Not only Su ran, but other groups of people are also attracted by Lu Shao''s tent making skills.


    For example, there are several girls who are surrounded by Su Han''s class monitor.


    "Wow, is that Suhan''s father?"


    "Well, I just heard that Liu Yangyang called him" father su. "


    "For the first time."


    "Maybe because Su Han''s parents are busy."


    "I think so, but I can accompany Su han to join Su Tuo. I feel good!"


    "Yes, what''s more, Su Han''s father feels so handsome when he puts up his tent!"


    "I finally know why Su Hanchang is so handsome, because he is like his father."


    ¡­¡­


    Over there, the whispers of some little girls, and the people here don''t know.


    When Lu Shao was setting up his tent, Su Han stood not far away, calmly looking at it with his face and teeth clenched.


    He won''t admit how fast and good this man can set up his tent!


    Help? Well, that''s even more impossible.


    Of course, Su Han won''t admit that Lu Shao is quite skillful here and there. He doesn''t seem to need any help at all.


    As for the other two little ones, they are sitting quietly on the back bench and watching "father Su" set up his tent. They are all crying for food.


    However, watching Lu Shao set up the first tent and the second tent very quickly, he also checked the fulcrum and connection point of one of the tents very carefully.


    As for the third tent, it was still lying on the ground alone, intact.


    It''s strange that "father Su" didn''t want to build a third tent at all. Did you forget it?


    Liu Yangyang and Du Wentao were puzzled. They saw Lu Shao come over here, and then left again. In the middle, they only stopped in front of Su Han for two seconds.


    "If I don''t know it after watching it twice, I should doubt your IQ." Lu Shao glances at Su Han, lenglengleng throws down a word, and then walks directly towards Su ran.


    After su Han, two of them came together at this time.


    "Brother Han, what do you mean, father Su?"


    "It''s not like we''re going to make this tent ourselves?"


    "No? I didn''t understand how to build it just now, OK


    "To tell you the truth, I didn''t understand it either."


    "Can I apply for a tent with father Su? I don''t think he will dislike meI will despise you.


    Su Han glared at Liu Yangyang with a look in his heart.


    "What''s the trouble? Hurry up and set up the tent." Su Han, with a black face, said to the two people behind him.


    That old man, actually want to despise him?


    ¡­¡­


    Here, seeing Lu Shao come over, Su ran looks at her with gratitude.


    "Thank you."


    It''s no wonder that Du Wentao''s mother only has points in her eyes. At this time, when she sees Lu Shao, Su ran thinks of the highest score her group will win.


    "It should be."


    "I''ve checked the tent in the middle. It''s OK. Is there anything I can take in for you?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Er, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a few clothes and some small things. Mine and Su Han''s put them together. I''ll clean them up when they''re ready." Su ran said.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao nodded seriously.


    "Well, you''re calling me when you need to carry it in that moment."


    Su ran nods vaguely, but she thinks in her heart. After a while, when Su Han is ready, let her son smash to help her move it.


    Originally let Lu Shao come to help set up the tent, she already felt a little embarrassed, how to trouble people again.


    "Well, it''s hard for you. Have a glass of water."


    Su ran takes out the thermos cup from the bag, pours a cup of water and hands it to Lu Shao.


    "Thank you." Lu Shao sits down on the chair beside Su ran.


    As for Su ran, all her attention has been focused on not far away, and her family has hit her.


    Looking at the young man who is setting up a tent seriously, Su ran puts a smile on her face and takes out her mobile phone to take a picture of the scene in front of her.


    It''s just


    Looking at the young man''s frown from time to time in the picture, Su ran can''t help but think: how does it feel that this tent is really a little complicated? When she saw Lu Shao set it up, she thought it was quite simple.


    Seeing Su Ran''s doubts, Lu Shao explains: "because it''s a century old family, the ancestors of the Lu family don''t want to see their ancestors'' foundation decline in the hands of their descendants. Therefore, the people of the Lu family have learned a lot from childhood, including various means of survival."


    Is that the case?


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran is stunned.


    Then something flashed into her mind, and Su ran suddenly thought of another question.


    "Mr. Lu."


    "Well?"


    "You mean the Lu family, don''t you..."


    The author has something to say: quietly Mimi''s last chapter will slip away and pretend I haven''t said anything. Thanks to the cherubs who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me ~


    thank the cherub who threw [mine]: Xihe 1;


    thank the cherub who irrigated [nutrient solution]:


    21740989 20 bottles; tung trees 6 bottles; babaozhou, ray, meow meow, 521, corn 5 bottles; pickled radish strips 2 bottles; Weiyang, LiuXiao 1 bottle;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 46

    "You Lu family, are you the kind of family with big family and great career?" Su ran can''t help asking.


    There are not many people whose surname is Lu mentioned in the original book. Moreover, the place where I first met Lu Shao was in dongshanyuan.


    Su ran subconsciously thinks of Lu Boyang, the second male in the original work.


    Su ran actually checked online before. Unfortunately, she didn''t find any information about Lu Shao. Of course, she didn''t find the family behind Lu Boyang.


    Shouldn''t it be so coincidental?


    Su ran purses her lips and says in her heart.


    Although she has always stressed to herself: through here, she has come into contact with a lot more than the original framework, surnamed Lu, full of street, Su Han''s biological father should not be so clever and have nothing to do with the second boy.


    But, inexplicably, Su Ran is still a little uneasy.


    Here, seeing Su ran frown slightly, Lu Shao is stunned. Subconsciously, Su Ran is worried about what troubles the Lu family will bring to their mother and son.


    "Not really," Lu Shao said without conscience. After a pause, he explained, "in recent generations, the business of the Lu family has been operating in a tightening trend, and there is not much action."


    "As you saw in the previous record, because of the separation of collateral or the gradual cleaning up, the current Lu family is actually very simple, and there are not many people. Therefore, it is not considered as a great career." Lu Shao explained very seriously.


    "Well."


    Although Lu Shao''s explanation is what Su ran expected to hear, I don''t know why she doesn''t feel at all at ease.


    Yuan Li introduced too little about the life background of the second male.


    In a word, there is a powerful mysterious family behind the second male.


    If there are any more details, they are probably skipped by Su ran.


    Su ran starts to complain for the first time. How can she be so careless when she looks at it.


    "Do you have a large family?" Think about it, Su ran asked again.


    I don''t know what Su ran really thinks. When she hears that the other party cares about her family situation, the Lu family is very helpful.


    "Not much," Lu Shao picked up the corner of his mouth and said seriously, "count me, there are only seven people."


    "Well, is that your brother?" Su ran asked. She remembered that Li seemed to have said that Lu Boyang had several brothers.


    However, Lu Shao and Lu Boyang, the two names seem to have little connection except for their surnames.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao slightly a Leng.


    "No, because of some disputes over interests, my elder brother and second brother have passed away." Lu Shao explained.


    Today''s Mr. Lu has already passed the age when he will feel sad for the matter that has become a foregone conclusion. Therefore, when talking about this matter, Lu Shao''s tone is very plain.


    It''s just that Suran doesn''t listen like that.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I don''t know..." Su ran apologizes to Lu Shao and realizes that she shouldn''t have asked.


    Although I really want to make sure whether Lu Shao and Li''s man Er are related to each other, she and Lu shaobi are unfamiliar. It''s really impolite to ask.


    "No problem." Lu Shao said.


    With regard to the past affairs of the Lu family and the current situation, he really considered finding a suitable time to tell Su Ran''s mother and son.


    Of course, Su ran only needs to know the current situation. As for the Lu family''s past, that''s what the boy should know.


    Su ran opens her mouth. She wanted to say something, but she was interrupted by a voice.


    Su ran, a girl who comes by, is a member of the literature and Art Committee of Su Han''s class.


    "Good uncle, good aunt." Liu Na trots all the way to Su ran and Lu Shao and says hello politely.


    "That..."


    "What can I do for you?" Su ran subconsciously used a very gentle voice and asked the other party.


    Seeing more of the cool pulling and awkward temperament of her own son, Su ran suddenly saw this kind of soft and sweet girl in front of her, which was quite lovely!


    "This is the manual. My family doesn''t understand it. I want to ask my uncle how to make it." Liu Na took out the explanatory drawing behind her and said with some embarrassment.


    At this time, a middle-aged man also came from behind Liu Na, it seems that it should be Liu Na''s father.


    "Well, I haven''t set up this kind of tent before. I can''t decide. I have to consult experts." Liu Na''s father scratched his head and said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Where can''t I read it?" Lu Shao seemed in a good mood and asked.


    "It''s here. I built it according to the steps on the drawing, but it always feels loose, and I can''t find the buckle on it." Liu Na dad said, but also pointed to the semi-finished product not far away.


    Lu Shao looked over there and saw the problem.


    "These are brackets on the drawing and should be placed outside the tent.""So it is!"


    "Hey, I said, how do you feel strange?" Liu Na''s father said with a smile, and then pointed to another place: "where is this from?"


    After that, Liu Na''s father asked several questions in succession.


    Knowing that Mr. Lu was a little annoyed by questions, he frowned slightly.


    "Over there, those boys are setting up. You can go and refer to them." Lu Shao points to not far away, is putting up the tent three people group, said.


    "Wow, Suhan, they set up their own tents. Is that ok?" Liu Na''s father looked at Su Han and said in surprise.


    This is the first one he saw to let the children set up their own tents.


    It''s just, just three kids. Are you sure you can handle it?


    This is a four person tent, which is much more complicated than the ordinary single person tent. It is just that their adults feel headache when they get the manual.


    "What can be the problem." Lu Shao threw out a word lightly.


    Although Lu Shao was totally confused when he said this, he would sleep directly on the ground. In fact, Lu Shao was not really sure that there would be no problem with the boy.


    Moreover, if you look carefully, you can catch a trace of pride in Mr. Lu''s unfathomable eyes.


    "Ha ha, boys are good." Looking at the Su Han people over there, whose tents have been set up, Liu Na''s father smiles and says.


    Who knows, smell speech, but see Lu Shao frown, very definitely said a: "girl good."


    Lu Shao thinks of the topic he saw on the Internet two days ago: daughters are all intimate cotton padded jackets, and sons, oh, they are debt collectors.


    And all the time trying to be the master of this family!


    In this regard, Lu Shao thinks it is very reasonable.


    ¡­¡­


    "I just went to take a turn, our group this project is absolutely appropriate, can get 10 points!" After a while, Du Wentao''s mother came over with two bags of ingredients in her hand.


    "Oh, by the way, this is from the head teacher for the past two days. It''s distributed according to the number of people." Zhou Qin said, putting two bags of things on the table in front of the tent, and said, "but there are only rice and dry food here. It seems that we need to find other ingredients ourselves."


    "Find it yourself?" Su Ran is surprised: "where is it?"


    It''s in the wild.


    Suddenly, I want to take out the instant noodles and zihi pot that she brought with her


    Zhou Qin looks at Su ran with a surprised look on her face and knows that the other party is trying to make a mistake. She smiles and says, "it''s not far away. It''s over there. There''s everything there."


    Zhou Qin points to a place not far away that is similar to a farmland area.


    When it comes to looking for food materials in the wild, that is to say formally.


    The camping project in Xijiao park is very mature. In addition to the camping site, there are also special fish ponds, vegetable greenhouses, small orchards and farms.


    Schools let families find their own ingredients. In fact, they let them go there to pick vegetables and fish by themselves.


    "Well," Su ran sighed with a sigh of relief, "the school''s camping arrangement is here. It''s very thoughtful."


    "Not really."


    "Mr. Lu, I''ll be here first. I''ll go and have a look and pick some vegetables." Su ran says to Lu Shao again.


    "No, you sit down. I''ll go." Lu Shao said, already stood up.


    "No, no need. I''ll go with Du Wentao''s mother. Just watch Su Han and them here." Su ran said with embarrassment.


    Although the purpose at the beginning was to ask Su Han''s father to come and help, she didn''t do anything.


    "He has nothing to look at." Lu Shao glanced at Su Han over there and said.


    On one side, hearing their conversation, Zhou Qin also came over.


    "Su Han, father?" Zhou Qin asked in surprise. She thought she had heard Su Ran''s address to Su Han''s father. At that time, she thought it was her mistake.


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded.


    "So, Su Han''s surname is his mother''s?" Zhou Qin looks at Su ran and asks.


    "Well, yes."


    "Wow, that''s it. Su Han''s father is so open-minded. If he wants to have another second child in our family, I''d like to have my child''s surname," said Zhou Qin, sighing. "But it''s enough for us to take a child with us. This problem can''t be considered for the time being."


    "By the way, does Su Han have a brother?" I haven''t heard of it before.


    "No This is Lu Shao''s answer.


    "However, there may be younger brothers or sisters in the future," Lu Shao added after a pause of half a second: "it''s better to be a younger sister."


    As soon as Lu Shao said this, Su Ran''s face was stunned: Mr. Lu, why is this joke so cold.


    As for Zhou Qin, his face is unbelievable."The first child follows his mother''s surname, my God..."


    "Because the surname Lu is unlucky." Su Han didn''t know when he came and threw out such a sentence.


    Take the tools next to me, and turn back to continue to set up the tent.


    "Ah?"


    "Ha ha, the child is talking nonsense," Su ran jumps out and interrupts the topic in time: "well, let''s go to pick the vegetables quickly, otherwise the good ones will be picked first."


    "Yes, it''s all open to campers." Zhou Qin nods.


    "I''ll go with you." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says.


    "It doesn''t matter. Picking vegetables is not a complicated thing." Su ran declined.


    She was afraid that Mr. Lu would throw some shocking truth later.


    "Yes, how can we let Su Han''s father do it alone? We can just pick vegetables by ourselves," Zhou Qin said with a smile. "Otherwise, father Su Han, you can go to the farm and get us some meat dishes."


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded and thought that Du Wentao''s mother''s proposal was good.


    Then Lu Shao looks at Su ran again and asks, "what do you want to eat?"


    "Big plate chicken, boiled fish." Su ran answers subconsciously.


    She said it was just a reflex.


    The main reason is that the shop downstairs, which makes these two kinds of food very delicious, has been closed recently because of her daughter''s marriage. Su Ran has been complaining about this for several days.


    In response, Su ran Gang is going to wave his hand and overturn his words.


    But Lu Shao has nodded.


    "Good."


    "No, that..."


    "Please go to the farmland and look for potatoes and onions..."


    Su ran:!


    Mr. Lu, are you serious?


    She doesn''t notice Su Ran''s expression at the moment. Over there, Zhou Qin has already taken two baskets and put one in Su Ran''s hand.


    "Father Su Han, don''t worry. I''m sure we''ve got all of them."


    "Mother Suhan, let''s go."


    Su ran can''t remember how she was pulled to the farmland by Zhou Qin.


    Anyway, looking at the greenhouse with a small area but rich varieties, Su ran feels a headache in her brain, and remembers the assistants she didn''t miss for a long time.


    "Mother Suhan?"


    "Yes?" Hearing Zhou Qin call herself, Su ran returns to her senses.


    "Who does your family usually cook?" Zhou Qin asked while picking the vegetables mentioned by Lu Shao and putting them into the basket.


    I think Su Han''s father should be able to cook.


    "Er..." They don''t have any food or even a frying pan.


    If we must say and do it, it is Su Han?


    Su ran didn''t know how to answer this question, so she could only smile awkwardly.


    Looking at Su Ran''s expression, Zhou Qin feels that she has got the truth.


    "So it was su Han''s father who did it?" Although I can see it, Zhou Qin still can''t help asking in surprise.


    Zhou Qin also thought of another possibility. Maybe it was made by a servant?


    After all, Su Han''s parents don''t look like ordinary family members.


    Su ran: No.


    However, without waiting for Su ran to explain, Zhou Qin says with envy: "Su Han, mom, you are so happy!"


    "Well, the main thing is, I''m not very good at cooking." Su ran says with an embarrassed smile.


    I can''t talk this day.


    "This shows that you are born to enjoy your life. It''s so good not to cook. I told you, I saw someone on the Internet before saying that lampblack is the biggest natural enemy of women, and..."


    Listening to Zhou Qinyue''s words, Su ran decides to keep silent.


    "Oh, yes As if thinking of something, Zhou Qin suddenly stops and looks at Su ran.


    "Mother Suhan."


    "What?" I think you have a story expression. Su ran suddenly has a bad feeling.


    When Su ran hesitates, Zhou Qin comes up again and asks, "I just heard you call Su Han''s father Lu xiansen?"


    Su ran:!


    She was just used to it. However, she didn''t realize how incompatible it would be in other people''s eyes.


    Su ran frowns and is considering whether to explain to the other party that Su Han''s father is his father and his mother is his mother, not from the same family.


    But saw the other side and said with a smile: "I feel this nickname is quite romantic."


    Su ran: WTF!


    Such a formal address, dare to ask you where to hear the romantic feeling?


    Besides, she said "Sir", not "xiansen", OK! Although


    was crazy about her, she thought she would make complaints about it, and she could explain it again. Su ran simply laughed and laughed at the topic.Su Ran has refused to talk to Du Wentao''s mother. However, it turns out that when two women are together, there are always many topics.


    "Suhan''s mother, is it because of the eight characters of the birthday that your family''s Suhan and your family name are Zhou Qin asked.


    "Well?" What do you mean by that?


    "I tell you, in fact, our family is also like this," said Zhou Qin. "Before Du Wentao was born, our family asked Mr. to give it up. He said that the child''s life was filled with earth, but the five elements were gold. I thought that let the child take my surname, but his grandfather disagreed."


    "Well, it''s better for your family." There is no doubt that Zhou''s family name has a good bearing on her son''s success.


    "There are not many enlightened men like Su Han''s father now."


    "Ha ha, right..."


    "I think the dishes to be picked here are almost enough?" Su ran looks at the vegetables that have been loaded with most of the baskets.


    The main thing is that she really doesn''t think Mr. Lu is good at cooking. It''s shameful to waste too much.


    "Well, it''s almost. There''s no refrigerator here. I''m afraid it''s broken. We''ll pick it tomorrow."


    Two people said out of the vegetable greenhouse, the first sight saw two young people standing outside the greenhouse.


    Seeing Su ran coming out, Su Han goes forward without saying a word and takes the basket in Su Ran''s hand.


    "Mom, I''ll take it for you."


    "Oh, my son is so sensible today." seeing that Du Wentao also helped himself with the basket, Zhou Qin said with a smile: "how did you come here? Have you set up the tent?"


    "It''s done. Liu Yangyang is trying to sleep in it." Du Wentao said, but also with a face.


    Now he feels like he''s crazy.


    Such a complicated project can be solved.


    "What about your father?" Su ran also asks Su Han.


    Don''t really catch chickens and fish.


    "Who knows." Su Han said reluctantly.


    "Didn''t you just say that you''ll have boiled fish and a large plate of chicken tonight? I guess Su Han''s father should still be at the farm at the moment. It''s OK to catch chickens. It''s not easy to fish. " Will go to camp area, did not see Lu Shao, Zhou Qin said.


    "Catch chickens, fish, just him?" Su Han picked up his eyebrows, then sneered contemptuously and said, "Oh, after going for so long, I guess he will have to wait for the chicken to die and the fish to die before he can get it back."


    The old man even ridiculed him for being slow to set up a tent. He was slow!


    Is it possible that the man can''t get chicken and fish and drive out to buy it? Otherwise, how could it take so long?


    Su Han guessed impolitely.


    It''s just that Lu Shao did go to the farm.


    But, on the way, he was invited to the rest room by the headmaster.


    The author has something to say: I''ll try to write Du Wentao in a very broad way. Thank you for the little angel who cast the overlord vote or irrigate the nutrient solution for me.


    thank you for the little angel who irrigated [nutrient solution]:


    thin shadow Two bottles of appendix; one bottle of E, a zero, Mo and a sugar loving Pikachu;


    thank you very much for your support, and I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 47

    "Mr. Lu, it''s very kind of you to come to our school''s camp in person." In the lounge, the headmaster for Lu Shao to a cup of tea, some excited said.


    Mr. Lu is now the biggest manager of his school. Before he sent the plan of the activity to the other party, he only got a "feasible" reply. The headmaster was still a little worried.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Lu came to inspect the work of the school in person.


    Smell speech Lu Shao holds the hand of cup to pause.


    "I''m only here with my boy." Lu Shao explained that a trace of disgust in his tone was like saying that he had no time to come. He was annoyed by his own boy and came here very reluctantly.


    As for inspection work, it is not.


    After all, the capital injection to No. 7 middle school is not in the plan of Lu family, and he doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    Hearing what Lu Shao said, the headmaster was surprised.


    "Let the young master study in our school?" The headmaster''s eyes widened, and he was obviously very surprised about it.


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded and did not want to say more.


    "This is my dereliction of duty as a headmaster," the headmaster said with an embarrassed smile and wiping sweat: "I don''t know if you are..."


    "It doesn''t matter who he is," Lu Shao said. Thinking of Su Han''s appearance of being beaten on his face, Lu Shao narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "what''s more, there is no special treatment."


    "I understand what Mr. Lu means. Please rest assured that our school will treat all students in an integrated way." The headmaster nodded.


    In spite of this, the headmaster made up his mind that he would go to the camp to find out.


    "Mr. Nalu", after a pause, the headmaster asked with concern: "are you dissatisfied with our activity? Or what else needs to be prepared for you? "


    "No need."


    "Then you..."


    "I went to the farm." Waiting for the headmaster to finish, Lu Shao has stood up and said.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the camp.


    Never seeing Lu Shao come back, Su Ran has basically given up the idea of eating a large plate of chicken and boiled fish.


    No, she shouldn''t have asked for it in the first place.


    After all, it''s too hard to be a human being because it''s chicken and fish.


    "HISHI, I think we''d better not wait. I think my mother''s zihi pot is very good." Su hanman said with disdain.


    However, the juvenile''s eyes are swept in the direction of the farm from time to time, as if they are looking at something.


    "Well, it''s OK."


    Su Ran is saying this, but she sees Lu Shao coming from the farm.


    At the moment, the man had taken off his coat, rolled up the sleeves of his casual shirt, and was carrying a chicken in his hand. Moreover, it was obviously handled simply.


    "Wow, father Su Han, you really got the chicken, and you have already dealt with it. It''s so careful." Zhou Qin looked at Lu Shao''s chicken and said in surprise.


    "Hum, who knows if I went to a supermarket nearby to buy it? Maybe I can find a bar code on the feet of chickens later." Su Han in one side, twist over the head, murmured in a low voice.


    However, the fundus of his eyes, which he did not even know, disappeared miraculously at the moment.


    "How can this be? It''s just slaughtered." Zhou Qin said with a smile.


    Lu Shao also gave Su Han a cold look, and then turned to Su Ran''s side and said, "I''ve dealt with chicken blood and chicken gizzards. In addition, will you clean and cut them? If you can''t, just leave it. I''ll come later


    Su ran: No.


    "Ha ha, father Su Han, you''ve done all the trouble. What''s the rest? Just let us come." Zhou Qin said with a smile.


    Lu Shao nodded and finally turned to Su Han.


    "Fishing, will you?" Lu Shao''s tone was cool, but his expression was full of examination. It was as if the parents asked again, "how many points did you get in this exam?".


    Hearing the speech, Su Han was stunned.


    "It''s hard." Su Han seemed unconvinced.


    "Well, follow me." After that, Lu Shao throws a set of things in his hand to Su Han.


    At this time, Su ran noticed that Lu Shao had two sets of fishing tools in his other hand.


    "Go and go." Su Han said and stood up.


    "Wow, catching fish? I''ll go, I''ll go too! "


    "Then I will go too!"


    When Liu Yangyang and Du Wentao heard that they wanted to go fishing, they also hopped along.


    "OK, let''s go together. Pay attention to safety."


    "Well, father Suhan, I''ll trouble you."


    "No problem."


    ¡­¡­Su ran thought that Lu Shao and Lu Shao would go for a long time, but after a while, they had already come back from the fish pond with things in their hands. It seems that they have gained a lot.


    "You''ve caught fish."


    "Yes, three in all Liu Yangyang said with a face thumping.


    "That''s great." Su ran said with a smile.


    Being dyed by Su, Liu Yangyang was embarrassed.


    "Haha, it''s actually father Su and brother Han fishing." As for him and Du Wentao


    Here, the crab on the edge of the bucket is bigger than a dollar coin. Do you see it? That''s what they achieved.


    Hearing Liu Yangyang''s words, Su ran looks at her family in surprise.


    "Su Han has caught it too. My son is really good." Su ran praises her without stinginess.


    Su Han should have never fished before, but she can catch it for the first time. What does this prove? It proves that she has a good genetic gene for her son.


    Su ran thinks without any pressure in her heart.


    As for Su Han, when he heard Su Ran''s words, he picked up the corners of his mouth and turned his head slightly aside.


    "That''s easy." Su Han made a pair of ? I will not be proud of ?, said.


    As for others.


    Well, he won''t admit that when he was fishing, he peeped at the old man''s method.


    Obviously, the old man''s action was too slow. He didn''t want to see it.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Shao took a look at Su Han, but sneered and didn''t say anything.


    Then, before the boy glared back, Mr. Lu had already taken the fish and dealt with it.


    Descaling, cutting, slicing Very skillful.


    "Well, Mr. Lu."


    "Lu Shao."


    "Yes?"


    "Just call me Lu Shao." Lu Shao said.


    On hearing this, Su Ran is stunned and feels reasonable.


    After all, it seems that Su Tuo''s calling her school is strange.


    And


    Since hearing that kind of statement from Du Wentao''s mother, Su ran thinks that she can''t face up to the name of "xiansen".


    "Well, Lu Shao?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Lu Shao asked, slightly raised the corners of the mouth show that Mr. Lu is in a good mood at the moment.


    "Do you need help?" Su ran asked.


    "No, just wait there," Lu Shao said, thinking about it and saying, "maybe you can prepare some dishes and chopsticks."


    "Well, all right."


    Su ran wanted to say something to the other party: if you can''t make a big dish of chicken, it''s OK.


    However, looking at Lu Shao''s confident attitude, Su ran decides to shut up.


    Lu Shao''s action is very fast, but after a while, under the gaze of five pairs of bright big eyes, Mr. Lu''s side of the big plate of chicken has become very good.


    Besides, it looks delicious.


    Even from a distance of five meters, Su ran can smell a delicious smell.


    "Son." Su ran suddenly turns to look at Su Han.


    "What?"


    "Otherwise, you can learn how to cook," Su ran said to Su Han with her eyes full of light. Looking at Su Han''s somewhat confused appearance, she said, "I think the man who can cook is particularly handsome."


    The way a handsome man cooks is even more handsome!


    If Su''s mother-in-law can''t make a big movie with her, it will be even better for her mother-in-law to make a big movie.


    However, this word, to Su Han''s ears, there is another meaning.


    "Do you think that old man is handsome?" Su Han opens his eyes and looks at Su ran in an incredible way.


    Then he took a look at Lu Shao, who had already finished two hard dishes.


    What''s so cool!


    It''s a lot worse than him, OK?


    A sense of crisis suddenly appeared in the little boy''s heart.


    So that, until the dinner table, Su Han is also a pair of eyes like a thief, full of guard staring at Lu Shao.


    Su Han''s appearance of straight Leng Leng falls into Su Ran''s eyes, and naturally becomes: he''s in a daze for Mao.


    "What do you want? Eat quickly!" Su Ran''s hand is shaking in front of Su Han.


    Because of the two dishes provided by Mr. Lu, their group''s dinner was hardly too rich.


    Do you see the envious eyes of the people around you?


    I don''t eat now. I''ll feed mosquitoes later. After all, it''s outdoors.


    However, Su ran didn''t expect that Lu Shao''s two dishes were really delicious.It''s second only to their small restaurant downstairs.


    One did not resist. Su ran ate a little too much.


    And then it got on fire.


    Unfortunately, in the pile of things Su ran brought, there were all kinds of medicine for field supplies, mosquito bites, colds and fever, but there was no clear.


    In the evening, Lu Shao went out.


    When he came back, he wanted to go to Su ran directly. As a result, he was stopped by Su Han before he got to Su Ran''s tent.


    "Don''t you sleep at night? Yes? Thinking about life? " Looking at Su Han, who is sitting outside the tent, staring at himself with a sharp face, Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Should I ask you that? In the evening, if you don''t stay in your tent, where do you want to go Su Han stares at Lu Shao and asks in a deep voice.


    Standing in front of Su Ran''s tent, he has a posture of keeping strangers away.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but sneer.


    However, immediately thinking that it was not good for him to find Su ran at this time, he threw a bag of things in his hand to Su Han.


    "Here, bring it to your mother."


    "What is this?"


    "Illiterate?"


    "You can''t read!"


    After that, Su turns around and walks outside Su Ran''s tent.


    ¡­¡­


    "Mom, are you asleep?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Suran comes out of the tent.


    "Here you are."


    "Why, Qing, you brought this, son!"


    "I didn''t bring it..." It was the old man who drove out to buy it.


    The author has something to say: 1. There are a lot of things today, only 3000 more, and 9000 words tomorrow ~


    2. Thank you for your comments. In order to thank you, let me have a preview: seven days of national day, red envelopes will be issued every day ~


    3. In advance, the next chapter is the whole family''s Sutuo activity. Thank you for the little angel who cast the overlord''s vote or irrigate nutrient solution for me ~


    thank you for irrigation [nutrition]


    little angel of liquid:


    10 bottles of small bags; 4 bottles of Geng Sha; 3 bottles of E; 1 bottle of a-ling, 36605385, maple pot''s lazy beans and 1 bottle of paste in the quilt;


    thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard!

 Chapter 48

    "Well, why you? What about Du Wentao? " At breakfast the next day, Su ran looks at Su Han and Liu Yangyang coming out of the tent and asks.


    "Tao, it''s still in there." Liu Yangyang pointed to the tent and said with a rather subtle expression.


    "He should, probably, or maybe be able to shine on the stage soon, Pooh Hoo --"


    "ha ha ha, no, I can''t hold back, ha ha..." Finally, Liu Yangyang didn''t recognize it. He bent down and laughed: "it''s so powerful. It''s 6 times more than that in the photo. Really, I''m so happy..."


    Even in front of the public has always been cool Su Han, but also the corners of the mouth pumping, a look can not help laughing..


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha ha, mother Su, you can see for yourself for a moment," he said, and then he called out to the tent: "Lao Du, come out quickly. It''s not aunt Liang''s marriage. If you don''t come out, I''ll eat your breakfast together!"


    "Go away! You dare to eat Du Wentao finally came out of the tent.


    I''m wearing Isn''t that the big flower sports suit that his mother sent to the class group before.


    Seriously, a filter may have been added to the previous photo. At this moment, the naked eye can see that this suit of clothes is much more colorful than the one in the photo.


    At this time, Zhou Qin also put on her make-up and came out of Su Ran''s tent.


    He was wearing the same parent-child suit of Du Wentao.


    "Ah, your family is so early. I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    "Poof, cough, cough..."


    "Liu Yangyang, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing that Liu Yangyang suddenly lowered his head and choked, Zhou Qin asked with concern.


    "Er, nothing, nothing. It''s just mother Du. When you come out in this dress, I think it''s very beautiful. I''m shocked."


    "Oh, Yang Yang has a good eye," Zhou Qin said with a smile. "Do you want a link? Aunt will find out the link of this suit and let Du Wentao share it with you."


    "Well, no, no, it''s too much trouble for mom Du." Liu Yangyang''s head shook like a rattle.


    "Mainly, I''m afraid I can''t wear this temperament." Liu Yangyang''s mouth twitched again and muttered in a low voice.


    However, Zhou Qin didn''t hear this sentence and said with a smile to Liu Yangyang: "it doesn''t matter. It''s not troublesome at all."


    After that, Zhou Qin looks at Su Ran''s side again and shows off his clothes. Meanwhile, he pulls up Du Wentao, who is already a little depressed.


    "This is the parent-child outfit I shared before. How about it? Isn''t it good?" Zhou Qin asks Su ran several people.


    Su ran: emmm


    Su Han quietly lowered his head and began to eat steamed bread. People who did not know thought how delicious his steamed bread was.


    While Su ran was thinking about how to muddle this issue over without losing conscience and without affecting the unity of the group.


    Just listen to a steady voice nearby.


    "Very good." Instead of looking at Zhou Qin, Lu Shao looks at Du Wentao in the same clothes, nods and says.


    As soon as Lu Shao said this, four people including Du Wentao widened their eyes at the same time, and their expressions were very wonderful.


    Su ran gives Lu Shao an incredible look.


    Mr. Lu is joking, too?


    Obviously not.


    Because, Su ran found that the other party was willing to give the dress time, the tone was very serious.


    Moreover, vaguely, Su ran catches a glimpse of appreciation from Lu Shao''s eyes?


    So, are they four aesthetic out?


    Or is it that when people get older, they can''t help but start to like something colorful and colorful?


    Su ran thinks that she may be the truth.


    As for Su Han, half of the steamed bread is stuck in his mouth.


    After a burst of surprise, he looked at Lu Shao with disgust, and then withdrew his sight.


    There is something wrong with the man''s aesthetics.


    Fortunately, he should have inherited his mother''s.


    Su Han thought of it in his heart, and did not recall it at all. Before that, the woman piled a room full of clothes and high-heeled shoes, which seemed not to be very simple.


    Zhou Qin doesn''t know what she thinks in her heart. However, obviously, hearing Lu Shao''s affirmation, the mother is very happy.


    Staring at his son, he said, "look, everyone thinks it''s good-looking. You don''t believe it. What''s ugly about it?"


    Su ran: I''m not everyone.


    Su Han: neither am I.


    Liu Yangyang: ha ha.


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you wearing a parent-child suit, too?" Zhou Qin looks at Su ran and says, "it''s very nice, too."


    This word a, feel the most unpleasant should be su Han.


    Originally, he and Su ran were wearing the white parent-child sportswear today, but Lu Shao did not. They thought that they could happily isolate the man.Who knows, although Lu Shao is wearing black, but because the style is also very ordinary and very simple, the three people standing together in black and two white are actually very harmonious.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, I think it would be better if the time of Su Tuo like school was longer." Having breakfast, Zhou Qin sighed.


    It seems to be a pity that their family can only bring one or two sets of parent-child clothes for this two-day event. Otherwise, she has selected several kinds, including simple and high-end atmosphere like Su Han''s family.


    "However, as long as I have more time, Su Han''s parents, you should be very busy?" Thinking of something, Zhou Qin asked with a smile.


    After all, it''s been more than half a semester since the beginning of school, and the couple actually appeared for the first time and the second time.


    "All right." Su ran said.


    "Not very busy recently." Lu Shao also in the side reply way.


    "That''s the case. No wonder I can find time to accompany my children to participate in activities." after a pause, Zhou Qin added, "seriously, this kind of activity at school is still very meaningful. If I have time, I hope to participate more."


    "By the way, Suhan''s parents, do you also do business in other places?" Zhou Qin thought that Su Han''s parents had been so busy before, maybe like Liu Yangyang''s parents, so he asked casually.


    "Well, at present, most of our business is in Europe and country E. there are only some early projects and traditional industries in China." Lu Shao said, speaking, looked at Su Han.


    That''s for this kid.


    It''s just that the current situation is not suitable for elaboration.


    ¡­¡­


    After chatting in the camp area, they were informed to gather at another Sutuo training area.


    "This morning, our activity content is mainly the sports competition type of Su Tuo activities. It is divided into five events or groups. Each group decides on its own according to the number of participants required by the project. The first place in each event will get 10 points and the second place will get And so on. "


    On the stage, the school''s teaching director is announcing the rules of today''s Sutuo activity, while Su Ran is listening with unusual seriousness.


    "Wow, the scores of several items are so high today." Du Wentao''s mother whispers to Su ran.


    Yesterday''s camping experience and points items were quite complicated, but the most difficult one, setting up a tent, was only 10 points.


    "Yes." Su ran nods.


    If you look around, it''s not only them, but also other parents.


    After all, the comprehensive points of this activity should be included in the final quality assessment score, so we naturally attach great importance to it.


    "Of course, at the end of the day, I still want to say that the focus is on participation, the harvest is the first, and the competition is the second." I heard the director say with a smile on the stage: "now I will announce the rules of the first project."


    "The first event is the throwing competition, the content is very simple, each group arranges three members to participate, first..."


    "Ten minutes after the competition, the following groups can send players. Safety is the most important in the competition. So please wear protective equipment properly."


    After listening to the director, everyone began to make preparations.


    "For three people, just the three of you. Is that ok?" Su ran looks at the three big boys in the group and says.


    Throwing game is similar to basketball in principle. Put the ball into the basket.


    Su ran still remembers that in the last basketball match of class 8, although Du Wentao was not good at shooting, he ran very fast and was very flexible.


    Liu Yangyang, playing time is too short, Su ran did not pay attention to it.


    Now boys should be good at playing basketball.


    Su ran thinks.


    Who knows, this word a, saw three people shake head together.


    "He can''t!"


    "He can''t!"


    "I can''t!"


    The three almost spoke in unison.


    Is the opinion so unified?


    Su ran looks at Su Han and Du Wentao, and Liu Yangyang.


    "Yes, I can''t!" Liu Yang Yang nodded, very sure, some strange frown, and said: "cough, I shoot what is really not good."


    "You''re obviously not involved in sports, OK?" Du Wentao, who was on the other side, said with no face.


    Even Su Han nodded very seriously, then looked at Su ran and said, "if you want to win points, don''t let him go."


    "Really?" Su Ran is still feeling that Liu Yangyang is very wise for her group to take Liu Yangyang. Now she is going to slap her face?


    "Yes." The name of pit goods is not a false name.


    "Well..."


    "Why don''t you join us On one side, Zhou Qin suggested.


    As soon as the words came out, all the people looked at Lu Shao with great hope.


    Except for Su Han, of course.However, the young man who looked at one side turned his head and looked at Lu Shao.


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded, his expression very calm.


    "That''s settled. You guys, put on your protective gear."


    After all, it is a collective activity of the school, and the protective gear is very well prepared.


    Because it is high altitude throwing, the protective equipment of this project is somewhat complicated, and there is a device for hanging safety rope at the back.


    "Come here, I''ll help you." Looking at Su Han over there making several locks behind him, Su ran says.


    Originally, with Su Ran''s understanding of her son, she thought she would turn her head cool and throw out a sentence: "I can handle it myself.".


    Who knows, this time, Su Han actually obediently walked over, but also very cooperate to turn around, back toward Su ran.


    Behind the harness is a row of locks.


    After carefully helping her son buckle it up, Su ran checks the place where Su Han used to buckle.


    "Well, turn around and I''ll see this way."


    "Su Han?"


    Su ran doesn''t know. Because of a provocative look, Su Han is staring at his old father. Seeing that he called Su Han, he didn''t respond. He thought he was in a daze.


    "What do you think?"


    "Nothing."


    "Don''t stand still. Turn around and I''ll have a look."


    "Oh."


    "Raise your hand."


    "Oh."


    "OK," Su ran looked at Su Han and put on a smile. She sighed, "my son is so handsome."


    "Oh." Su Han answered, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    For the first time, she accepted Su Ran''s mother card flattery very calmly. However, she looked at a certain side with some provocation.


    Along Su Han''s line of sight, Su ran also sees Lu Shao over there.


    "Ah, I''ll help you with the buckle on the back." Su ran goes to Lu Shao and says.


    I almost forgot this man


    "Good," Lu Shao said, pausing and saying, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Su ran originally wanted to help Lu Shao buckle up several locks in the back, but before she could get her hands on it, one hand had already reached out.


    "Mom, I''ll just come," Su Han said, another white look at Lu Shao: "make it clear, this is my mother, you also mean trouble


    Although not willing to help this person, Su Han is more reluctant to let Su ran help Lu Shao.


    Seeing this, Su ran doesn''t stop her. She consciously steps back and gives up her position to her son.


    "I feel that Suhan and his father have a good relationship." Over there, Du Wentao''s mother also helped her son put on his protective gear. She went to Su Ran''s side and looked at the father and son not far away. She said happily.


    "It''s not like our family. Du Wentao was fine when his father would not come. When he came back, the two father and son were either fighting or preparing to fight."


    "Oh, I envy your family." Zhou Qin sighed and sighed with envy. Look at this picture of filial piety.


    Su ran: ha ha, you don''t know. There is another word called undercurrent surging.


    Zhou Qin may not be able to see it, but Su ran knows her son so well that she doesn''t know. The two father and son are now staring in silence.


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    However, fortunately, although Lu Shao was very upset, Su Han was still very responsible to help the other party buckle the protective gear.


    "Mom, let''s go." Su Han comes over and says to Su ran.


    "Good, son, come on!" Su Ran is Su Han''s big airway.


    Then he nodded to Lu Shao.


    "Mr. Lu, Su Han will trouble you. Pay attention to your safety."


    "Well, don''t worry." He''ll look at this kid.


    Su Han: he still needs this man to watch?


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, it seems that the parents and students in each group are ready. There are three players in the game, one is responsible for delivering the ball and two are pitching. Before that, you need to choose the tools or containers for transporting the ball. Similarly, you need to choose the way of throwing."


    "Do you see the ten tools in front of you? Let''s do it in 10 groups in a round. The first thing the ball throws in each group determines the tools to be used in the group... "


    Along with the direction indicated by the teaching director, Su ran also sees the tools there.


    It''s a bit far fetched to talk about tools.


    In addition to a bucket, a dustpan can see a bit, other really wonderful.


    What is a pot cover? What the hell is the spoon?


    The most wonderful one is the goblet! Are you sure this can get a ball?


    With a whistling sound, no one else has responded. The two balls have been thrown into the tool area first.It''s su Han and his father.


    I don''t know whether these two people have discussed in advance, or their personalities are too consistent, and they even like what they like.


    I saw that the two balls were almost thrown in the direction of the dustpan at the same time.


    Why a dustpan? Isn''t a bucket better?


    Su Ran is puzzled.


    However, in the moment when the two balls are about to hit the dustpan.


    "Bang -" the two balls collided, and they just bounced away.


    Then, with her mouth half open, Su ran watched one ball fall to the ground, while the other flew unbiased to the pot cover nearby.


    "BAM Bang Bang..." After a mess of smashing sound, a few happy, a few worried.


    "Great! My son is wonderful Su Ran is depressed, but she sees Zhou Qin beside her cheering loudly. She waves in the direction of the field and Du Wentao excitedly.


    Looking back on the court, Su ran finds out that Du Wentao''s ball has already hit the bucket one second before Lu Shao''s ball falls on the pot cover, and all other groups are one step ahead.


    "Hoo, Du Wentao is wonderful!" Su ran also cheered.


    Du Wentao, on the field, is also very excited to wipe a sweat.


    It''s OK.


    Just looking at Su Han and his father aiming at the dustpan, he was confused.


    Fortunately, it''s not a dustpan or a pot cover in the end.


    As for Su Han and Lu Shao, father and son


    Lu Shao coldly glanced at Su Han, and Su Han also went back to the past with a cold look.


    As for what this means, only the father and son can know.


    The game officially began.


    Du Wentao dribbles the ball below, while Lu Shao and Su Han stand on the high platform and throw into the basket below.


    The ball is flexible and it''s more difficult to throw from the top than from the bottom up.


    On the field, many can aim at the basket, but most of the ball after being thrown into the basket, and then bounce out.


    For a moment, the scene was quite chaotic.


    Except for one group.


    Lu Shao and Su Han did not seem to be in a hurry. They did not throw the ball into the basket as soon as they got the ball. Instead, they observed the situation of other groups.


    After a moment''s observation, they finally picked up the ball and threw it down.


    Almost at the same time.


    Fortunately, the "pool ball" incident that Su ran was worried about did not happen again. The two balls hit the frame wall of the basket one left and one right, and then they whirled along the wall of the basket and finally fell into the basket.


    Seeing that the two balls didn''t come out like many other groups, Su Ran''s heart relaxed.


    Then, he cheered with Zhou Qin and others.


    "Great! Come on


    On the high platform, it seems to have a sense of general, Su Han suddenly looked at this side.


    Almost at a glance, Su Ran''s figure is seen in the crowd.


    There was a proud smile on the young man''s face.


    "It''s too early to ask for credit." Lu Shao''s low voice, like a basin of cold water poured over.


    "I know!"


    "You don''t have to remind me!" Su Han glared back at Lu Shao and said.


    However, I still took back my sight and focused on the basket below.


    "And, before you say me, examine yourself." Su Han said impolitely and snorted coldly.


    With this cold hum, a ball is thrown from Su Han''s hand again, and the target points to the basket below.


    Seeing this, Lu Shao squinted, his eyes flashed over a tiny awn, and he also threw the ball in his hand towards the basket.


    1¡¢2¡¢3¡­¡­


    No, it should be: two, four, six


    Lu Shao and Su Han both threw the ball very fast, and almost all of them did. However, after a while, Su Ran''s basket was already full.


    Finally, two teachers from the school came to replace Su Han with new baskets.


    How simple is this project?


    The two teachers looked at each other in silence.


    When they designed this project, they clearly fully considered the difficulty of the project, and designated this project as the most difficult one.


    And exclamation is not only the two teachers, but also the onlookers.


    "My God, I know Su Han is good at playing basketball. He must be good at playing basketball. I don''t know his father is so good too!"


    "I feel like my dad and your dad are being hanged and beaten by their group."


    ¡­¡­


    "Suhan''s mother, did his father teach Su Han''s basketball?" Listening to the surrounding discussion, Zhou Qin also turned her head and asked.


    "Well, I don''t think so..."


    No! My son taught himself."That''s heredity! Does Su Han''s father seem to be a good sportsman when he was young? " Zhou Qin approaches Su ran again and asks.


    Su ran: who knows


    "However, I feel that our group should win the game." Looking at the battle situation on the field, Zhou Qin said excitedly: "you see, the other groups, only a dozen at most."


    "We are all in the same basket! Should there be at least 50 or 60 balls in this basket? " After that, Zhou Qin looked at the father and son again: "Wow, they''ve put in so many shots, and their speed has not slowed down at all. Is this the rhythm to make other groups despair?"


    Su ran wants to say no.


    These two people''s present state, where seems to care about the other group''s appearance, is clearly in the group PK, mutual strength, OK?


    Although she can''t see it, Su ran always feels that there is a "wall" around these two people.


    Su ran sighs silently. Suddenly, she doesn''t want to see the two people who have become the focus but don''t know it.


    It''s just that Su ran doesn''t have to watch, but Du Wentao''s is miserable.


    Although he carried the bucket and filled it more at a time, he couldn''t help but consume so much!


    Du Wentao has already run back and forth six or seven times, and he is almost a dog now.


    This is not, Du Wentao had just stopped under the stage for two seconds, then he welcomed Su Han''s cold light.


    "Where''s the ball?"


    "Er, immediately..." Du Wentao uttered two words with difficulty.


    Now he seems to understand why Su Han and his father like the dustpan so much.


    Despite the ugliness of that thing, its loading capacity is beyond imagination, and it also has its own tackle advantage!


    He looked at the man who had got the dustpan with envy. Du Wentao ran to the other side again in despair.


    ¡­¡­


    The whistle sounded and the round was over.


    Several teachers came to count the number of each group.


    19, 21, 7


    As for group 17, well, they don''t want to count.


    Probably considering the participation of the activities, the following projects are not as difficult as they were at the beginning.


    Su ran and Zhou Qin also participated in several events.


    For example, many people write with thread.


    The results are not bad.


    Besides Liu Yangyang, he has been waving flags and shouting hard beside him.


    "Well, let''s move on to the last event of the day." "Considering the difficulty of the competition, the score of this project is 20 points," the director announced on the stage


    Originally, everyone was a little tired from the last project. However, as soon as the "20 points" of the teaching director came out, everyone was excited.


    "It turns out that the big trick is at the end, 20 points. If we can get the first place, we can attack the top ten points in reverse!"


    "You don''t need 20 points. Let me take the second place. 18 points will do!"


    ¡­¡­


    Although their group''s current ranking seems to be quite high, Su Ran''s eyes brightened after hearing 20 points!


    Then, I heard the director talk about the competition rules of the final project: the competition has a name of 6, which is called "credit defense war".


    The competition is still a group of three people, two at the starting point, one is responsible for protecting the marbles in the plate, and the other is responsible for crossing the obstacles and escorting the first person to the destination. During this period, the first person can always sit on the pushcart, but need to ensure that his feet do not land.


    The third person is waiting at the end of the line. Finally, by sending marbles to the destination and exchanging the corresponding number of questions, the group with more correct answers will win.


    "Don''t look at me! It''s better to kill me than to answer questions or something Seeing others, Liu Yangyang waved his hand very sincerely and said.


    "And you have marbles?"


    "That will kill us!" Du Wentao said insincerely.


    "Well..."


    "I think let Suhan''s mother come to pick up the marbles. Our ladies are much more careful about this kind of thing than your boys," Du Wentao''s mother suggested. "Moreover, Suhan''s mother is lighter, so it can be pulled up faster."


    "I think it''s OK. Let''s go to Mama Su," Liu Yangyang said with a twinkle in his eyes. "I''ll be the escort."


    "You can''t!" As soon as Liu Yangyang''s voice fell, he was rejected by Su Han, and he took a look at Liu Yangyang with disgust.


    This guy''s in such a hole. Don''t give his mother a hole.


    "I will." Su Han thought for a moment and said.


    "You can''t either." This is what Lu Shao said.


    "You answer the question. I''ll do it." Lu Shao said again.


    Du Wentao on one side said: it''s good for you to fight. I can''t run any more.


    As for Su Han, hearing Lu Shao''s words, he first frowned, then looked at Liu Yangyang and then Lu Shao. Finally, he was unwilling to nod.This guy, at least from Liu Yangyang reliable.


    The final decision: Su ran takes marbles, Lu Shao escorts and Su Han answers questions.


    "Be careful!" As they pass Lu Shao and Su ran, who are getting ready to be repaired, Su Han stops and looks at Lu Shao with a warning, reminding him.


    "You don''t need to talk about it, and you shouldn''t be in charge of it," Lu Shao sneered and replied, "you should have a good memory of what you have learned, and don''t waste the opportunity."


    Lu Shao glanced at the 20 marbles on Su Ran''s plate.


    "You don''t have to say that!" Su Han replied.


    "Come on, son."


    "Yes," Su Han nodded. Finally, after two steps, she turned back and said to Su ran, "you should also pay attention to your safety."


    "Well, don''t worry. I''m safe." Su ran said with a relaxed smile. She felt that her task was quite simple.


    However, Su ran thought it was simple, but it broke down in the first second of the game.


    At this moment, Su ran finally knows why the project has to provide a scooter, and stipulates that people carrying marbles can''t land on the ground.


    Let alone the obstacles at the last hurdle. The venue of Sutuo''s competition is uneven. In addition, the wheels of the scooter provided are very small, and there is no shock absorption at all. The degree of turbulence standing on the top is totally beyond Su Ran''s imagination.


    It''s basically the first step. One of them didn''t notice. Two marbles have already flew out of Su Ran''s plate.


    "Ah


    Looking at another marble falling out, Su Ran''s subconscious heart is tight. She squats down to protect the plate in her hand.


    This is not easy. Even though Su Ran has tried hard to hold the marbles in the plate, it is inevitable that some marbles will fall out during a big bump.


    It''s much more difficult to reach the end of the plate than to protect it!


    "To the first obstacle, six s-turns in a row, can you hold it?" Lu shaoting asked in front of the first obstacle.


    "Yes." Su ran nods.


    Looking at Su ran so tightly protecting the marbles, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a touch of movement.


    "Do you want to win?" Lu Shao suddenly asked.


    "Of course


    Su Ran''s attitude towards the competition has always been very serious, whether it''s her past music competition or now Sutuo.


    Since it is a competition, of course, it is the best to win. Moreover, this score may affect the final comprehensive score of his son.


    "That''s good." Lu Shao nodded.


    "Well?"


    "Impolite."


    After that, without waiting for Su ran to react, Lu Shao has bent down and hugs Su ran horizontally.


    Her fist is clenched, and she only supports Su Ran''s body with her arm.


    Su ran:!


    After a burst of surprise and stupidity, Su ran reacts to Lu Shao, who wants to send the marbles to the destination directly in this way.


    In other words, after you don''t have to take a scooter, you''ve got a lot of stability. Even when you pass through the obstacles, Lu Shao''s pace is very stable, almost without any bumps.


    In this way, not only the marbles will not fall again, but also the speed is much faster than before.


    It''s just


    "Well, is that a violation of the rules?"


    "Not really," Lu Shao said in a positive tone, adding: "the rules only said that the trailer should be provided, but did not say that it must be used, nor that it could not be used in other ways."


    If it''s illegal, he can consider going to the headmaster for tea


    "Er..." The boss is really a big guy. He has full skill in finding loopholes.


    However, after all, it is also to win the game. It is really hard for the other party to do so.


    Su ran thinks of it.


    It''s just that Su Han doesn''t think so.


    Seeing that Lu Shao picked up Su ran directly on the way, Su Han''s eyes were almost staring out.


    That shameless old man! What does he want!


    "This student, you can only stand outside the yellow line and wait for the people over there to come." See Su Han forward, a pair of to the court to rush the posture, the teacher on one side will stop people in time.


    "No, I..."


    "Now your parents are at the front. Don''t worry, they are coming soon. Your group must be the fastest. You can wait here."


    Su Han: I


    Finally, in Su Han''s sword like eyes, Lu Shao and Su ran, as the teacher said, soon reached the end of the line.


    "Let go Su Han roared to Lu Shao.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao just give Su Han a look, don''t say.


    However, Lu Shao put Su ran down carefully and said, "sorry, I was rude just now."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su ran said, after all, to win the game.It''s just that Suran didn''t feel anything about the competition before. At this moment, she stopped and thought about what happened just now. Suddenly, Suran felt a little strange.


    After all, she is a woman and the other is a man. It seems that she is a little bit


    Without waiting for Su ran to think about it, it suddenly occurs to her that this competition is a two-part competition. At this time, Su Han has not answered the question.


    "Suhan, come on, this is marbles. Please take it and exchange it for the title." Su ran said in a hurry and handed Su Han the marbles on the plate.


    Because there is almost no turbulence in the back, there are 14 marbles left in Su Ran''s hand, which is very much.


    And Su Ran''s move also interrupted the lightning spark between father and son.


    "Mom, come with me."


    Su Han pulls Su ran and goes to the answer area.


    Su Han answers the question. Su ran looks at it.


    "A total of 14 marbles can be exchanged for 14 questions, you can choose the subject, type or random.


    "Random."


    "OK, now listen to the first question: suppose in the parallelogram ABCD Well, what''s its area, please? A¡­¡­¡±


    "10 times root 6." Without waiting for the teacher to say the options, Su Han has worked out the answer.


    "Well, that''s right. Then listen to the second question:..."


    Su Han''s answer speed is very fast. Before the second group of people arrive at the end, all 14 questions have been completed.


    Although there are many groups of reference behind Lu Shao''s simple and crude customs clearance way to the end, there are many remaining marbles.


    However, in the end, there are not as many of them as they accumulate correct questions.


    So, the final project, group 17, came first again.


    ¡­¡­


    And then a series of activities, in Su Han and Lu Shao dry stare in the perfect end.


    On Sunday evening, Lu Shao sent Su ran and Su Han home.


    "Are you going to move the house you were looking at before?" Getting out of the car, Lu Shao asked.


    He thought of the house plan that Su ran showed him before. It seemed that he was going to buy a house there.


    This place is not suitable for them.


    It''s just that Su ran plans to buy a house, so Lu Shao is not good at intervening or intervening.


    "Yes, I''ve been delayed because of a lot of things recently. I''m going to pay the money in the past day." Su ran said with a smile on her face.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" "Or, I can help you contact a good decoration team."


    Su ran just wanted to say that he didn''t need to do anything. When he heard what the other party said about the decoration team, he was immediately moved.


    "Really? It would be great if we could contact the decoration team! "


    "No problem. I''ll get in touch with you and let them contact you. Is that ok?" Lu Shao nodded and said.


    "Yes, I''ll trouble you, Mr. Lu. I don''t know much about the price. I''ll just follow the market price."


    "Good."


    "Thank you," Su ran said to Lu Shao. After a pause, she said, "thank you for Su Han''s school this time."


    "It should be."


    "Well It''s so late. Please send us back. Mr. Lu, you should go back to have a rest earlier. "


    "Lu Shao."


    "Well, good, Lu Shao."


    Su ran also felt that it was a bit unkind to let people go without making a friendly exchange. However, she was worried that her son''s eyes would become dry and astringent if Lu Shao didn''t leave.


    "See you next time."


    "Well, see you next time."


    "Su ran."


    As Su ran turns to go upstairs, Lu Shao stops Su ran again.


    "Well?"


    "Good night." There was silence for a moment, Lu Shao said.

 Chapter 49

    Today, the Su family ushered in a big event.


    Because Su Ran''s family will have a house at last!


    "Can''t you hurry up?" Looking at Su ran, who has been tossing for nearly two hours since getting up early in the morning, Su Han, who has been leaning against the door, can''t help but urge him.


    Is it so troublesome for women to go out?


    I haven''t seen this man so slow before


    Su Han silently make complaints about himself.


    Ouch!


    Hearing Su Han''s complaint, Su ran feels very strange.


    My son has always been patient or very good, or although she is slow, but lazy to say?


    This is the first time that Su ran heard Su Han urge her.


    "Slow? I think I''m fast. " Su ran turns her head and blinks at Su Han behind her.


    Smell speech, Su Han a face of sweat.


    "It took you more than 40 minutes to choose clothes, and then it took nearly an hour to make up." Su Han stares at Su ran and says helplessly.


    After hearing this, Su ran took her lipstick hand and said, "today is a big day for our family to mention our new house. I can''t make it more grand."


    "What''s more," Su ran took a long look at Su Han, hooked the corner of her mouth and said, "Su Xiaohan, I think you are very grand today."


    Su Ran''s eyes look up and down on her son. Don''t think she doesn''t know. Today''s su Han got up two hours earlier than usual when she was at home on weekends. Moreover, he was very rare to put on the special and handsome leisure shirt that Su ran had bought before.


    It''s been a long time since I saw Su Han wearing this dress. When I look at it again, Su ran feels that Su Han and Lu Shao really feel like each other.


    However, her son is the most handsome! No refutation will be accepted.


    Like his own careful thinking was poked, Su Han''s face originally that wipe slightly disliked the small expression so solidified on the face.


    "That''s because you washed the clothes I wore before." Su Han turned his head unnaturally and retorted in a low voice.


    The clothes didn''t dry. He wore them. That''s it.


    "Yeah..." Su ran said softly.


    "How can I remember that it was four days ago when I washed your clothes? Besides, you have other clothes in your closet


    Since her son is a clothes hanger, Su Ran is crazy in the huge black hole of buying clothes for her son, unable to extricate herself.


    Therefore, Su Han wears more and more things.


    "Well, even so, I''m not as slow as you are?" Said Su Han.


    Staring at Su Ran''s expression, it''s a little fierce.


    "Hi, ha ha." Su Ran is amused by her son''s appearance.


    "It was..." Su Han replied discontentedly.


    "Ha ha, OK, OK, I slowed down our speed, OK?" Su ran said with a smile, "wait for me a little longer, and it will be OK soon."


    "What else do you want?" See Su ran toss over oneself, take out mobile phone again, Su Han asks a way.


    "I check on the Internet and find out what to pay attention to when buying a new house." Su ran lowered her head and pointed her fingers at the screen of her mobile phone.


    "What''s the point?"


    "You don''t understand. There are so many things to pay attention to, such as which leg to take first and what kind of auspicious words to say when entering the door."


    Smell speech, Su Han''s mouth corner can be seen to draw.


    "Superstition." Su Han calmly threw out two words.


    Su ran


    Superstitious?


    It seems to be a little bit.


    Su ran felt that she was not a superstitious person before. Why did she pay so much attention to these things?


    Is it because she talked to granny Dabao a lot?


    But it''s good to be superstitious occasionally.


    Thinking of what happened a few days ago, Su ran still feels embarrassed and flustered.


    Su ran began to think about buying a house when Su Han came back from Su Tuo''s school.


    Two days ago, on a sunny afternoon, Su ran went to the Sales Department of xingfuli district with her 400W in her account.


    Originally, she wanted to pay the down payment first. As a result, Su ran was forced to face the inquiry of the sales lady.


    "If you want to apply for a loan, you need to provide some personal information."


    "Good."


    "Are you the only payer?"


    "Yes."


    "What about your monthly salary?"


    "Well, no monthly income." Su Ran is stunned and says.


    "Is that annual income?" After a pause, the sales lady asked, "what''s your annual income?"


    "I don''t know, er, I''m not sure." Su ran frowned and replied."Which enterprise or unit are you working for


    "No Su ran said truthfully.


    Suddenly, I felt a little regret. Before, Yu Yue studio invited her to be a music producer.


    "This..." Hearing the speech, the sales lady finally can''t help but frown a little. She looks strange at Su ran.


    There is no job, no salary. It seems that you are still a person, but you can pay a down payment of more than 3 million yuan


    After all, this woman is really beautiful.


    Su ran doesn''t know what the lady is thinking at the moment. She looks at her frown, and suddenly she has no idea.


    "Excuse me, if there is no job and salary, there is no way to apply for loans?"


    "It''s really troublesome. After all, if you don''t have these, you can''t be sure whether you have the ability to repay the loan," said the sales lady. "Can you provide a relatively stable bank income flow for the past two years?"


    The other party''s question baffles Su ran again.


    She only has a little income this month.


    As for the original owner, when he worked in that place before, his income was relatively stable, but where would there be any proof of income and flowing water!


    There is no despair, only more despair.


    Without waiting for Su ran to answer, another staff member also comes with Su Ran''s ID card.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Su, we just checked your credit reference. There are 36 overdue credit card repayment records. In this way, if you fail to pass the credit reference, the loan can''t be approved."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su ran comes out of the sales department, the whole person is in despair.


    After two days of hesitation at home, Su ran had already begun to think about whether to take on some other work related to her.


    Before, there were several Star Studios, or agents, who did not know how to get Su Ran''s contact information, hoping to buy songs from Su ran.


    However, when Su ran listened to the music works of those stars and singers, she directly refused.


    Now Suran is a little hesitant.


    However, just last night, before Su ran could find out the phone numbers from those studios again, she received a call from the Sales Department of Xingfu Li.


    According to the other party sales Miss phone said: because it coincides with their company''s anniversary activities, for all cash purchase customers, will provide installment purchase service.


    In other words, Su ran only needs to pay the first payment of 3.6 million yuan, and the remaining 3 million yuan can be paid within six months.


    Although this kind of thing is a little inconceivable, Su Ran is very happy to hear that she can buy a house.


    I can''t wait to share it with my son.


    So, there was this scene on Saturday morning.


    "All right, now." Seeing Su Han standing at the door, she is really impatient to wait. Su ran finally puts away her mobile phone, gets up, puts on her coat and prepares to go out.


    However, before putting away the mobile phone, Su Ran''s eyes still quickly brush two eyes on the web page.


    "I''m ok." Su ran smiles at Su Han and says.


    Looking at Su ran, who is very "grand", Su Han is stunned.


    Su Han doesn''t remember what this woman looked like when she was wearing heavy make-up a long time ago. He only remembers that since he came back, Su ran seldom made up.


    Even if she went to the parent''s meeting or Su Tuo, Su ran just put on a little light makeup.


    Anyway, it''s the kind of make-up in Su Han''s eyes, with and without painting.


    Suddenly looking at Su Ran''s painting with such exquisite makeup, Su Han didn''t react to it all of a sudden. Unexpectedly, she felt that it was still a little good-looking.


    "You are more grand than I am." Su Han glances at Su ran and says in a dissatisfied tone.


    "I''m a lady and you''re a boy. After all, I''m delicate and more beautiful than you. Isn''t it normal?" Su ran glanced at her son and said, quite rightly. She raised her mouth and said, "OK, let''s go."


    "Yes." Su Han answers and turns out before Su ran.


    The corner of the mouth, it seems to hang a touch if there is no smile.


    "Wait a minute. Why are you walking so fast?"


    "Who asked you to wear high-heeled shoes? You were too slow." Although the mouth said so, however, walking in front of the juvenile or slowed down the pace.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, Su ran and Su Han arrive at the Sales Department of happiness.


    Seeing Su ran appear, the sales lady received them warmly.


    "Ah, this is Ms. Su, your son, as you mentioned before?"


    "Yes." Su ran smiles and nods.


    "He''s such a handsome boy." The sales lady said with a smile and welcomed them to the sales department.


    "Take a seat, please.""Thank you. I called before."


    "Yes, the 17 floor 2 you saw before was a good day for several groups of guests to come and see. However, we will leave you immediately after receiving your call from Ms. su." Said the lady of the building with a sincere face.


    As for the real fake, it is not good to judge.


    However, Su ran was still happy to hear that the suite he was looking at was still in.


    "That''s great. Can I pay today?"


    "Of course, in addition, although the original time for delivery of the contract is December, however, because our house has been completed in advance, and all facilities have been accepted, we can hand in the house in advance."


    "If you have this intention, you can get the key and decorate it today."


    "Is it?" "That''s great," Sulan said


    If so, they should hurry to decorate, maybe next semester, Su Han will go to school from his new home.


    "Come and sign the contract first."


    "OK."


    After a while, the lady came over with three purchase contracts.


    The thick four books, Su ran looked a little ignorant.


    "This page, you should fill in these places first."


    "Well, OK."


    After filling in the contents according to the place that Miss sales lady pointed out, she slapped the hand print, and finally, she and Su Han were dropped in the name of everyone with great elegance.


    "Son, what''s wrong with you?" Turning his head, he saw Su Han looking at himself doubtfully, frowning so high that Su ran asked strangely.


    "I''m afraid you''re sold." Said Su Han.


    Is there a contract like this? I don''t look at it.


    Hearing the words, Su ran couldn''t help laughing.


    "Sneer, rest assured, I have seen the strategy online before, just need to see a few key places, other are fixed format, there will be no problem." Su ran explained.


    "That''s all right?" Su ran handed the contract to the lady of the building who came over again, and asked.


    "Well, that''s all right. In addition, if you want to take the key today, you need to sign these contracts. "


    Su ran saw several other contracts from Miss eye sales, decoration guarantee, room inspection list and property contract


    These are all said in the strategy. There is no problem.


    It''s just


    "10 years of material management fee reduction?" Looking at one, Su ran looked at the lady of the building and asked, with a very incredible look.


    "Well, yes."


    "Because the property management of the community is also our company is doing it, and you are buying all the money, so you enjoy this preferential offer."


    If it is not impossible to determine whether their company''s property will be withdrawn or replaced after that, the period of exemption will be longer.


    "Thank you then." It''s a surprise, too.


    "You are welcome."


    "Please come with me, please. Let''s go to the room first."


    "OK."


    The three men headed for the neighborhood.


    "Well, there are still a lot of fitness equipment here, and there are many leisure chairs. After dinner, we can come down for a walk!"


    "Well."


    "There are 24-hour convenience stores here. You can come here if you buy something urgent later."


    "Yes, Ms. Su, our facilities are complete and our life is very convenient." Said the lady of the building.


    "Yes." Su ran nodded.


    Suddenly, looking at somewhere, Sulan pulled her son in surprise.


    "Wow, Su Han, you see, there is a basketball court over there!" "Sulan pointed to the basketball court not far away," he said.


    "You can play basketball here later in the evening or weekend," Su ran said again after a meal. "Call Du Wentao and Liu Yangyang again."


    "Well." Su Han nodded coolly, and at the same time, on the other side of Su Ran''s eyes, the corner of his mouth raised a little bit.


    Duwentao and Li Yang are still living together. Liu Yangyang still counts the goods.


    ¡­¡­


    The two followed the lady of the building all the way to the neighborhood, and soon they arrived at the one of Sulan.


    Up to the 17th floor, finally to the door of my home.


    Looking at his door, Su ran was very excited.


    Strange, she lived or the lake villa before, how can not have so excited?


    Is it because all of the former assistants were dealing with it, and she didn''t have a sense of participation?


    Well, it doesn''t seem to be just that.


    Su ran thought about it secretly, but she saw that the lady had taken out two keys in her hand.


    "Here is 1702, the previous four keys are the rear door keys. Now I have two decoration keys. I will change them after decoration." Well, the lady opens the door.As soon as the door opens, first of all, a garden falls into Su Ran''s eyes.


    Just as Su ran expected, it''s bright and the size is right. Put it in a bike. It''s OK.


    Although it is still a bare blank, Su ran can already imagine the future here.


    "Let''s go in and have a look at our house." Su ran smiles at Su Han excitedly and says.


    "Su Han?" Seeing Su Han standing in the same place, Su ran picks her eyebrows and calls the other party.


    "What you just said That is, which foot should I take before entering the door? " Su Han hesitated for a moment and asked in a low voice.


    "Ha ha ha ha." In fact, I don''t care about my son.


    "Don''t you say it''s superstition?"


    "You see it by yourself, but it''s not what I want to see," Su Han opened his eyes and said, "you don''t have to say it."


    "Oh, wait, left foot! You take your left foot first. "


    "Oh."


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "Again Well? "


    "Son, you''re on the same side!"


    Su Han


    Even the sales lady in front of me couldn''t help laughing.


    The relationship between mother and son is really good, and having a son turns out to be such a fun thing.


    What to do, she also wants to marry her partner!


    "Well, you can come in and have a look. Here is the water inlet pipe, here is the power supply for the household, and this side If there is any problem or need to be repaired, you say, I will write it down, and we will arrange the construction workers to repair it as soon as possible. "


    "Well, good." Su ran nods.


    However, in the face of such a bare blank room, Su ran really doesn''t know how to look at it.


    Although I read a lot on the Internet before, such problems as door frame grouting, wall hollowing, wall tilt, water pressure and so on.


    In the actual operation, Su ran only remembers the simple points of closing and opening the window and blocking the sewer pipe.


    "This..." Su Han suddenly points to a corner somewhere.


    Along the direction Su Han points to, Su ran also looks at the past.


    "Oh, the water pipe under the balcony here is blocked by cement. We will arrange the master to clean it up as soon as possible."


    "And here."


    "This water stain was caused by the heavy rain in the past two days and the window was not closed. The place on the wall will be treated by the master at that time."


    "Yes." Su ran nods. She thinks that the sales lady is very careful and doesn''t think much about it, so she continues to look at other places.


    It was su Han. At this time, he took a look at the sales lady, and his keen eyes flashed a touch of strangeness.


    After that, Su ran and they found out some small problems.


    Sales Miss also very seriously made a reply and record.


    However, what Su ran didn''t know was that many problems needed to be repaired had already been recorded on the acceptance record sheet held by the sales lady.


    Among them, there are some things that Su ran mentioned and others they didn''t find out.


    "As for the problems you mentioned, please rest assured that we will arrange the construction workers to complete the repair and repair work within two weeks." After the inspection, the sales lady returns a construction key to Su ran.


    "In addition, Ms. Su, you are planning to decorate in the near future, aren''t you?"


    "Well, yes."


    "OK, our property is on the second floor of the sales department. If you have any problems, you can contact the property at any time."


    "Well, if you''re going to stay here for a while, I won''t disturb you."


    Thank you


    "Son, you see, this is our future home!" When the sales lady left and brought her door, Su Ran''s smile widened a little and said to Su Han excitedly.


    "Isn''t it good?"


    "Yes."


    Even Su Han also put away, before there were outsiders at that time, that face high cold look, hung a face can not stop smile, eyes around the house.


    "I think it''s good." After looking around for two times, Su Han lowered his voice and said.


    "I think so!"


    "This is our living room. You can put a circle of sofas and tea tables over there. Then you can put a 1.4 meter dining table here, and here..." Su Ran is very excited to plan.


    This plan, has been in her mind for a long time, from the time she saw the layout of the house, Su ran was thinking about it.


    "And this, these two rooms, are bedrooms."


    "You want the right one, and I want the left one." Said Su Han.


    "Well, that''s what I think, too. Smash, we have a good heart!""In addition, this side, this is the kitchen, I have thought well, we can break through this partition wall, expand the kitchen space, so that we can open a large number of cabinets, and the operating desk."


    "You can''t cook. Why are you so demanding of the kitchen?"


    "Won''t I be allowed to learn slowly in the future?"


    ¡­¡­


    Su ran and Su Han look around in the empty house until it gets dark. Finally they close the door and leave.


    Su Han: it''s the woman who doesn''t want to go. He doesn''t want to leave.


    As soon as they come out of the community, Su ran sees a familiar figure.


    "Lu Xian, er Lu Shao?" Looking at the person who is getting out of the car, Su Ran is surprised.


    "What a coincidence to meet you here." Su ran leads her son, who is reluctant, to the other side. She smiles and politely says hello.


    "Lu Shao?"


    Have not heard Lu Shao''s voice all the time, Su ran raises his head to discover the other side''s facial expression straight Leng Leng, seem to be in a daze?


    "Well, I''m sorry."


    "It''s beautiful."


    "Yes?"


    "Beautiful, you are today." Lu Shao looked at the woman in front of her eyes and said that she did not hide her experience.


    Now, it''s Suran''s turn. She doesn''t know what to say.


    "Ha ha ha," Su ran chuckled and skirted over the topic: "are you doing business here?"


    "No


    Su ran: can we have a pleasant chat?


    make complaints about Tucao, and see Lu Shao Gou Gou mouth corner, "come over to see the house?"


    "Yes."


    "How about it?"


    "Very good." Speaking of the house, Su Ran''s whole face changed.


    "That''s good." after a pause, Lu Shao asked again, "do you want to go home now?"


    "Yes."


    "Get on the bus, I''ll see you off." Lu Shao''s eyes finally glanced miserly at Su Han beside him and said, "I''ll take you back."


    "Don''t bother you."


    Su ran refused subconsciously. Unexpectedly, Su Han agreed this time.


    "If he wants to give it away, he won''t be honored." Su Ran''s high-heeled shoes take back his sight. Su Han says with a face full of stink.


    "I''ll trouble you."


    "It should be."


    "That, Lu Shao, the corner of your coat." When the other party opens the door, Su ran sees a piece of ash on the corner of Lu Shao''s coat.


    "Yes?" Lu shaoshun follows Su Ran''s finger and looks at the marks on her clothes. After saying "sorry" to Su ran, Lu shaoshun takes off his suit coat and throws it into the trunk.


    Su Ran''s idea is: I''m afraid this person is just like her son. Is he a bit of a purist?


    As for Su Han, he stares at Lu Shao and purses his mouth.

 Chapter 50

    The car stopped downstairs in Suran''s district.


    After lenglengleng glanced at Lu Shao, Su Han opened the door directly, got out of the car and walked toward the corridor.


    The whole process, even a word is also stingy, lazy and Lu Shao said.


    Fortunately, Mr. Lu is obviously used to Su Han''s attitude and doesn''t care about him.


    But Su ran, seeing the situation, said to Lu Shao in some embarrassment: "that, I''m sorry."


    "No problem." As Lu Shao says, he gets out of the car and goes around to Su Ran''s side and opens the door for Su ran.


    "Be careful."


    "Well, thank you." Su ran thanks.


    Su Ran is about to say something more, but she sees that Su Han, who is already approaching the entrance of the corridor, turns her head again and looks at this side.


    "Mom, hurry home. "Su Han stands there and shouts to Su ran.


    Although Su ran and Lu Shao are standing opposite each other and keeping a polite distance, Su Han is very upset when he sees the man and his woman in the same frame.


    "I see, you go up and do your homework!"


    "It''s done."


    "Then go and make the gift bag I bought you."


    Su Han


    Ignoring her son''s resentment, Su ran turns around and nods to Lu Shao.


    "Thank you so much today."


    Not only is it thanks to Lu Shao for sending them back, but also for the decoration team introduced to her in the car by Su ran.


    Although Su ran just contacted each other on wechat, she felt that the decoration team was very reliable.


    "It should be." Lu Shao replied, his mouth stained with a gentle smile.


    "Why don''t you go up and have a seat?" Su ran said.


    She swore that she just didn''t know how to say "you can go" politely!


    As for this sentence, Su ran was just hypocritical and polite!


    Who knows, Su ran said this, unexpectedly saw Lu Shao without hesitation to place his head.


    "Good." Lu Shao Dao.


    "Well, please." Su ran said with a stiff head.


    As for Lu Shao''s smile at the moment, Su ran thinks it should be her mistake.


    Su ran lowers her head in front of her and looks carefully at the steps under her feet, while Lu Shao follows.


    The stairs of the old residential building are somewhat narrow for Lu Shao''s height. However, it seems that the party concerned does not care at all, but follows Su ran in a protective posture and in silence.


    Fortunately, it''s time for Su ran and her family to go home. All the people living here are busy cooking and cooking. No one comes out to hang out.


    Otherwise, if you see this scene at this moment, I don''t know how many versions of dog blood and strange stories will be spread out in private.


    "Here it is." Su ran brings the people behind her to her home.


    After the door was broken by the debt collector last time, their house changed it again. Before Su Han went in, she left the door for Su ran, and there were Su Ran''s slippers at the door.


    As if hearing the sound of footsteps, Su Han went to the door.


    "Why did you say that to that man, then..." Su Han is complaining, but at this time, he sees Lu Shao behind Su ran, and immediately widens his eyes.


    "Who sent you up?" Su Han glared at Lu Shao and asked in an incredible voice.


    At the moment, Mr. Lu is obviously in a good mood. He doesn''t care about Su Han''s glare. This is a cold glance at Su Han.


    "You think?" Lu Shao''s voice did not rise and fall back to ask, in the eyes seems to have a trace of provocation.


    "Mom, why do you want an outsider to come to our house?" Su Han asked discontentedly, in the heart quite a bit hates the iron not to become the steel flavor.


    Is this woman stupid? So late, how can we let an old man of unknown origin and bad intentions enter the house? No basic sense of safety?


    Su ran doesn''t know Su Han''s inner roar.


    If you know it, you will say: smash, your 13-year-old brain is a little over consideration?


    However, in the face of her son''s accusing expression, Su Ran is inexplicably guilty.


    She really just exchanged greetings in the form. She didn''t expect the result to be like this.


    "Well, Su Han, people are guests. Don''t be rude." Su ran took out the "dignity" of her parents and said to Su Han. After a pause, she said, "by the way, do we still have slippers? I remember we bought winter slippers last week and put them under your bed. You can help me to have a look and find a pair. "


    "No, I can''t find it!" Su Han said simply.


    Last time they bought a total of two pairs of slippers, but he didn''t wear them himself. Why should he wear them?


    "Er, I''m sorry." looking at Su Han''s posture of violence and no cooperation, Su ran smiles at Lu Shao and says, "you can come in directly with your shoes."As soon as Su Ran''s voice dropped, she saw a pair of winter cotton slippers flying out of the room.


    Su ran: hehe, look at this posture of giving up. She feels that she has to buy another pair of slippers for her son.


    "Thank you." Lu Shao didn''t dislike this pair of cotton mops, which were only used in winter, and went into the house after su dyeing.


    "Well, the family is small." Su ran said.


    So you''d better stand for a while and leave.


    However, as soon as Su ran said this, Lu Shao took a deep look at her.


    "Sorry." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says it very seriously.


    This house, almost after Lu Shao enters the door, can see all at once.


    It''s a very small room and a living room. The whole room is very clean.


    However, this clean at the same time, it is beyond the imagination of Lu Shao old and crude.


    Looking at this room alone, it is enough to know that the mother and son have had a very bad time these years.


    Shaolu thought it was his fault.


    If he didn''t leave in such a hurry, or paid more attention to the women in the room, wouldn''t he?


    And he won''t miss them for so many years.


    Su ran doesn''t know Lu Shao''s idea. She just feels a little confused when she is suddenly deep.


    Su ran, who didn''t know how to answer, finally chose to skip the topic.


    "This is the sofa. You can sit down first."


    "Would you like something to drink?"


    "All right."


    "Well, wait a minute." With that, Su ran turns to the kitchen.


    Although that''s what they asked, they didn''t seem to have much to drink.


    Su ran used to drink tea or coffee once in a while. However, now that Su Han is still young, Su ran doesn''t want him to drink these things. Therefore, she doesn''t buy those things in this family.


    emmm¡­ There are still more than half a bottle of milk in the refrigerator. However, it seems that it''s not very good to treat people with this one.


    On the other side, Su ran enters the kitchen with her front feet. Su Han comes out of the room and stares at Lu Shao on the sofa.


    This look is just like a cat with a strong sense of territory when facing invaders.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, forget it. It''s cool." In the kitchen, after struggling for a while, Su ran finally chooses to serve the guests with cool white.


    Su ran just took a glass and poured water into it. Before she could find a pot mat to decorate it, the glass in her hand was taken over by the other hand.


    Taking a cup of water from Su Ran''s hand, Su Han diametrically walks into the living room and puts the water in front of Lu Shao.


    "When you''re finished, go!" Su Han said with an uncomfortable face.


    "In what capacity do you think you are saying this to me?" Holding up the cup, Lu Shao glanced at Su Han coldly and asked casually: "the man of this house?"


    "Nonsense! I''m not, are you? " Su Han replied politely.


    Hearing this, a dangerous light flashed in Lu''s eyes


    When Su ran comes out of the kitchen, she sees that the father and son are staring at each other with big eyes and small eyes.


    As for the glass of water in Lu Shao''s hand.


    See each other to drink slowly, how to feel still a bit good to drink appearance?


    Don''t know the person, still think the other party this is to drink what 2 years of some Philippines!


    Seeing Su Han and Lu Shao, Su ran decides to follow them.


    "Suhan, there is still half a box of milk in the refrigerator. Would you like to drink it?" Thinking that half a box of milk in the refrigerator seems to be over the shelf life of the open lid, Su ran asks casually.


    "Well, mom, you can pour me a cup." Su Han answers Su ran and seems to take a provocative look at Lu Shao.


    See, this is the status determines the treatment, I can drink milk, you such as unimportant people only water!


    Su ran doesn''t know about the childish idea in her son''s mind. She looks at the two father and son who should not be able to fight. Su ran turns into the kitchen and gives Su Han hot milk.


    Outside the kitchen, he glared at Lu Shao for a while. Su Han seemed to think of something and suddenly frowned.


    "Come out with me!"


    "What do you want to say?" At the door, Lu Shao dropped his eyes, looked at Su Han, and asked in a deep voice.


    "How much is the property management fee in 10 years? I''ll give it back to you! " Staring at landing Shao for a few seconds, Su Han frowned and asked.


    Smell speech, the expression on Lu Shao''s face is a Leng, then low ground ground smile two.


    Looking at Su Han''s eyes, there is a flash of light. Obviously, for this son to be able to detect these, Master Lu is not surprised.


    "What are you going to take back?" Lu Shao''s eyes pointed at Su Han with some severity and asked in reverse."I..." The voice of the young man was stagnant, and his face flashed a touch of chagrin, and with a bit of unyielding stubbornness.


    "It''s up to you! Anyway, I''ll pay you back! "


    Smell speech, Lu Shao seems to be extremely inconspicuous smile.


    "If I tell you that the development of another project of shengteng real estate needs the nod of the Lu family, so that they can change several terms but in a word."


    "So, how are you going to pay it back?" Lu Shao looks at Su han to ask a way, look in the eye with examine, seem to also take a bit of test.


    "Then I''ll give you this favor!" Silence for two seconds, Su Han back to stare at Lu Shao, said.


    In short, he would not let the old man feel that his family owed him anything!


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Lu Shao gave a deep smile and refused to comment. However, he did not continue with the topic.


    "Hello! What else are you grinding? Say it quickly! How much more? " Su Han asked reluctantly.


    "No need," Lu Shao threw out a sentence, pause, and look at Su Han again: "and, you think I''m for you?"


    Su Han:!


    What does this old man mean? What else does he want to do!


    Su Han suddenly felt a huge sense of threat.


    "Why? So you are here, but what are you doing at the gate? " Su ran doesn''t see anyone when she comes out of the kitchen. She finds that they are standing at the door.


    "Let me see why the takeout hasn''t arrived yet." Said Su Han.


    "It should be soon." Su ran looks at her mobile phone and says, "Lu Shao, you..."


    "Oh, are you going back?" Su ran reacts and thinks the other party is ready to go back.


    Lu Shao: No.


    Without waiting for Lu Shao to open his mouth, he sees a small takeout boy coming up with a bag of takeout in the corridor.


    "Two orders of river noodles. Is that your takeaway?" Asked the little brother, a little surprised.


    It was the first time that he saw such a large group of people waiting at the door after delivering so many takeout.


    Is this river noodles really so delicious? Soon he finished work and went to try.


    The younger brother handed the takeaway to Su Han, who had already reached out to pick it up. He thought in his heart when he left.


    "Will you give her this?"


    Lu Shao''s voice sounded, obviously with a sense of criticism and dissatisfaction.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is stunned. At the same time, she feels a little embarrassed.


    She also knows that it is not good to order takeout frequently, but it is not allowed by the conditions and strength.


    Usually, they can deal with a meal of noodles and fried eggs, or steamed bread with shredded pork of Laoganma. However, it''s too late today. Su ran ordered a takeout on the road.


    "Er, that..." Su ran just wants to reflect and express her determination to study cooking hard. When she looks up, Lu shaogen doesn''t look at her. Instead, she stares at Su Han''s direction.


    In the face of Lu Shao''s problem, Su Han''s rare momentum weakened, but soon Su Han went back to Lu Shao: "it won''t always be like this again!"


    "Yes, the main thing is that our family''s conditions are not very good now. When we move into a new house, we can cook well." Su ran also said.


    "What''s more," Su ran said after a pause: "in fact, the river noodles are very good. The boss lives in this community and makes things very solid and clean."


    And it''s really delicious!


    Su ran added in her heart.


    Smelling the aroma from the takeout box, Su ran felt that she was hungry.


    But the problem is, she ordered her and her son''s share. Now that Lu Shao is here, it''s not easy for them to talk about it.


    Seeing Su Ran''s embarrassment, Lu Shao''s eyes move.


    "Then I''ll leave first and disturb you another day."


    "Well, well, take your time." Su ran smiles at each other and says.


    But Su Han looked at Lu Shao discontentedly: do you want to have another day? Think beautiful!


    When Su ran finishes, she thought Lu Shao was going away. However, she saw that the man was still standing there. She didn''t mean to leave. She was a little confused for a moment.


    "Then I''ll send you down?"


    "Good," said Lu Shao after a pause: "thank you."


    Su ran


    "Goodbye, then?" Su ran sends Lu Shao to the unit downstairs and says.


    "Xiaoran."


    "Yes?" All of a sudden, Su ran doesn''t respond to some strange address.


    But think about it, Lu Shao and she are also known, and also older than their own age, so it seems to be OK.


    Before the industry''s predecessors also have so called Su ran.


    Su Ran is not too entangled in this issue.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you have time?" Lu Shao asked, thought for a moment, and then added, "very soon."Su ran: not at all! Her River noodles are calling for her upstairs.


    "Well, what can I do for you?"


    For the first time, Su ran sees Lu Shao with such a serious face and seems to be a little anxious. She secretly guesses that the other party should have something serious to tell her.


    Is it not about Su Han''s education?


    To tell you the truth, Su ran felt that her son was very good when she was not in front of Lu Shao.


    Or do you want to talk to her about raising Su Han?


    After all, they have never formally talked about Su Han''s custody and alimony.


    Thinking of this possibility, Su Ran''s mood suddenly becomes tense.


    "You..."


    "I want to know what you think of me." Lu Shao asked word by word. A pair of eyes looked at Su ran straightly, as if eager to get an answer from the other party''s face.


    Nani? Isn''t it a matter of custody?


    Su Ran is surprised.


    However, in the face of Lu Shao''s question, I feel a little confused, and then I don''t know how to answer it.


    Opinion? She and Lu Shao are not familiar with the principle, a few impressions: this person is quite reliable, personality seems to be OK, that''s it.


    As for other views?


    Oh, in addition to the unexpected identity of Su Han''s father, this person is a real big man. She is not a famous citizen, how dare she have any opinion.


    "I''m sorry." seeing the tangle in Su Ran''s expression, Lu Shao pauses and says, "I''m bothering you with this question."


    "Well, another question."


    "What do you want me to be? Or what improvements or changes would you like me to make? "


    Lu Shao''s tone is so sincere and his expression is so serious that Su ran subconsciously thinks of the father son relationship between Mr. Lu and Su Han''s classmates.


    "Emmmm, I think you''re really good." Although he was absent from Su Han''s growth before, he was willing to take on his father''s responsibility immediately after knowing his existence, and took time to participate in his school activities.


    Su ran thinks that Lu Shao is really a good father.


    "That''s right." after organizing the language, Su ran said again, "I think you can be more patient and gentle."


    Lu Shao to Su Han''s way of education, to tell the truth, Su ran, a bystander, seems to be a bit fierce.


    "And, yes, I think you can laugh more."


    Even if you don''t smile, don''t look so cold and serious.


    After all, Su Han is still a 13-year-old boy when he is mature again. As a parent, er, he should be kind occasionally.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao Leng Leng, immediately corner of the mouth hang out a touch of light smile, toward Su ran nodded: "good, I know."


    "Any more?"


    "Well, not for the time being."


    "Well, I''ll try my best to do whatever you say." Lu Shao said that a low but steady tone of voice makes it easy to catch a hint of solemnity among people.


    However, Su Ran is confused by Lu Shao''s attitude.


    From each other''s words, she seems to have got something, but it seems that she has not.


    A trace of strange emotion across the heart, but let Su ran habitually choose to ignore.


    "Go up."


    "Well? And you? "


    "I''ll leave soon."


    Watching Su ran go upstairs, Lu Shaocai drives away.


    ¡­¡­


    Mr. Lu, who returned to the Lu family, was obviously in a good mood.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity that Mr. Zhou Fu is in a good mood, Zhou Fu has sent a lot of documents squeezed in recent days to Lu Shao.


    "Sir, here are some projects that are planned to be launched recently. Please have a look at them."


    "Leave it." Lu Shao began to deal with these documents without any nonsense.


    "In addition, Xinke community of shengteng real estate hopes to be incorporated into our Nan''an project. What do you mean, sir?"


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded and said that shengteng real estate is not bad.


    If I had known that Mr. Zhang would be the answer, Zhou Fu was not surprised. After all, Sheng Teng was still very popular.


    Moreover, the merger of the other party''s development project into Nan''an project is also a profitable thing for Lujia.


    "Well..."


    "What''s the matter? Say it." It''s rare to see that his assistant is also hesitant. Lu Shao raises his eyes, picks his eyebrows and says.


    "Er, nothing. I just want to say that the Xinke community project of shengteng real estate is still good after investigation." Zhou Fu casually made an excuse.


    As for what he really wanted to say, he took it down in room 1701 over there. After thinking about it, Zhou Fu decided not to tell him about it.After all, the former chairman of shengteng real estate proposed to give the building to the Lu family for employee welfare housing, but his husband refused it directly.


    "One more thing." After thinking about it, Zhou Fu said again.


    "Say it."


    "Mr. Song''s chairman sent a post to his family today, hoping to visit him." Zhou Fu said, and at the same time, he took out the visiting post sent by the Song family.


    Since the Nan''an project was cut off by the Lu family, the life of the Song family has been difficult. In addition, the Lu family industry has made no secret of its suppression. How can the chairman of the board fail to see the meaning of the Lu family.


    At the moment, I''m afraid I can''t understand why I''m visiting you.


    "Song Zeyu?"


    "Yes."


    "No


    "Yes." He guessed.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the Su family.


    After being confused by Lu Shao''s words that night, Su ran did not contact Lu Shao any more, except that she occasionally saw the other party''s praise and reply to the other party''s comments in the wechat circle of friends.


    Of course, the most important reason is that she forgot.


    The decoration team that Lu Shao helped to introduce arrived soon. Therefore, during this period of time, Su Ran has been busy with the decoration.


    Not to mention contacting Lu Shao, it is Su Ran''s daily time in the circle of friends and forum is sharply reduced.


    Originally, Su ran thought it would be a long time before she thought of this person.


    Who knows, just a few days later, Su ran called Lu Shao again.


    "Mr. Lu, do you have time for national day? I want to trouble you... "

 Chapter 51

    "What''s the matter?"


    On the phone, Lu Shao''s voice is simply Su Ran''s unheard of gentleness.


    Su Ran is stunned.


    Take a look at the name on the screen and make sure it''s Lu Shao. That''s right, and then I put the mobile phone to my ear.


    "Well, I need to go out for a few days at the beginning of next month. If you are free, can you watch Su Han for a few days?" Su ran hesitated for a moment and said, with some embarrassment in her voice.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao Mei over there frowned and asked with concern, "what''s the matter?"


    "No, no, nothing happened," Su ran explained. "It''s just that I''m going to take part in a piano competition at the beginning of next month. During that time, Su Han is going to have a holiday. I can''t take care of him. So I wonder if you can take care of him for a few days."


    Su Ran''s previous application for the competition has finally received a reply.


    Because of the recommendation letter provided by manager Xu, Su ran can directly participate in the final trial, but the schedule is still not short.


    Moreover, it happened to be stuck before and after the holiday.


    As for Su Han.


    Although, this son has a strong survival ability, and he can grow and grow up when he was raised in the wild by his original owner. However, since he has a sense of being a mother, Su Ran is not at ease and puts Su Han at home alone.


    In particular, Su ran recently discovered something.


    Every time I see a little advertisement for temporary workers on vacation, my son looks radiant.


    She doesn''t seem to have deducted Su Han''s pocket money. Why does this guy yearn for odd jobs recently?


    Don''t say, Su Ran is really worried that when she went to participate in the competition, Su Han went to some fast food restaurant or brick moving construction site to work.


    Therefore, it became a problem where Su Han was placed.


    The original owner didn''t have many friends in B city. As for Su ran now, she is better than the original owner. She only knows a few more people about DIU DIU.


    Su ran had thought about letting Su Han live in Du Wentao''s house for two days. Unfortunately, unfortunately, their family also wanted to go out on vacation.


    Another is Xu Xiao from Lele studio.


    After several times of cooperation, Su ran and the other party are also quite familiar, but this person is quite reliable.


    However, as long as she thinks of the way that each other mentions Su Han and her eyes shine, Su ran feels a little hairy. She is afraid that Xu Xiao will fool her son out of the world!


    So, after thinking about it, only Lu Shao is left.


    If, at the moment, Mr. Lu knew that Su ran had to go through several rounds of selection before he thought of himself. He didn''t know how to feel.


    However, Lu Shao''s focus is not on Su Han.


    "In the competition?" Smell speech, Lu Shao''s eyes flash a touch of thinking.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Not far. It''s in n city." Su ran replied.


    "Well, how many days?"


    "About 10 days." Su ran thinks about it and says.


    Originally, the personal cycle of a piano competition would not be that long. However, she heard that the selection competition seemed to be in the form of variety show and there would be program recording, so it was only that long.


    "That day?" Lu Shao asked again.


    "Next Friday, three days before the holiday."


    "Good." Lu Shao''s voice came over the phone.


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran is stunned.


    What does good mean? Did you agree to help her with her son for a while?


    "Well..."


    Su ran just wanted to say thank you, but she heard Lu Shao speak again.


    "I," I said, "I''ll go with you.


    Lu Shao originally wanted to say this, but after thinking about it, he felt that it seemed inappropriate to say so, but finally he resisted.


    "I''ll see you off." Lu Shao Dao.


    "No, no!" For the other party''s good intentions, Su ran refused without thinking about it: "Er, I mean, don''t bother you. I''ll go with another music teacher, and I''ve already made an appointment."


    "Suhan, this way, please." Su ran said, trying very hard to bring the topic back to the main line.


    When he mentioned Su Han, he thought of his face which was very similar to himself and had a bad beating appearance at any time. The Lord Lu seemed to frown impatiently.


    "It''s not too much trouble," Lu Shao said after a pause. "You can put him here in the next few days."


    "OK, thank you." thinking about it, Su ran said, "well, I''ll pick him up a little earlier on Friday and send him to you. When is convenient for you?"


    "No, I''ll pick him up at school. You''re busy."


    "OK, thank you..."


    "No need."


    "Ha?"


    "You don''t have to say thank you."


    Su ran: No, it''s not polite."Well..." Su ran wants to say "thank you" again. It seems that there is nothing to say between her and Lu Shao.


    "Yes?"


    "Well, that''s settled." A dry cough, Su ran said.


    "Good." Lu Shao''s epilogue seems to take a little smile.


    When Su Ran is about to say goodbye and hang up, Lu Shao''s voice comes again.


    "Xiaoran."


    "What?"


    "I have been busy signing and launching several projects in the past few days." Lu Shao said.


    If it is Zhou Fu at the moment, it will be added: most of them are aimed at Song''s group.


    Su ran: she looks confused.


    What''s the relationship between this confirmation and her money?


    Despite this, Su ran politely replied, "Er ha ha, is it?"


    Su Ran is smiling and listening to Lu Shao ask, "are you free in the last two days?"


    "Well? Is there anything important? " Su ran asked, her expression a little tangled.


    "Busy?"


    "Er." I guess.


    Although theoretically speaking, she is now a jobless vagrant. However, Su Ran is really busy these days.


    Occasionally, we should pay attention to the decoration progress.


    I have to watch my son do his homework every day.


    Although, the real situation is that Su Han finished his homework, began to recite the words, and then wrote his own exercises. Su ran sat beside him, quietly brushing his mobile phone


    In addition to these things, Su ran also needs to practice with her famous electronic organ every day.


    In fact, it''s not very tense for the well-informed master Su in a trial. However, playing the piano not only depends on experience, but also needs to practice the flexibility of her fingers and keep herself in a better state.


    In the past, when she was alone, Su ran liked to practice at night, but now, because she was worried about making so much noise to Su Han, she had already put her piano practice time in the daytime when Su Han was not at home.


    "Then you should be busy with your business." Lu Shao said.


    "What you said before..."


    "No hurry."


    ¡­¡­


    Lu''s study, staring at the mobile phone that has been hung up in his hand, Lu Shao''s eyes flash a touch of thinking.


    After a while, Zhou Fu came in.


    "You call me, sir?"


    "On the 28th of this month, there is a piano competition in n city?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Yes," recalled Zhou Fu, "to be exact, it''s a trial, a competition..."


    As for Zhou Fu, an assistant who is busy with various economic affairs of the Lu family every day, how does he know this? It is because song''s group is the biggest sponsor of this competition.


    Speaking of, it seems that Shengding entertainment of sanshao is also one of the sponsors.


    "Yes." Hearing that Zhou Fu mentioned the Song family and Sheng Ding, Lu Shao just picked her eyebrows slightly, and obviously didn''t care.


    "To get a picture of the specific time and arrangement of the match." Lu Shao Dao.


    On hearing this, Zhou Fu was a little surprised. He was just wondering how his husband''s orders were different from what he expected. Looking at the soft light under Lu Shao''s eyes, Zhou Fu thought of the piano room that was being decorated with a huge sum of money. Zhou Fu''s mind flashed.


    "Sir, can''t it be..."


    Zhou Fu words to half, but let Lu Shao a look back.


    "What are the projects and meetings for the next half month?"


    "Just a moment. I''ll have a look."


    Not waiting for Zhoufu to look through the recent itinerary, but listen to Lu Shao again: "not important skip, important advance to these two days."


    "Yes..."


    On the other side, after hanging up the phone, Su ran can''t help but take a look at her cell phone for no reason, and her eyes flash a little strange.


    How does she feel that the recent conversation with Su Han, a father, is strange?


    Moreover, Lu Shao''s attitude makes Su ran feel guilty.


    It''s not bad, but it''s so good that Su ran feels uneasy.


    "If the father is not familiar with the child before, and then his attitude is suddenly very good, is it possible that he wants to fight for custody?"


    Su ran sent a consultation post in the gossip forum, and soon someone replied.


    "What do you mean? Do you mean the parents are divorced


    "Is it possible that you have an affair and then you have a bad conscience?"


    "Find out that the illegitimate child is not his own, and then decide to love his serious child?"


    ¡­¡­


    The comments are getting better and better.


    However, before Su ran turned down, she was interrupted by Su Han who came back from school.


    "What are you looking at?" Looking at the woman sitting on the sofa, two eyes staring at the mobile phone, while frowning, while tangled, Su Han frowned, some surprised asked.Recently, this woman is very obsessed with looking at all kinds of decoration effect pictures on the Internet. However, it seems that this kind of expression has never been revealed.


    "Nothing." Su ran smiles at Su Han and puts away her mobile phone.


    About the dog blood reply in the forum, it is not suitable to communicate with Su Han.


    "By the way, son."


    "What?"


    "Do you have any arrangements for the National Day holiday in your school?"


    "Er, no," said Su Han, and then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The young man''s face is still a bad fart and troublesome expression. However, the look at Su Ran''s eyes brings a trace of expectation that he didn''t realize.


    Looking at her son''s bright eyes, Su ran feels guilty.


    "Well, actually, I have something to tell you."


    After organizing the language, Su ran tried to use a gentle tone and said, "Mom will go to n city to participate in the competition in two days."


    "Is that the piano competition you mentioned before?"


    "Yes, that''s it."


    "Oh, then I''ll go with you." Su Han nodded and said without hesitation.


    "No way!"


    "Why?" Su Han looks at Su ran strangely.


    Does this woman still dislike him?


    didn''t make complaints about Su Han''s Tucao, but he listened to Su dye and said, "you have to attend class."


    "If you ask for a few days off, it won''t matter." Su Han Dao.


    Su ran: ha ha, the reason for learning to be a bully can''t be refuted.


    "Still can''t," Su ran said after a pause. "I have a tight schedule to go to the game. If you go with me, I can''t take care of you."


    "Then I''ll take care of you."


    "Su Han..." Su Ran has some headaches. For the first time, she feels that her own son''s stubbornness is not cute at all!


    "Whatever you want." After a pause, Su Han turned his head and said stiffly. Then he got up and went to the room.


    "Su Han?"


    "I recite words."


    Su ran: son, are you angry?


    Seeing Su Han enter the room, Su Ran is still thinking about how to ask Su han to come out for dinner.


    Unexpectedly, before supper time, Su Han has already come out by himself and stares at Su ran coolly.


    "Who are you going with?"


    "Well, it''s manager Xu''s classmate. She participates as a staff member. I''ll go with her."


    "Oh." Su Han nodded as if he had something wrong.


    After a look at Su ran with disgust, Su Han said in a deep voice: "take more money when you go out. Er, don''t take too much. Just put it in wechat. Stay in a hotel. Don''t go out at night. Take a taxi wherever you go. Don''t play with your mobile phone on the road..."


    "Hiss -" finally, Su ran can''t help it, and is amused by her son''s serious look.


    "You


    "Ha ha, I''m sorry, son, cough, I''m so moved, really!"


    "Don''t worry, son. I will remember what you said." Seeing Su Han''s appearance of wanting to blow up his hair, Su ran says quickly.


    "I just want to remind you." Su Han opened his face and muttered.


    Looking at Su Han''s appearance of a small adult, Su ran blinks and suddenly comes up with a question.


    "Son, a very serious question suddenly occurred to me." Su ran said.


    "What happened?"


    "Or, your room, let''s not make blue wall, I think big white wall, simple wind is very good." Su ran said.


    "Good." Su Han nodded and calmly accepted Su Ran''s proposal.


    Anyway, this is not the first time. Before that, this woman also searched the Internet for sports and racing styles.


    As for the "sailing style" selected by Su ran, Su Han doesn''t really like it either. Just look at the woman who seems to like it very much, so she just let her go.


    "Don''t you ask me why I abandoned the previous plan?" Su ran stares at Su Han and asks.


    It''s not good to be so calm at a young age.


    "Why?" Su Han asked.


    "Because I''m thinking about the future." Su ran said.


    Sometimes looking at Su Han''s serious face, Su ran will unconsciously think of Su Han''s future.


    How can you be like Lu Shao.


    When Su Han became a big boy or even a man, it seemed that sailing style was not suitable for him.


    "What if, when you grow up and come home with your little girl friend, people will look at your room so childish and dislike you Su ran pretended to be serious, without mentioning that this "childish" style was her own choice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" It seems to mention this very old curiosity and shy to face the topic, Su Han said eagerly, his face flashed a touch of unnatural."Besides, we are talking about you


    "Why do you involve me..." Su Han murmured discontentedly.


    "Well, let''s go on with what happened before." Su ran also put away her previous jokes.


    Thinking about the next thing to say, Su Ran has a headache and hesitates for a moment. Then she starts to say, "I''m going to go for about ten days. These days when I''m not here, you can go to your father''s place, OK?"


    "Who are you talking about?" Su Han''s eyes widened. You were teasing me. She looked at Su ran and gnawed her teeth.


    "There''s Lu Shao."


    "Why go to him?" Su Han asked, dissatisfaction completely written on the face.


    Even if the woman doesn''t let him go with him, she still wants him to go to that man!


    "No matter how he says, he is also your own father. I can rest assured that you will go to his place during this period of time." Su ran expresses her own consideration.


    Smell speech, Su Han still eyebrows lock.


    "I''m not going."


    Then he looked at Su Ran''s face. Su Han bit his lips and whispered, "I''ll go to Du Wentao''s house."


    "I asked Du Wentao''s mother before. This holiday, they will go to Du Wentao''s father." Su ran said.


    "Then I''ll go to Liu Yangyang''s house." Although a little dislike that pit goods, but pit goods are better than Lu Shao.


    "That won''t do!"


    Su ran looks at Su Han, who is still a handsome boy, and thinks of Liu Yangyang''s chubby appearance in her mind. She says that she is very guilty.


    "Liu Yangyang''s grandmother is old enough to take care of Liu Yangyang. It''s not enough time to take care of you."


    "Well..."


    "Don''t think about other students'' homes either!" With a fierce look at her son, Su ran immediately put on a very gentle expression. She looked at Su Han eagerly and said, "would you like to go to Mr. Lu? Don''t worry me


    Whether we want to "save the country in a curve" and rob Su Han''s guardianship, the question is not to be said for the time being. At least Lu Shao will not harm Su Han.


    Moreover, Su Ran is very sure that under Lu Shao''s eyes, Su Han has absolutely no chance to sneak out to do odd jobs!


    Su ran looks at her like this. Su Han''s face is stuffy. However, Su ran notices that her son nodded.


    After solving the "deposit" problem of her son, Su ran can start to prepare for the competition.


    ¡­¡­


    On Friday, Su ran sent a message to Su Han, who is still at school. In the past: son, mom is out of the house. Your father will pick you up in a moment. I''ll pack your clothes and put them on the bed for you these days. Then you can ask him to come home and pick them up.


    At school, looking at the news from Su ran, Su Han''s expression is very it '' s a long story.


    "Brother Han, what''s the matter? You''ve lost points?" Looking at Su Han, whose face is iron and blue, Liu Yangyang comes to ask.


    "Who do you think is you?" Su Han white Liu Yang Yang one eye, impolitely said, immediately, a face displeased to throw away the mobile phone.


    Well, he''s not worried about the inconvenience of that woman going out. He''s just thinking about skipping classes.


    At home.


    After receiving the message from her son that "pay attention to safety on the way, please tell me when you arrive", Su ran smiles, takes some clothes and prepares to go out.


    However, before Su ran goes out, there is a knock at the door.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me."


    Lu Shao?


    Su Ran has some accidents.


    "Lu Shao? How did you get here? Didn''t you pick up Su Han Su ran looks at Lu Shao in surprise and asks.


    Who knows, Lu Shao only said two words: "no hurry."


    After a pause, Lu Shao said in a soft tone: "send you off first."


    "Ah?"


    "To the airport or to the railway station?"


    Su ran


    "That''s trouble." Thinking about taking a taxi, she finally accepts the other party''s kindness without backbone.


    "This one?"


    "Er, it doesn''t matter. I''ll come by myself," Su ran said. After thinking for a moment, her eyes flashed and she said, "by the way, there''s su Han''s clothes and exercise books these days. Why don''t you take them to the car for him first?"


    "Good." Lu Shao nodded.


    But under Su Ran''s eyes, he picked up Su Han''s bag of things, and then went to Su ran, picked up her suitcase and turned downstairs.


    Su ran


    How do you feel so familiar?


    Airport.


    Lu Shao takes Su ran out of the security gate all the way.


    "Text me when you get there." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says softly.


    "Er Good. " Su ran nods. Although she doesn''t know why she wants to send a text message to Lu Shao, she thinks that when she arrives, Su Han should also be sent to him by Lu Shao. It is also appropriate to send a text message."Well..." I''m leaving.


    "Try not to go out at night. If you are not satisfied with the room arranged by the organizing committee, you can change it yourself..." Lu Shao said.


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran''s mouth slightly twitches.


    Is it really father and son? Even the direction of thinking is amazing.


    Su Ran is thinking in her mind, and then listen to Lu Shao say: "and, if you have any questions, call me."


    "OK," Su ran nodded and said, "that Su Han will trouble you for a short time."


    "You look at him a little bit, don''t let him run to do any odd jobs, part-time jobs during holidays." After hesitating for a moment, Su ran still expresses her worries.


    Who knows, smell speech, Lu Shao first is a Leng, then in the corner of the mouth hook out a meaningful smile.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t have that energy."


    Su ran: why do you feel that his son''s life after ten days is a little worrying.


    "Then I''ll go. You go to school. Su Han should be over soon."


    "Good." Lu Shao nodded.


    But after watching Su ran enter the security gate, he is stunned for a while, and then turns out of the airport.


    Sitting in the car, Lu Shao looked down at the time and frowned slightly.


    "Go to No.7 Middle School."


    "Yes."


    School.


    Although considering the time of two whole classes, whether to skip class or not.


    In the end, however, Su Han did not leave school until after school.


    "Why? Brother Han, why don''t you go See Su Han suddenly stop by the school gate, Liu Yangyang some strange asked.


    "You go first."


    "I have something to do." Su Han leaned against the wall beside the school gate and said in a deep voice, frowning and staring at something impatiently.


    Until a car stopped in front of him, Su Han''s line of sight was suddenly taken back.


    "Get in the car." Lu Shao took a look at the ground, a face disdainful youth, open mouth said.


    "Well, if you are busy, please don''t say anything to that woman to pick me up and waste my time." Su Han looked at Lu Shao coldly and said sarcastically.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao did not show any displeasure, just looked at Su Han cold smile: "do you think I just went to do what?"


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han''s eyes flashed and his eyes widened.


    "You --"

 Chapter 52

    "What are you talking about?"


    Lu family, hearing Zhou Fu''s words, Lu Boyang was so surprised that he almost didn''t fall off the sofa.


    "Son? Are you sure not? You''re not kidding Lu Boyang widened his eyes and looked at Zhou Fu. He obviously wanted to see some traces of consolidation on Zhou Fu''s face.


    Before that, he thought that the third uncle was a little abnormal and wanted to cheat something from Zhoufu.


    Can not wait for him Xu Xu Tu of, the other side unexpectedly is so a bit not cover up to say.


    But, this matter, also too mysterious.


    At the beginning, Lu Boyang also boldly guessed whether his third uncle would be a thousand year old iron tree and finally blossomed. He wanted to bring a third aunt back from his home, but unexpectedly, his third aunt didn''t get it back, but he had a son!


    However, such things can be said from the mouth of Zhoufu, itself has been very authentic.


    Lu Boyang squinted and said in the dark.


    "It''s true. It''s just more details. Because you didn''t give me any instructions, I''m not convenient to disclose it. Later, you''ll pick up the young master and ask him what you want to know."


    If you like.


    Zhou Fu added a word in his heart.


    Mr. Lu was not in a hurry to take the young master back to the Lu family. He didn''t even think about going over Su ran to interfere with Su Han.


    This point, through the recent Lu Shao a variety of some abnormal behavior, Zhou Fu is to see.


    Mr. Lu is responsible for the young master. Of course, there are some other people who can''t figure out how to attach importance to and love for the young master. But what Mr. Lu really wants is the mother of the child!


    As for why he never told the Lu family''s young masters, Zhou Fu guessed that, first of all, when the young masters were adults, their husband did not interfere and pay much attention to them. Moreover, he probably didn''t want the people of the Lu family to disturb Ms. Su and Su Han.


    This time, if it was not for fear that the young master would not get used to and didn''t adapt to seeing the young master at home, Zhou Fu would not have said so to Lu Boyang in advance.


    "You said my third uncle went to pick up the baby? And I''ll come home later! "


    "Yes."


    "Wait, there''s so much information. I have to digest it." Lu Boyang waved to Zhou Fu and said.


    Adhering to the idea that one person''s surprise is not as good as everyone''s surprise, Lu Boyang opened a wechat group chat.


    [br] > [news from big landlords and small landlords!


    What''s the big news? If it''s not for our Lu family''s bankruptcy, you don''t want to tell us about this level of news, because we are not curious.


    Lu Xiaoyang: the third uncle has a son.


    [Lu Jia Er silly]: Kao, I''ve moved all my small benches, so I''ll let you fool around.


    Lu boxiao: isn''t today April Fool''s day?


    This is a rare speech from Lu family leader.


    [Lu family is the most handsome]: you might as well tell me that the Lu family is bankrupt. Maybe I can still believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the group chat, Lu Boyang: ha ha.


    Don''t say these guys don''t believe it, even he can''t believe it!


    Who is the third uncle? It is said that the cold-blooded and heartless Master Lu is not close to a woman.


    Lu Boyang doesn''t comment on the first one. As for the latter one, he can prove that it is absolutely true!


    Is this the only one who will have a son?


    Is it a romantic debt due to the fever of the skull in youth?


    It''s just


    "Zhou Fu, have you checked it out? It''s not that someone set a trap on the Lu family and get a fake son to deceive people. " Lu Boyang frowned and said his concerns very seriously.


    On hearing this, Zhou Fu is a little funny.


    It''s not surprising that sanshao was shocked when he found out the existence of the young master, but he was no less shocked than the other party.


    "Three little, you should be clear about the strength of the Lu family." So there can be no mistake.


    Zhou Fu doesn''t want to explain too much. After all, after all, after a while, when Mr. Zhang takes the young master back, there will be no need to explain many things.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    On the bus, the two father and son sat on the right and the left. Since the car started, apart from the beginning of a series of eye contact, no one paid attention to anyone.


    Lu Shao can be said to be used to the state of silence.


    As for Su Han, he didn''t want to say anything to the people next to him.


    The young man pursed his lips and almost drew the corners of his mouth into a straight line. He looked at the window coldly with his head on his side.


    When he saw some familiar street view outside, Su Han suddenly frowned.


    "Dongshan garden?" Su Han asked.


    Last time, Su Han went to dongshanyuan with some students he knew in primary school. Although it was at night, he had a little impression of the place.


    Of course, there was no good impression.


    However, think of that night, the woman took their own scene, Su Han''s mouth and can not help but draw a curve.Don''t know Su Han''s idea in the heart, smell speech, Lu Shao nodded, way: "yes."


    After a pause for a moment, Lu Shao went on to say, "the Lu family suspended its domestic industry 30 or 40 years ago and began to move to overseas markets. Before that, the main residence of Lu family had been in the position of dongshanyuan."


    "In addition to the one we will go to later, there are 14 houses in dongshanyuan that are the assets of the Lu family. Because the owners of the house have moved abroad, and the collateral has been separated or cleaned up. At present, those houses have been idle."


    Lu Shao wanted to take this opportunity to let Su Han know something about the Lu family, but he didn''t know. Su Han didn''t want to know about it at all.


    "Stop, I just want to make sure where I am and call the police whenever there is an accident. As for the rest, I''m sorry, I''m not interested in other people''s affairs." Su Han glanced at Lu Shao very impolitely and said.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao withdrew sight, did not say what.


    It was su Han, who suddenly thought of something in general. His eyes glimmered and his expression suddenly crossed a trace of evil and cunning.


    "By the way, do you know how my mother told me about dongshanyuan last time?" Su Han hooked the corner of his mouth and said.


    Lu Shao didn''t speak. He just looked at Su Han and motioned him to continue.


    "My mother said that the people who live in dongshanyuan may look bright and serious on the surface, but in fact, they are all some gold flocculent and some big perverts among them." Su Han especially accentuated the last three words, while speaking, he did not forget to take a look at Lu Shao.


    "By the way, especially those who are too old to be married!"


    When Su ran said this to her son, it was to let Su Han not have nothing to do. She went to dongshanyuan, a place where the male and female masters lived. By the way, she also gave Su Han a wake-up call. She should not be fooled by her classmates to attend some kind of abnormal party of Gu Jiahao.


    It never occurred to me that Su Han would use those words here. The key point is to use them without any conflict.


    Sure enough, hearing Su Han''s words, a crack appeared on the face of Lord Lu, who has remained unchanged for a hundred years.


    "That''s what she said?"


    "Of course! Do you think I have to lie to you? " Su Han said, not forgetting to take a provocative look at Lu Shao.


    Looking at this guy''s anger, Su Han felt very comfortable in his heart!


    Feeling a chill behind, the driver in the front row subconsciously shrunk his neck.


    God, what did he hear?


    It''s not going to be opened


    The driver shivered and even drove faster than usual.


    "Here we are, sir." Driving into Lu''s front yard, the driver said cautiously.


    "Yes." Lu Shao answered, glanced coldly at Su Han, opened the door and got out of the car. Then, "bang -" closed the door.


    At this time, Zhou Fu and the housekeeper of the Lu family had already been waiting at the gate. When they saw Mr. Lu''s car coming back, they both welcomed him one after another.


    Zhou Fu is excited. This is the young master''s first time back to the Lu family, although he is only staying temporarily.


    As for the housekeeper, in addition to excitement, it is more curiosity.


    Assistant Zhou was ordering them to make preparations from the very beginning.


    As for Mr. Chen, although he didn''t say so, from his attitude, it is obvious that he acquiesced in their preparation.


    It can be seen that the Lu family and his husband attach great importance to this little young master who never shows up.


    "You are back, sir." Zhou Fu took over Lu Shao''s coat and said with a smile.


    However, when noticing the cold meaning on Lu Shao''s face, his expression was momentarily stiff.


    Sir is in a bad mood now!


    There is no need for Zhou Fu, a person who knows Lu Shao very well, to know that Mr. Zhou Fu is very unhappy at the moment.


    Mr. Lu clearly showed his displeasure. All of a sudden, the Lu family, from Zhoufu, housekeepers to servants, did not even dare to express their displeasure.


    The only thing that doesn''t feel any sense is probably only Su Han.


    Or, he felt it, just didn''t care at all.


    "Cut." Su Leng hum a, toward the direction of landing Shao''s back curled his lips, very calm to get off the car.


    "Take your own things." Lu Shao walks in front, coldly throws out a word.


    As soon as he said this, the servant who was standing next to the trunk of the car and was about to help the young master take down his bag of luggage and deliver it to the house was frozen in the air.


    If you don''t mention it, you don''t dare to mention it.


    "You can say it." Su Han disdains to glance at Lu Shao, diameter walked to the car, took the luggage in the hands of the servant.


    "Thank you." Su Han nodded to the other side and said.


    As Su ran said, her son is still very polite.


    Except when facing Lu Shao.


    Hearing Su Han''s thanks, the servant was flattered.He didn''t expect that it was just his job. The young master said thank you to him!


    After all, looking at the young master''s cold face, it''s easy to make people feel uncomfortable.


    Now it seems that this young master is really a good boy, and he feels different from other young masters and ladies living in Dongshan garden.


    "Well, sir..." Zhou Fu hesitated to speak.


    "Take him to the room." Lu Shao lenglengleng threw down a word, glanced at Su Han, and then went to the study directly.


    Until Lu Shao left, Zhou Fu looked at Lu Shao''s direction of going upstairs, and then he put on a smile again and went to Su Han.


    "Young master, give me your luggage. I''ll take it for you." Zhou Fu said.


    Just now my husband was there. Anyway, he is going upstairs.


    Although I don''t know what happened to the father and son along the way, Zhou Fu felt that his husband was a little too strict with Su Han.


    But Su Han, hearing the other party''s words and seeing that the other party was going to help him carry his luggage, he puffed at the corners of his mouth.


    Did he think the man was exaggerating a little?


    "Well, thank you. No, I can take it myself." Su Han picked up the luggage on the handle, which was not too heavy, and said.


    Su ran should have helped him clean it up. If he collected it himself, he would have to simplify it a lot.


    "On the first floor, there is a reception hall in front of it, and there is a small hall in the back, and the dining room is on the right side On the second floor is the guest room, and next to it is the study, which is usually used by my husband... " Zhou Fu led Su Han into the house and introduced him very carefully all the way.


    Perhaps, in the face of Lu Shao, Su Han can be fearless, but today''s su Han no matter how, after all, is only a 13-year-old boy.


    In entering a completely unfamiliar environment, there are still some constraints that cannot be avoided.


    Although he followed Zhou Fu into the Lu family and Su Han was very calm all the way, the boy''s over serious expression and the corners of his mouth revealed his nervousness at the moment.


    Noticing this, Zhou Fu gave an understanding smile.


    "There are several other young masters in the Lu family, but they are all in country F. besides the servants, only Mr. Lu lives in this family at present." Zhou Fu explained to Su Han.


    "By the way, there are three young people who live here, but most of the time they are in his company or apartment."


    Zhou Fuzheng said, but saw that there, finally answered the phone, solved the company''s side of the matter, Lu Boyang anxiously came out of the room.


    Three people collided in the corridor.


    When he saw the man walking on the side of Zhou Fu''s body, Lu Boyang''s "third uncle" was stuck in his throat, and he stifled him back.


    Lu Boyang reacted.


    No, this is not a third uncle.


    However, it is no exaggeration for the young man to say that he is a copy of the third uncle.


    Now, Lu Boyang finally knows why Zhou Fu is so determined, and what he says will be known when the third uncle and the young master come back.


    Don''t you know?


    if only the as like as two peas, it is only the same as the three sons of his family, no matter from the air or the appearance.


    Even looking at him at the moment, such a look with the air like expression are astonishingly similar.


    "Three little."


    "Is this the third uncle''s son? The future seven of our family Lu Boyang looked at Su Han for a while, then asked Zhou Fu.


    On hearing this, Zhou Fu took a puff from the corner of his mouth.


    Who said that Su Han might have come from an unknown and conspiracy? Now even Xiao Qi is called.


    "Yes, this is my husband''s son. His name is Suhan."


    "Sue?" Lu Boyang was a little surprised.


    "Yes, the young master and his mother''s surname", after a pause, Zhou Fu introduced him to Su Han: "this is what I told you before. Lu Boyang is your father''s nephew."


    "Yes." Smell speech, Su Han Dynasty landing, Boyang nodded, barely to say hello to each other.


    He just didn''t want to worry the woman in the family, so he agreed to stay for a few days. Even Lu Shao doesn''t want to know him here, let alone his family.


    And


    There is no reason, and there is no need for a reason. Su Han doesn''t like this person very much.


    Lu Boyang: Er


    At least he''s one fourth of his blood, isn''t he? Is it necessary for this child to be so indifferent?


    Lu Boyang''s warm and friendly smile was frozen on his face.


    Fortunately, his third uncle is so indifferent to them at ordinary times, but now he has a "third uncle No. 2", Lu Boyang thinks he can get used to it.


    "San Shao, are you going out?"


    "Who said that?" He was in such a hurry just now, just to see their little seven, OK?


    "Ha ha, is it?" Zhou Fu said with a smile, "well, I''ll take the young master to the room first.""Go," Lu Boyang nodded and said to Su Han, "well, I''ll see you soon."


    Looking at the past direction of Zhou Fu and Su Han, he thought to himself: he had heard from the housekeeper that several rooms arranged by Zhou Fu had been redecorated. He was still puzzled at that time. After a long time, his third uncle found his son so early, and he actually hid it so deeply


    When Su Han and his wife were far away, Lu Boyang picked up his mobile phone and threw a photo into the group. He also attached a sentence: "please look at the picture and talk.".


    Needless to say, as soon as this photo of Lu Boyang was sent out, a group was immediately blown up.


    Although Lu Boyang''s photo is obviously taken far away, only the young man''s side face can be seen on it. However, to say that this young man has nothing to do with Lord Lu, I''m afraid no one will believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Zhou Fu takes Su han to the east side of the main house.


    "Young master, it''s here," said Zhou Fu, pointing to one of the few three rooms here and saying, "this is Mr. gentleman''s bedroom."


    "The next one is your bedroom."


    Looking at Zhou Fu''s two rooms just one wall apart, Su Han frowned, and his eyes flashed a little disgust.


    "Is there any other room besides this one?" Su Han asked, in short, he didn''t want to live next door with this man at all, not for more than ten days.


    "Well, not for the time being." Zhou Fu said, heart sweat.


    There are many vacant rooms in the Lu family''s guest rooms, but this one is specially prepared for you, and the location pattern is also the best of the Lu family.


    As for Zhou Fu''s words, Su Han was very suspicious. He took a look at each other, then pointed to another room and asked, "what about this one?"


    "This one? This is the piano room. " Zhou Fudao.


    Hearing this, Su Han''s expression was stunned, and his eyes flashed a touch of keen and thinking.


    Sipping lips, Su Han finally nodded: "I know."


    Seeing this, Zhou Fu was relieved and helped Su Han open the door.


    "This is a room for the young master. I hope you like it. The sheets, bedding, toiletries and some laundry items are all ready."


    "This is the study, the bedroom is inside, and then the bathroom is on the right side of the bedroom." Zhou Fu led Su Han into the room and said.


    It''s a bit of a treasure offering.


    Before, although the gentleman did not ask for, but this room, he is in know young master''s existence that day, began to prepare.


    The interior decoration is in accordance with the style of the 13-4-year-old boy. He thinks Su Han should be satisfied.


    As for Su Han''s real thoughts at the moment


    Recently, Su Ran has watched too many styles. He is numb to the style.


    Looking at the so-called bedroom, which is at least twice as big as the house he and his wife live in, Su Han has only one thought in his mind: sleep only. Living in such a large area, he can''t be tired and flustered.


    "Young master, you should have a rest. Dinner will last about half an hour. I''ll call you later. In addition, if you have any problems or need, you can call me on the inside line at any time."


    "Well, thank you."


    "It should be." Zhou Fu said with a smile, and then walked out of the room.


    He still has to go to the study, sir


    Dinner.


    "Why, how do you make shrimp today?" Looking at the three plates of shrimp on the table, Lu Boyang couldn''t help asking in surprise.


    It''s not easy to say whether they really don''t like to eat, or they are really troublesome. Because of Lu Shao''s relationship, there is basically no shrimp dish on the Lu family''s table.


    Today, it''s strange.


    Lu Boyang was thinking about it, but at this time he received a look from Lu Shao, and then looked at Su Han over there. Lu Boyang''s heart flashed clear and immediately cut off the topic wisely.


    Su Han also saw the shrimp on the table.


    It''s just that he didn''t have to peel the shrimp. Why did he suddenly feel that the shrimp was not so delicious?


    Lu Boyang, sitting at the dining table here, dares not even give out the atmosphere, except to peek back and forth between Lu Shao and Su Han.


    As for the reason, it is entirely because of the terrible atmosphere at the dinner table.


    Before, and Lu Shao at the same table when eating, Lu Boyang also dare not make the second, but, did not compare where the gap? It was not until this moment that he realized how harmonious and beautiful the atmosphere of their family had been in the past.


    If it was not for the wrong time, Lu Boyang would like to give Su Han a capital admiration.


    Who is the leader of the Lu family? It''s that their eldest brother looks nervous in front of the third uncle. The boy dares to stand still with the third uncle!


    "For dinner, who allowed you to watch your cell phone?" Looking at Su Han, Lu Shao said in a cold voice, with some severity in her tone.


    "Hiss." Smell speech, Su Han is a sneer."Should you reflect on yourself before you talk about me?" Su Han stares at Lu Shao''s mobile phone and replies discontentedly.


    At the scene, Lu Boyang, the only one who wanted to take out his mobile phone to have a look at the group chat, but because of family rules, he didn''t dare to take out his mobile phone. When he heard the conversation between the father and his son, there were only 10000 left in his heart, ha ha.


    Whether there is a live broadcast of Vimy or some blockbuster news today, the action of these two people staring at their mobile phones in three seconds is hardly obvious.


    "Do you think you have the right to control me?" Lu Shao squints his eyes and looks at Su Han''s cold voice.


    And Su Han, not to be outdone, returned to Lu Shao: "the same words, I return you, you also have no right to control me!"


    Just as the atmosphere on the dining table became more rigid and Lu Boyang felt that the meal might not last, he heard a very abrupt mobile phone prompt.


    Su Han quickly lowered his head and looked at his mobile phone, while Lu Shao also looked down at the mobile phone screen.


    "Mine." Su Han looked at the message prompt on his mobile phone screen and raised the corners of his mouth without concealment. Then, he also took a provocative look at Lu Shao.

 Chapter 53

    Su Han mobile phone on the latest news, no accident is Su dye hair.


    [Su]: son, I''ve arrived in n city. I''ve just arrived in the hotel room ~


    when I saw the news that Su Ran''s hair was coming, Su Han put a smile on his face. He looked at Lu Shao, who was sitting on the main seat and was looking at him at the moment. Su Han picked up his eyebrow provocatively and immediately picked up the mobile phone on his desk, leaving only a cool mobile phone case facing Lu Shao.


    What hotel? Is it safe? OK or not?


    [Su]: don''t worry. It''s a hotel arranged by the competition team. It''s very safe and the environment is good.


    Xu Xiao''s classmate was very proud of her. As soon as Su ran arrived in n city, the competition team arranged a Hotel nearest to the recording hall.


    If it is before, the assistants will definitely prepare the best hotel and the best suite for Suran.


    However, since the absence of cute little assistants, Su Ran is now very self-supporting. In addition, Su Ran has been living in their small and shabby rental house for a long time. Su Ran has already felt very nice in a standard room like this.


    It suddenly occurs to him that Su Han should have been received by Lu Shao by now. Su ran sends a message with concern.


    [Su]: by the way, are you at your father''s house now? What about? Is everything ok?


    [Han]: it''s OK.


    Su Han is very reluctant to say.


    Here, the rice is delicious.


    Other things, but also make a living. If Zhoufu and other servants in the house can not always look at him with that kind of goosebumpy smile, in addition, if there is no man in front of him, it will be better.


    Thinking of this, Su Han looked at Lu Shao in silence.


    At this time, Su ran sent another message: it''s OK. If you stay at someone else''s house, remember to be polite, pay attention to personal hygiene, and don''t tamper with other people''s things. Do you know?


    Looking at the mobile phone on this large section of advice, Su Han''s mouth smoked.


    Is that woman''s worry too much?


    That doesn''t have to be said that he can do well, right?


    Su Han make complaints about himself in his heart.


    However, Su Ran''s "other people''s home" really pleased Su Han.


    Although he was very sure that he was very polite and hygienic, and would not move anything in front of the "others", Su Han still said to Su ran: I know.


    The other end of the phone.


    Looking at the news from her son, Su ran nods with satisfaction, and then reflects on it a little bit. It''s just been separated for less than a day. She seems a little nervous about Su Han.


    [Su]: good, you listen to your father.


    Referring to Lu Shao, Su ran suddenly remembered that when the other party sent her to the airport, she seemed to have sent her a message.


    Then, Su Ran has been busy sending wechat with her son, almost forgetting this stubble!


    Su ran quickly sent a very polite wechat to Lu Shao: Mr. Lu, I have arrived in n city. Thank you before.


    On the other side, on the Lu''s table.


    "Cut!"


    Looking at Lu Shao''s mobile phone finally lit up, Su Leng hummed, saying that he was very disdainful.


    After seeing the wechat dialog box without any new news, Su Han took back his sight and ignored Lu Shao, and began to eat himself.


    And Lu Shao, also in the prompt sound sounded the moment, put his eyes on the mobile phone.


    Seeing Su Ran''s very polite words, Mr. Lu frowned slightly. No, soon his eyes became gentle again.


    [Lu]: en


    after deletion, Lu Shao finally said, "is everything settled down?


    [Su]: it''s all set up.


    [Su]: is Su Han OK with you? Did you have any trouble?


    In fact, Su ran believes in her son: her family Su Han is so sensible, how could she cause any trouble to others?


    The reason for asking this is actually to be polite.


    However, Su ran didn''t expect it. She just meant it. Lu Shao actually gave her a reply: it''s OK. It''s a little troublesome.


    After saying this, Lu Shao also cast a cold glance at the boy in front of the table, who is looking at his face.


    As for the other end, Su ran, who saw wechat, immediately widened her eyes and looked incredible.


    Su ran blinks and stares at the screen.


    She very much hoped that Lu Shao had made a mistake. Unfortunately, after staring at the screen for two minutes, she did not see the message withdrawn.


    Is her son despised?


    Su ran thinks in a daze.


    "Deng Deng"


    Su Han received a message on wechat.[Su]: son, are you causing trouble? /Su ran also added a special expression to the news. Even though she was across the Internet, Su Han could imagine the woman''s frown and ferocious look at the moment.


    Seeing this, Su Han''s expression sank, raised his head and glared angrily at Lu Shao.


    "What did you say to my mother?" Su Han bit his teeth and asked in a sharp voice.


    "What do you say?" On hearing this, Lu Shao took a cold look at Su Han and said, "it''s just an objective evaluation of your current performance."


    Su Han roared in his heart: believe you, there is a ghost!


    It''s that stupid woman who believes what men like you say!


    Say he''s in trouble! What''s wrong with him, huh?


    "You''re obviously taking revenge on both sides." Su Han roared.


    "Improper use of words." Lu Shao said calmly: "first of all, there is no public or private relationship between us."


    "Second," he took a cold look at Su Han. Lu Shao picked his eyebrows and said, "what do you think is worth my revenge?"


    Why not!


    Su Han said in his heart.


    "Don''t you think you''re retaliating when you tell my mother I''ve got you into trouble?" Su Han asked back, staring at Lu Shao with a sharp eye.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but low smile two: "seem to be really."


    "You --"


    "But you are a real trouble." Without waiting for Su han to open his mouth, Lu Shao said again.


    The look was very serious and the tone was very sincere.


    Su Han


    Originally, Su Han was still organizing language, preparing to reply to Lu Shao, but at this time, he received the news from Su Ran''s hair.


    [Su]: you are obedient and try not to give Lu Shao any trouble, you know? Don''t worry me.


    Although Su Ran has already guessed that this is definitely another thing that can''t be clapped in the palm of one''s hand, what can we do? Su Han is her own son, and she can still teach two sentences.


    As for the education of Lu Shao, ha ha, she didn''t dare to lend Su ran ten courage.


    The point is that you can''t speak.


    [Han]: OK


    after a silence, Su Han gives Su ran a word back.


    The next second, a change before the discomfort, Su Han suddenly youyou look at Lu Shao, eyeground flashed a trace of bad.


    Oh, no trouble, right? That''s all right.


    He would not cause any trouble to this man, not before, and certainly not after.


    He''ll only block each other.


    [Han]: you are also obedient. Don''t let me worry.


    Over there, looking at the news from her son, Su ran blinked: Nani? How dare the son let his mother be obedient?


    The next second, she sees that Su Han sends several messages to Su ran again and again.


    Don''t stay up late at night.


    [Han]: if you really can''t sleep, you can also chat with me on wechat.


    [cold]: don''t save when you go out. Remember to take a taxi


    [cold]: when taking a taxi, you should find a regular taxi, and don''t get up in front of any car.


    [cold]: don''t order takeout


    [cold]: it''s OK to order, but if you want something healthy, eat less spicy crayfish.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the mobile phone, Su Han "Deng Deng Deng" suddenly sent more than a dozen messages, Su ran almost laughs in bed.


    She thinks her son may have a talent for cross talk!


    However, when she looks at Su Han''s concern for her between the lines, Su Ran is warm.


    "Laughing so happily, talking to your lover?"


    Just then, Li Yan, Xu Xiao''s classmate, and the music teacher with Su ran come out of the bathroom. Looking at Su ran holding her mobile phone and smiling happily, she asked jokingly.


    Li Yan remembers Xu Xiao talking to her before. Su Ran''s son seems to be in junior high school.


    Seeing Su Ran''s appearance, she thought to herself that she was chatting with her family.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is stunned.


    "No, it''s my son." Su ran smiles and says.


    Although at this moment, Su ran wants to show off Su Han''s long speech with others. However, considering her son''s stinky and proud face, Su ran finally controls herself.


    Hehe, it''s better to save face for my son.


    "Ah, it''s my son. I heard from Xu that your son is a handsome boy." Li Yan took the conversation and said.


    "EMM, it''s OK." Su ran said modestly.


    It''s just the split smile and the proud look on his face, just like "my son is the most handsome!" This sentence is directly on the face.


    "By the way, is your son his father in charge of this period of time?" Li Yan asked again."Well, yes." Su ran nods.


    It''s the first time that Su Han suddenly appears as a father. At least, this time, Su ran feels relieved to give Su han to Lu Shao.


    "It will be a holiday in a few days, when the father and son will come to cheer you on for the final." Thinking of what, Li Yan asked with a smile.


    As for whether Su ran can enter the final, Li Yan thinks it is not a problem at all!


    She has seen Su Ran''s piano video before, which is definitely a master level. Although she can''t make a complete judgment on Su Ran''s level, according to Li Yan, Su Ran''s playing level should be better than her former doctoral tutor.


    Smell speech, Su ran presses the finger of mobile phone however is a meal.


    Why come to cheer her on?


    Su Ran is a little puzzled. When she sees a piece of speech from Lu Shao, she opens the door subconsciously.


    In the mobile phone immediately thought of a low and steady male voice.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give him a chance to get into trouble."


    There seems to be some tenderness and smile in the tone of this speech. If you listen carefully, how can you still have such a defiant tone?


    It''s not like, it''s just!


    Lu Shao, in front of Su Han, deliberately uses his voice to send Su ran this sentence in the past.


    Sure enough, after hearing Lu Shaofa''s voice, Su Han didn''t have to look at it and knew who was talking with Lu Shao.


    Suddenly, Su Han''s whole body was blown up.


    "Are you going to be shameless?"


    Hearing this, Lu Shao looks like he is looking at a small role that doesn''t matter. He glances at Su Han lightly, then drops his eyes and sends a message to Su ran.


    However, this time, Lu Shao did not use voice, but as before, sent a long string of words.


    [Lu]: go to bed early. Call me if you have anything.


    In the room.


    "Well, your husband is very concerned about you." Just now I also heard the voice from Lu Shao. At this moment, I accidentally glanced at the news on Su Ran''s mobile phone. Li Yan said with a smile and a look of envy.


    Su ran: WTF?! What the hell is Mister?


    "No, this is..."


    Su ran just wanted to explain, but Li Yan said casually: "hiss, your family''s nickname is quite unique."


    Su ran: ha ha.


    She finally knew why the conversation just now was so inconsistent. After a long time, the teacher Li Yan misunderstood the relationship between her family and Lu Shao.


    Just, about this misunderstanding, she seems unable to explain, what to do?


    Su Ran''s mind is almost ten thousand.


    Of course, at this moment, it is not su ran who is most broken down, but Lu Boyang, who is sitting at the same table with the father and son.


    In front of the confrontation between the father and son, Lu Boyang did not need to have a sense of existence. Originally, he thought that he could survive this indigestible dinner as long as he was quiet and silent.


    But in fact, even if you just sit there, you can''t avoid the shock.


    Although it''s impossible to get the two people, why do they fight each other? However, eating melons for a long time beside them is enough to make Lu Boyang realize that the two people who are chatting with their mobile phones are basically the same person.


    What''s more, this man is still a son of a mother!


    Originally, at the beginning, Lu Boyang thought that Su Han was probably the product of his third uncle''s romantic debt. As for the child''s mother, it might not have existed for a long time.


    Otherwise, it''s the trick of a woman bringing her child to her house in an attempt to obtain huge alimony or buyout of custody.


    But now it seems that things are far from what he expected.


    First, the third uncle attaches great importance to this son.


    Although the father and son are in a state of flux, there is no inevitable relationship between the combination of personality and the importance or not.


    Besides, uncle seems to attach great importance not only to children, but also to their mothers.


    How about Su Han.


    Based on Lu Boyang''s understanding of Lu Shao, after so many years, the third uncle has paid enough attention to family affairs. Besides, what else has he attached importance to?


    Even their poor nephews did not see the third uncle''s attention.


    This is the first time that Lu Boyang saw Lu Shao so attached to a person.


    Maybe, it''s more than that simple


    As a result, Lu Boyang suddenly became very curious about Su Han''s mother and the lady.


    What kind of woman can make the young man who is so young and can make people feel pressure, and his uncle, who has been in his family for more than 30 years, pay so much attention to it?


    The key is not only to attach importance to, but also particularly naive!


    Lu Boyang looked left and right between the two men.


    "I''m ready." Lu Boyang seems to be staring at some impatient, Su Han put down the bowl, said.Hearing Su Han''s words, Lu Boyang was so excited that he almost raised his hand.


    "I''m ready, too." Taking this opportunity, Lu Boyang wisely put down his chopsticks.


    Although in fact he didn''t eat anything at all.


    But can this meal be what ordinary people can eat?


    Really, if it hadn''t been for the broken rules on their old Lu family''s table and the deterrent power of his third uncle, Lu Boyang would have put down his chopsticks and left.


    Shura wonderful is wonderful, can sit too close to hurt God, OK?


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shao glanced at Lu Boyang at random, and then turned to Su Han.


    After seeing the food in front of Su Han and confirming that the boy is really full, Lu Shao waves his hand.


    "Take it."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Lu Boyang found a very reasonable reason to leave.


    As for Lu Shao and Su Han, the relatively speechless father and son, naturally went back to their respective rooms.


    Originally, Su Han wanted to check the weather in n city, but at this time, the door of the room was knocked.


    "What can I do for you?" Zhou asked politely, standing at the door.


    But see the other hand still holding a suit of clothes, it seems to be the appearance of sportswear.


    "Young master, this is the sportswear for you." Zhou Fu said and handed the suit to Su Han.


    Looking at Su Han''s surprised expression, Zhou Fu told Lu Shao again: "Sir, let you run downstairs for an hour."


    "Running?" Hearing the other party''s words, Su Han looks strange.


    "Yes," Zhou Fu nodded and said, "young master, it''s nearly two hours to do his homework. It''s just time to run and relax."


    It is true that Mr. Lu said all this, but he also said that running just consumes the extra energy, which Zhoufu didn''t say.


    Although it is true that a boy as old as Su Han is really in a vigorous stage.


    However, Zhou Fu thought that Mr. Zhou might have another meaning, so he didn''t say it.


    "Moreover, moderate exercise at night can promote sleep, enhance physical fitness and promote physical development..."


    "Stop it." Although the woman told him that she could bear it in other people''s home, Su Han finally failed to resist and interrupted Zhou Fu''s long talk.


    Exercise is very good, yes, but before, their family did not have the habit of exercising at night, and because of the conditions, they did not even go out for a walk.


    What''s more, in school during the day, Su Han''s amount of exercise has already been exhausted, and there is no need to add any night events.


    Moreover, when he was at home, Su Han actually preferred that he was doing exercises and reciting words, while Su ran was watching.


    "I''m in good health, eat well, sleep well, and all the indicators are excellent," Su Han said, hooking up the corners of his mouth and saying, "as for running at night, let some old men who are old enough to sleep in cassia seed, drink a glass of water and have to add two wolfberry berries to their sleep."


    On hearing this, Zhou Fu''s mouth twitched twice with the naked eye.


    Although as an assistant, you can be sure that you never sleep on cassia seed pillow and don''t like to drink wolfberry tea. However, looking at the banter and contempt in Su Han''s eyes, Zhou Fu is very sure. That''s what young master said.


    It''s just Old age? Old man?


    Don''t let your husband know that.


    Zhou Fu wiped his sweat in silence and prayed in his heart.


    But at the moment, Lu Shao has come to Su Han''s room door.


    "Sir, the young master is going to change his clothes now." Seeing the visitor, Zhou Fu was surprised and said in a hurry.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao ignored Zhou Fu''s words, but looked at Su Han with sharp eyes.


    "Cassia seed, wolfberry, eh?"


    "Isn''t it?" In the face of Lu Shao''s sight, Su Han glared back, suddenly sneered and said, "or do you have to add a massage chair?"


    Smell speech, Lu Shao did not speak, just looked at Su Han coldly.


    "I''m telling you the truth. If you don''t like it, you can take it as a kind of kind advice to the elderly." After only two seconds of hesitation, Su Han was not afraid to throw a word.


    As soon as this word comes out, Lu Shao still has no expression, but Zhou Fu''s heart is pumping.


    What are you afraid of


    "Cough, what, young master, sir is actually concerned about you, thinking that boys should exercise more..." Zhou Fu sighed and said.


    For the first time, the assistant, who was decisive and quick in dealing with matters big and small, could hardly speak.


    "But, sir, I used to do homework at home. Maybe I''m not used to it. Otherwise, I''ll get used to it." Zhou Fu looked at Lu Shao again and said with a stiff head.Zhou Fu wants to ease the atmosphere between father and son.


    Fortunately, it still works.


    Although, after listening to his words, Su Han only replied to his expression that you are not a high-level man at all.


    However, Lu Shao is slightly a Leng, put up a moment of cold.


    Lu Shao nodded slightly and waved his hand, indicating that Zhou Fu could leave.


    "Well, clothes..." Zhou Fu hesitated for two seconds and asked.


    "Take it in." Lu Shao ordered.


    Suddenly, Su Han''s face sank.


    "By what?" Su Han stares at Lu Shao and asks discontentedly.


    "Just because this is my home, and you are just temporary."


    Su Han


    Zhou Fu: ha ha.


    He felt that he was too limited to help the two men.


    With a face of sweat, he sent the suit to Su Han''s room. Then, Zhou Fu nodded to the father and son and left wisely.


    Only Su Han and Lu Shao are left with their big eyes staring out of the room.


    "Are you ready to go?" Seeing Zhou Fu leave, Lu Shao is still standing at the door. Su Han frowns and says impolitely to Lu Shao.


    Finish saying this, see Lu Shao still pestle not to walk, Su Han finally impatient.


    But in Su Han ready to close the door directly back to the room, Lu Shao finally opened his mouth.


    "And your homework?"

 Chapter 54

    Homework?


    Hearing these two words from Lu Shao''s mouth, Su Han''s face was strange, and a trace of vigilance flashed instinctively in his eyes.


    "What does my homework have to do with you?" Su Han looked at the person in front of her impolitely and said with a frown.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao is not angry, is still a face of calm.


    "Done?" Lu Shao asked.


    Su Han


    I don''t really want to take care of this person.


    "So it''s not finished?" Slightly pick eyebrow, Lu Shao asks a way again, eyeground delimits a trace not to cover up dislike.


    Smell speech, Su Han complexion a black, immediately retort: "how possible?"


    He won''t be able to finish his homework?


    Is this man doubting his ability!


    Su Han clenched his teeth and thought in secret.


    "Now that you''re done, bring it." Glancing at the boy with an angry face, Lu Shao raised his mouth slightly with a trace of amplitude and said.


    "Why?"


    "Check." Lu Shao replied solemnly.


    Today, with Su Ran''s great efforts, Mr. Lu was finally drawn into the contact group of the parents of class 8.


    After su ran left, Lu Shao''s first parent task was to report the children''s homework in the group.


    Obviously listen to Lu Shao so said, Su Han also thought of this, pursed her mouth, stubborn face is still full of rejection.


    "I don''t need you to check my homework."


    "What''s more," she murmured in a low voice as she opened her eyes again and did not go to see Lu Shao. "It''s the parents'' business to check the homework. What''s the relationship with you?"


    Although Su Han said this in a low voice, he could not help but be quiet in the corridor where father and son were standing.


    Sure enough, hearing Su Han''s words, Lu Shao''s dark light deepened a little bit.


    The atmosphere seemed to be deadlocked for half a minute, and finally Lu Shao spoke again.


    "Have you finished all the homework?" Lu Shao asked.


    "That goes without saying."


    "Make sure the answer is correct?"


    "Of course." Su Han said this with great confidence.


    On hearing this, Lu Shao nodded his head as if he could not be checked.


    Lu Shao looked at Su Han very seriously and said, "you should learn to be responsible for every word you say."


    Having said that, Lu Shao did not continue to investigate homework, turned away.


    "Yes, of course I know. I need you to say it." Looking at Lu Shao''s back, Su Leng hums and murmurs discontentedly.


    On the other side, looking at Lu Shao who returns to the study again, Zhou Fu hands some documents to Lu Shao.


    "Sir, here are the operation reports of the three projects and the planning documents of several projects to be launched next month. Please have a look at them."


    Because the next few days will come out, so, these two days, Lu Shao need to review a lot of documents.


    Moreover, because there was no time during the day, Lu Shao only had time at night to deal with these matters.


    "Well, let it go first." Lu Shao said, but did not immediately look at the documents, but took out his mobile phone, opened [class 8 parents group]


    [Liu Na father]: Liu Na''s homework has been completed.


    [Wei Yiming''s mother]: teacher, Wei Yiming''s homework has been finished.


    ¡­¡­


    On the row to see the format of other parents, Lu Shao also in the group sent a: Su Han''s homework has been completed.


    Squint, Lu Shao but in the group sent a message.


    [Su Han''s father]: @ Mr. Wang, there is too little homework.


    Mr. Wang: Mr. Su Han, do you mean that there is too little homework for the children?


    [Su Han''s father]: Yes, the amount of homework is too small and obviously not difficult enough. Students have too much free time at home in the evening.


    [Su Han''s father]: I hope that teachers of various subjects can appropriately increase the difficulty and form of homework according to the teaching content.


    [Su Han dad]: in addition to the textbook homework, it is suggested to add an assignment so that students can write their daily learning contents and homework completion in the form of reports.


    Lu Shao said this, parents across the screen of a group of parents are simply silly.


    If they didn''t read it wrong, Su Han''s father thought there was too little homework, so he suggested that the teacher should add more burden?


    Isn''t it


    Su Han is a learning bully. They believe that he can have free time after finishing his homework. But don''t forget that there are differences between individuals!


    Now the amount of homework, their children have to do 12 points, if a little more. It''s terrible to think about what will happen.


    What''s more, seeing Su Han''s father''s words, the head teacher didn''t refuse, on the contrary, he thought that this proposal was very reasonable![Teacher Wang]: this suggestion of Su Han''s father is worth referring to!


    Mr. Wang replied in the group, and also revealed the excitement between the lines.


    What do other parents think? Mr. Wang still doesn''t know, but Su Han''s father''s opinion coincides with the principle of innovative teaching mode emphasized by the principal at the teaching meeting that day.


    Mr. Wang is thinking about the practical method of innovative teaching this time, but I didn''t expect that some parents put forward such a good plan.


    [Teacher Wang]: @ Su Han, thank you for your advice. We will refer to your suggestion and adjust the content and form of students'' homework appropriately.


    Mr. Wang: in addition, family education and school education are equally important. If other parents have any good suggestions or opinions, they are also encouraged to actively put forward them to the school or our teachers.


    Mr. Wang said this to other parents in the class.


    As for the response of other parents to this news, only "ha ha" is left. Their opinion is: please ask the school and teachers not to adopt Su Han''s father''s suggestion


    And in Lu''s study.


    Seeing the teacher''s reply, Mr. Lu put away his mobile phone with great satisfaction.


    "Something?" Lu Shao raised his head and looked at Zhou Fu, who was eager to speak, and said.


    "Here, sir..." Don''t your conscience hurt so much?


    Zhou Fu is ashamed.


    He swore that he didn''t mean to peek at Lu Shao''s wechat chat. He was working hard to ease the relationship between father and son.


    Moreover, it is obvious that Lu Shao had no intention to avoid him when he was in the pit of Suhan.


    "The young master should have had a rest now. Would you like to have a look, sir?" After thinking about it, Zhou Fu asked.


    Smell speech, think of Su Han that face fart appearance in the mind, frown.


    "No need."


    "OK."


    "In addition," Zhou Fu said after a pause, "just now the housekeeper came to me and asked me what to eat for breakfast tomorrow


    "The young master should not be sleeping at the moment. Why don''t you go and ask, sir?" Seeing Lu Shao''s pen in mid air, Zhou Fu hesitated and tentatively suggested.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao''s eyes is a heavy, mouth hook out a sneer.


    "Give him whatever you want, and you need to know whether he likes it or not." Lu Shao asked.


    "Wait a minute." See Zhoufu ready to go out, Lu Shao mouth call each other.


    "Give him a bowl of porridge, balsam pear and wolfberry porridge."


    Zhou Fu: ha ha


    Zhou Fu, of course, couldn''t have prepared any bitter gourd and wolfberry porridge for Su Han, just asked the housekeeper to order the kitchen to do more tricks.


    Unfortunately, the next day, not waiting for the kitchen people to go to work, maintaining a good living habits for a long time, Su Han has already made his own way to the kitchen to cook breakfast for himself.


    "Young master, can I help you?"


    "Well, thank you. No, I''ll do it myself."


    "Well, young master, be careful with the fire."


    Aunt Su looked at the kitchen and laughed.


    She had been busy preparing dishes in the kitchen yesterday. She didn''t even look at the young master. She only heard from other people in the villa that he was very wrong.


    Today, when I look at it, it''s true.


    The young boy has already shown his talent. Although his face is still childish, it is not difficult to see that this young man will grow into a very excellent person in the future.


    And, to a certain extent, the young master is very similar to his husband.


    However, Lu Shao''s deterrent power is too great. In front of him, ordinary people even dare not give out the atmosphere. However, Su Han really makes people like him.


    Zhou Fu, who heard the servant''s message, came to the kitchen and was surprised to see Su Han, who was very skillful in boiling eggs.


    "Did you prepare your own breakfast before


    "Yes." Su Han nodded.


    Su ran will prepare eggs and steamed bread in the refrigerator. According to her, nutrition is simple.


    Thinking of Su ran and looking at the three eggs in the pot, Su Han''s expression is stiff.


    He seems to have cooked one more because of his habit


    Zhou Fu didn''t know what Su Han was thinking at the moment. He just stood aside with his aunt in the kitchen and looked at Su Han with a smile on his face.


    "Well, do you want to eat it, too?" Perhaps Zhou Fu''s "benevolent" eyes stare at a bit unbearable, Su Han wrinkled, turned his head, not used to ask.


    "No, no, you can prepare your own, young master."


    Zhou Fu said, probably finally saw Su Han''s discomfort at the moment. He laughed and left the kitchen very insightfully: "well, I''ll send my husband''s morning tea first, so as not to disturb the young master."


    Outside Lu Shao''s room, Zhou Fu knocks on the door."In."


    "Good morning, sir." Zhou Fu took the morning tea in, thought about it, and then said, "young master has prepared breakfast by himself."


    This is like asking for praise for Su Han.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao just indifferent place nodded.


    "What did you do?"


    "Well, boiled eggs."


    "Well, that''s how he is." Lu Shao sneered, his tone full of contempt.


    Zhou Fu: do you think about it first? Young master is only 13 years old now! As a 13-year-old, he''s very independent, OK?


    Zhou Fu''s mouth moved and was about to say something, but Lu Shao had already put down his book and stood up.


    "Sir, the school time of the young master''s school is 7:30. I''ll arrange the car for the young master first." Zhou Fu thought about it and said.


    But when Zhou Fu was ready to leave the room, he heard Lu Shao throw out two words: "no need."


    Say, see Lu Shao button good shirt cufflinks, take the coat, go downstairs.


    When Lu Shao went downstairs, he saw Su Han in the dining room with a boiled egg.


    Looking at the other two boiled eggs in front of Su Han, Lu Shao picked her eyebrows. Without any invitation, Lu Shao went straight ahead and took one of them, smashed and peeled.


    "It''s mine!" Su Han suddenly raised his head and glared at Lu Shao, emphasizing.


    This man is going to be shameless! Who allowed him to eat?


    As if he understood Su Han''s subtext, Mr. Lu raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "this egg belongs to my family. The gas stove you use is mine, the ignition is mine, and the water is mine."


    "What makes you think this is yours?"


    "I cooked it!" Su Han gnaws his teeth.


    "That''s it." Lu Shao said, very leisurely to open the egg to eat up.


    Yeah? The eggs in the kitchen seem good this time?


    Then, Lu Shao raised his eyes and looked at the eyes of the young man in front of him. Did he have a good mood to explain a sentence: "I''ll pay for your accommodation here these days."


    One egg can cover the 10 day accommodation fee in the main residence of the Lu family, as well as the transportation expenses of luxury cars back and forth. This transaction can be said to be very cost-effective.


    But Su Han didn''t think so.


    If it wasn''t for Suran, he would have come here?


    Su Han is trying to refute, but see Lu Shao has wiped his hands.


    "Finished?" Lu Shao looks at Su Han and asks.


    "Why?"


    "Clean up as soon as you finish eating." after a pause, Lu Shao added, "you''re going to be late."


    After that, Lu Shao had put on his coat and walked towards the gate.


    Su Han


    Although the heart is very unhappy, but still put away the things on the table, back on the bag.


    When the housekeeper came over, he just saw such a scene. Both father and son were cold and walked out one after another.


    "Sir, are you going out so early today?" The housekeeper asked subconsciously, then looked at Su Han, who came reluctantly behind him, and immediately understood.


    "Sir, you are going to send the young master to school in person."


    "It''s time to do something over there." Lu Shao Dao.


    "Well." The housekeeper smiles and says no more.


    "That breakfast..."


    "Put it first." Lu Shao said, and went out to drive.


    "Get in the car." Looking at the pestle on one side, a stubborn young man, Lu Shao frowned and said.


    After a few seconds of stalemate with Su Han, Lu Shao finally said, "you said you had been here before, so, don''t I tell you how far it is from your school?"


    "That''s where you live." Su Han disgruntled to accept a sentence, helpless, or on the car.


    ¡­¡­


    Almost to the school, Lu Shao will stop the car from the school gate is about a minute away from the roadside.


    "Is there a problem walking over here?" Lu Shao turns his head and looks at Su Han.


    "What can be the problem." Su Han replied discontentedly.


    But in the mind is thinking, rare once, this person''s thought and he is the same.


    "Thank you." After getting out of the car, Su Han hesitated for a moment, or turned his back to the direction of the car, coolly waved his hands, said thanks, and continued to walk in the direction of the school gate.


    On the other side of the car, Mr. Lu''s mouth picked out a faint smile, until he saw Su Han''s figure walk into the school, and then started the car to leave.


    This time, Lu Shao and Su Han have very similar ideas.


    Lu''s car, no matter how low-key, it is difficult not to be conspicuous. Lu Shao put Su Han out of the car ahead of time. He didn''t want this boy to encounter any unnecessary trouble or trouble.


    As for Su Han, he just didn''t want to be seen by his classmates to send himself to answer all kinds of strange questions.Unfortunately, it is a school after all, and everyone is concentrated in this period of time. It is impossible to keep a low profile.


    This is not, Su Hangang into the classroom, Liu Yangyang a few people will come together, expression, very dogleg.


    "Brother Han! "


    " I have something to say. "


    " it''s OK. I just ask if you still need a leg pendant? Will serve tea, water, help you hand in the kind of test paper! "Wei Yiming said, staring at Su Han with his eyes shining.


    "Go, I''m brother Han''s leg pendant, OK! "Liu Yangyang raised his voice.


    "Well, give me a place for the sole. "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at a few people playing tricks, Su Han finally didn''t hold back and frowned.


    "Talk to people. "


    as soon as they heard Su Han''s words, they immediately got closer.


    "Hey, you know, your father sent you today? "


    hearing the speech, Su Han''s face flashed a touch of undisguised dislike.


    Who said it was his father, did he admit it?


    "Well, what''s the matter? "


    " so, what a Royce phantom?! "


    since Su Tuo met Su Han''s father last time, almost all of us have recognized the fact that Su Han is absolutely invisible and super rich!


    It''s one thing to guess, another to see that.


    "It seems. "Su said in a deep voice that he didn''t pay attention to or be interested in what kind of car the man was driving.


    "My God, really! "


    " brother Han, can the car really accelerate to 240 yards in an instant? "


    " it is said that only 6 seconds is needed to speed up, is it true? "


    " is the wheel wider than the ordinary one? "


    ¡­¡­


    Facts have proved that a group of young boys together, the focus is always so strange.


    "How do I know?" Su Han frowned and said, "I want to know. You can take care of it yourself. "


    " Wow, is that ok? "


    " so which car will take you to school? "


    Su Han: how can it be.


    If it wasn''t for the woman who was busy with the competition recently, he would not have gone to Lu Shao.


    Think of Su ran, Su Han''s expression slightly.


    I don''t know how that woman is now


    Su Han hung his eyes and murmured.


    Well, he just thinks that the woman''s ability to survive and take care of herself is worrying. He is definitely not worried about her!


    After dismissing the curious teenagers, Su Han took out his mobile phone, stared at the wechat dialog box, hesitated for a long time, and his fingers rose and fell on it. Finally, he did not give Su hair dye news.


    It''s supposed to be a race now, isn''t it? He remembers what the woman said before.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, Su ran, who is far away in n city, is really playing.


    To be precise, it''s preparing for the first round.


    A total of 200 participants, including those who have been invited to participate in the competition and those who have passed the audition.


    Originally, in this kind of competition, only the players played in turn and scored by professional judges.


    But this time, probably to increase the variety show, the schedule is much more troublesome.


    In the first round, 200 people were divided into 10 groups by computer drawing lots. Each group had 20 people playing the same song in the same music room at the same time. Finally, only three contestants selected by the judges were able to advance to the next round.


    Although she thought the competition system was funny, Su ran was still depressed and read the competition instructions carefully for the final recommendation letter.


    Her group''s repertoire is moonlight. It''s not difficult. It''s a very light piece.


    20 people will enter the stadium and take their seats in front of 20 pianos.


    After a cue, 20 people started at the same time.


    The audio-visual sense of symphony? It doesn''t exist.


    Probably because of the different personal playing habits, although 20 people started at the same time, the live effect was very chaotic.


    Soon, some people''s rhythm was disrupted. Some experienced people could barely hold on to it. Some even stopped shortly after they started.


    Of course, Su ran didn''t know about all this.


    As soon as her fingertips touch the keys, Su Ran is immersed in her own music world, leaving only her, piano and "Moonlight"


    When the song is over and Su ran comes back to her senses, she finds that many people have stopped.


    To be precise, it''s over.


    This piece of music is not very difficult, but in such an environment, only six or seven people can play it completely.


    Looking at several judges and other contestants who are close to Su Ran''s eyes, Su Ran is stunned.


    As a young musician once known as the most talented, Su Ran has received too much.But now, Su ran suddenly feels a little uncomfortable.


    No matter how to say, in her previous life, she was already one of the top 10 musicians in the world. In such a competition, she felt a bit bullied.


    In this round of competition, the results were quickly calculated.


    "Next, I''d like to announce that in group 7, the contestants 93, 108 and 17 will be able to enter the next round. Congratulations! "


    hearing the publicity results of the review, Su ran takes a look at her number plate and smiles clearly.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su ran comes out of the recording room, Li Yan, as a judge, also ends the competition of another group.


    "Suran, how are you? "Seeing Su Ran''s eyes brighten, Li Yan comes over and asks with concern.


    "Very well. "Su ran nods to the other party and says.


    Very smooth, it means entering the next round!


    "I guess so, ha ha. "Li Yan chuckled.


    Although Su Ran''s promotion is entirely in her expectation, Li Yan is still very happy for Su ran when she hears that the other party is really promoted.


    Thinking of something, Li Yan suddenly frowned and said, "today''s competition, I heard that it was the sponsors who did this for the program effect "


    " but don''t worry, I heard that the next few games are relatively professional. "


    Hearing this, Su ran smiles and nods: "well, I know that."


    They were about to leave and return to the hotel. At this time, a girl''s pleasant voice came from the side, mixed with a little surprise.


    "Miss Su? You''re here too!

 Chapter 55

    "You


    Song Zhining!


    Looking at the girl who is smiling brightly and coming towards her side, Su Ran''s expression is stunned and subconsciously takes a step back.


    To be practical and realistic, this little girl is really lovely, but she can''t help other people''s attribute of the talisman.


    If it is said that the male and female owners are the lethal talisman of Su ran, then the two children of their family are completely the life telling Amulet of Suhan in her family.


    With song Zhining''s current age and level, it''s not surprising to participate in this similar competition, but Su ran didn''t expect that she would meet each other so skillfully.


    For a moment, Su ran really wants to pretend that she doesn''t know her, or she just turns around and walks away.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t give her too much hesitation time. Song Zhining had trotted all the way and stood in front of Su ran.


    "Miss Su, it''s really you!" Song Zhining looks at Su ran, her eyes are shining, and she asks, "is Miss Su invited to be a judge?"


    "No


    "Well, Mr. Su, you are here to participate in the competition." Song Zhining is a little surprised. After all, in her opinion, Su Ran''s level is almost the same as the final review.


    Would she like to talk to her father or godfather and directly invite Mr. Su to be a professional group judge.


    Thinking of this, song Zhining''s eyes flashed suddenly and said: "right! My father came with me today. He''s over there. He''ll come right now. He can meet Mr. Su! "


    Su ran had only one lesson at the Song family, which song Zhining had been very sorry about. She happened to meet her by chance today. She hoped her father would come and ask Su ran to teach her piano again.


    "You, you said your father?" Hearing song Zhining''s words, Su ran suddenly widens her eyes.


    Song Zhining''s father, is not a man!


    Does she want to recite like this?


    "That, Zhi Ning, I still have something to do, just..."


    Su ran wanted to find an excuse to run straight. Unfortunately, in the middle of her speech, she saw a tall figure on the side of song Zhining.


    Seeing this, Su Ran''s heart thumped.


    When Su ran takes a close look and sees the man in front of her in his thirties and suits, her face turns white in an instant.


    This is not song Zeyu, the hero of the novel and the one who makes the original owner think deeply of him!


    Ever since she came to the world, accepted the fact that she was a cannon fodder girl and accepted Su Han as her son, Su Ran has always paid attention to avoid people and things related to the man and woman''s family in the original text.


    Just, did not expect, thousands of hiding, she actually in this case and male host collided.


    In his mind, in a flash, the memories left by the original owner popped out, and the person in the memory coincided with the face of the person in front of him. However, the memory of song Zeyu was much more mature and gloomy.


    Song Zeyu, as the hero of a novel, is naturally excellent in all aspects.


    However, I don''t know whether she lacks the novel filter, or whether she has a deep resentment against the male owner. In short, Su ran looks at Song Zeyu in front of her and feels that this man is not as powerful as that in the novel or in the original owner''s cognition.


    How do you feel worse than Su Han''s father and the man who comes out of the place?


    Looking at Song Zeyu, Su ran subconsciously jumps out of Lu Shao''s head and subconsciously compares them.


    However, no matter what, it will not affect the fact that song Zeyu is a male leader, nor will it affect Su Ran''s instinctive rejection and fear of this man!


    Run! Must run!


    This is Su Ran''s very firm idea.


    But at this time, song Zeyu also noticed her, and song Zhining held her hand affectionately, a posture to introduce them to them.


    Sure enough, before Su ran pulls her hand back, she hears song Zhining say to her: "teacher Su, this is my father."


    After that, song Zhining turned to song Zeyu again.


    "Dad, this is the teacher Su who came to our house to give piano lessons to my brother and me." finally, song Zhining did not forget to add: "Miss Su is really super powerful!"


    "Yes." Hearing this, song Zeyu smiles at his daughter, and then looks at Su ran.


    They are less than 2 meters apart. At the moment of seeing Su ran, song Zeyu''s eyes flash with amazement.


    However, the next second, song Zeyu realized that the man in front of him was very familiar.


    To tell you the truth, chairman song has to contact so many people every day, and few of them can make a deep impression on him. However, the old lady of the Su family is one of them.


    Staring at Su ran, the expression on Song Zeyu''s face gradually solidified, and the polite greeting words that had been prepared were suddenly stuck in his throat.


    "It''s you!" Song Zeyu vomited two words from his throat. Obviously, he had recognized the woman in front of him.For a moment, song Zeyu''s look at Su ran also changed from politeness and estrangement to shock and habitual disgust.


    "Why? Dad, Miss Su, did you know each other before Song Zhining on one side looked back and forth on the two people and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know!" Without waiting for song Zeyu to speak, Su Ran has subconsciously answered.


    "Well, I have something else to do. Let''s go first." He did not dare to look at Song Zeyu any more. He stiffened his neck and looked at Song Zhining.


    After that, Su ran pulls up Li Yan and leaves the recording area without looking back.


    Looking at Su Ran''s departure, song Zeyu frowned deeply and never looked back for a long time.


    This person should be so afraid of him. After all, at the beginning, he put pressure on the Su family and let Su ran be driven out of the house. After that, he cheated Su ran into the red light district. Although Lin Xinger planned this by using his power in his hands, he also chose to acquiesce.


    After that, song Zeyu had no time to understand what Su ran had gone through, even whether he was dead or alive, and he was not interested at all.


    Seeing Su ran again, song Zeyu''s sense of the other side suddenly became more complicated.


    Stupid, crazy, Princess sick From the very beginning, song Zeyu was very disgusted with this young lady of the Su family.


    After that, song Zeyu hated Lin Xinger more than anything else, as Su ran framed, retaliated and hurt Lin Xinger again and again.


    It was not until later that song Zeyu found that Lin Xinger, the woman he once admired and liked, was no more kind and noble than Su ran.


    However, he was still very disgusted with Su ran.


    Knowing the truth, she just thinks that Lin Xinger and Su ran are all the same. It''s just that Su Ran is more stupid than Lin Xinger.


    Because of the child, Lin Xinger had to marry, but she had to bear all the sufferings of Su ran.


    Song Zeyu admits that when he asked the Su family to drive Su ran away, he really transferred the anger he had suppressed on Lin Xinger.


    After more than ten years of marriage with Lin Xinger, when he found that Lin Xinger had more and more means and a dark side of his character, he would occasionally reflect on whether it was too cruel for Su ran, the first lady who was only 15 or 16 years old, to bear all the bad consequences on her own.


    However, there are not many such reflections.


    After all, in Song Zeyu''s eyes, Su ran was an unimportant person from beginning to end.


    Until this time, see Su ran again.


    Song Zeyu vaguely felt that Su ran had changed in front of him, which seemed different from what he remembered in the past.


    Although just a short one or two minutes of contact, but this woman, he did not feel disgusted.


    Moreover, for Su ran, song Zeyu had another feeling, but for the time being, he could not accurately judge what this feeling was.


    Song Zeyu''s eyes narrowed slightly and fell into a long meditation.


    Until song Zhining''s voice pulled back the attention.


    "Dad, what''s wrong with Miss Su? How can I feel a little strange... " Song Zhining holds song Zeyu, tilts his head, and murmurs strangely on his face.


    Then, he looked at Song Zeyu: "Dad, did you and Miss Su know each other before?"


    "Yes."


    "Sure enough! I''ll tell you


    "You said before, your piano teacher is very good?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll tell you, Miss Su is really super powerful. It''s a pity to participate in this level of competition."


    "What''s more, Mr. Su is also very kind. He speaks in a soft voice and is very gentle," Song Zhining said, her eyes showing some yearning. She seemed afraid that song Zeyu would not believe her. She also stressed a sentence: "if you don''t believe me, you can ask my brother. He thinks so too!"


    "By the way, Dad, you haven''t told me how you and Miss Su met before." Song Zhining asked again.


    Hearing the speech, song Zeyu''s expression was heavy.


    "It''s all grown-ups, you don''t have to know."


    "Hum, it''s this sentence again," Song Zhining complained and murmured: "it''s better to be a godfather. I don''t know when he can finish his work and come to watch me play..."


    The dialogue between the father and daughter of the Song family is getting further away.


    On the other side, Su Ran is still haunted until she leaves the studio building.


    "Miss Su, have you ever had a bad time with that man just now?" In the taxi, Li Yan pulls Su ran and asks with concern.


    Li Yan, after all, is an adult. She knows more about things than song Zhining, a 12-year-old girl.


    Naturally, I can see that Su ran and the man just said something wrong.


    "Well," Su ran still had a stiff face and nodded: "there was a lot of festival before."


    "Oh, that''s bad!""What''s the matter?" Su ran looks at each other and asks.


    "Was that man the chairman of the board of the Song family just now?"


    "Yes."


    "I see the working group documents. Although the main planner and operator of this competition is Shengding entertainment, in fact, song''s group is the biggest investor." She looked down at Li Yan and said in a worried voice.


    Smell speech, Su Ran is also a Leng, face even more ugly.


    She said, if only a girl participated in a competition, how could a CEO like song Zeyu be present in person.


    It''s just


    In the novel, is not song''s main business real estate? And I heard that in recent years, song''s complex project has also done very well.


    How can you look at a little cool music competition?


    For song Zhining, it''s not as good as it is.


    "Ah..." Su Ran is trying to figure out when the Song family will start to invest in such small projects, but Li Yan sighs again.


    "You have a festival with the investors again, and you don''t know if the final results will be affected."


    Hearing Li Yan''s words, Su ran mo.


    She wants to say that she has offended not only the investors, but also the organizers!


    I don''t know what the "fate" of dog blood. I just took part in a competition. I actually ran into one man and two men at the same time


    Back at the hotel, Su Ran is still a bit out of her mind.


    Although she would like to tell herself that it is a society ruled by law, as long as she does not do it, the other party should not be able to deal with her.


    But even so, Su Ran''s mind still flashed the painful memory of the original owner, as well as all kinds of plots about the villain Su Han in the novel Fan Wai Li.


    "Su ran?"


    "Su ran!"


    "Ah? What? " After being called and photographed by Li Yan several times, Su ran finally reacts.


    "Your cell phone has been ringing for a long time. I don''t think you have responded."


    "Oh, yes." The mobile phone has been in her hand, Su ran regained her consciousness, and as expected, she noticed that the mobile phone was ringing happily.


    "Are you still worried about what happened?"


    "Well, not all of them." Su ran said vaguely and took the mobile phone at hand.


    When seeing the two words "son" on the call prompt, a flash of light flashed through Su Ran''s eyes. Her face had always been calm, which made her look better.


    "Hello, son?"


    "It''s me."


    Juvenile just entered the period of voice change, still like a big boy, but mixed with a few low mute voice through the mobile phone.


    Although there are only two words, Su Ran''s heart calmed down at the moment of hearing Su Han''s voice.


    At this moment, Su Ran''s original worry and panic disappeared as if she had found a vent.


    "Hello?"


    "Mom?"


    When Su Ran is in a daze with her mobile phone, it seems that because she has not heard Su Ran''s voice, Su Han calls twice over there.


    "Mm-hmm, listen," Su ran answered, suddenly thought of something, and then said, "why did you call at this time?"


    At this time, Su Han should still be in class!


    "Er, this class is physical education," Su Han said, adding, "the teacher allows free movement."


    If at ordinary times Su ran will say: physical education should also be good!


    However, at this moment, Su ran really wanted to hear her son''s voice.


    Waiting for Su ran to open her mouth, Su Han said again, "are you finished?"


    "Well, it''s just over. I''m back at the hotel."


    "So, have you been promoted?" After hesitating for a moment, Su Han asked again. His tone was as cool as usual, but with a hint of caution.


    "Of course Su ran Yang said.


    "Not in?"


    "In!"


    "Oh."


    "When will the show be on?"


    "Well, it was recorded today. It seems to be on the air."


    "Oh." It''s a long time


    After two seconds of silence, Su Han added, "I''ll watch it."


    "Su Han."


    "Yes?"


    "Son."


    "Why?"


    "Son..."


    "I''m not deaf. Why do you call me all the time?" on the other end of the phone, Su Han frowned with disgust and stopped. He didn''t hear Su Ran''s voice. He couldn''t help but say, "go ahead, what are you going to say?"


    "I miss you." Su ran collapses on the bed and says quietly.


    I don''t know if I''m used to this son''s existence. After leaving for a day, Su ran really starts to think about Su Han.


    Although the son''s character is a little farty and sometimes his teeth are itchy, Su Han is still a very reliable boy.Oh, Suo now really wants to pull his son and make complaints about Song Zeyu, a very dangerous slag man. Then he listens to his big boy and says, "what''s so afraid of?"


    On the other side, at the other end of the phone, Su Han is stunned with her mobile phone.


    After a long time, Su ran heard Su Han''s voice.


    "I said I would go with you, but you don''t want it?" Su Han Tucao, the tone should make complaints about how much to abandon, despise how despised.


    However, Su ran can''t see it through her mobile phone. When the teenager said this, she had a smile on her face, and she was also a little proud.


    "So I regret it now." Su ran said.


    Of course, this is to tease Su Han and say so.


    Let Su ran decide again, she can''t let Su Han delay school courses and come with her.


    What''s more, there are song Zeyu and song Zhining in this land boundary now. She won''t let her son appear.


    "I''ll come to you now."


    "Yes, then you fly over." Su ran joked.


    But listen to Su Han very seriously return a sentence: "good."


    "Well, I''m teasing you."


    "Besides, your mother, I''m in n city now. How can you get here?" Su ran said calmly.


    City B and city n are not far away, but they are an hour away.


    Su ran once again felt that she had given Su han to Lu Shao, and by the way, had given her pocket money to Lu Shao. It was a very wise decision!


    "OK, OK, I was joking just now," Su ran said, righting her voice and saying, "it won''t take long for me to go back here. You should be good at school and finish your homework carefully during the holidays. Be good at your father''s place. Don''t give people any trouble. OK


    Listening to a long paragraph of Su Ran''s platitude, Su Han nodded subconsciously, and then said, "I know."


    Su Ran is relieved to hear Su Han''s assurance.


    After that, she explains her son''s problems, such as having a full lunch, remembering to wear more clothes in the morning, and not drinking coke after exercise.


    ¡­¡­


    "My son called." Seeing Su ran hang up, Li Yan asks.


    "Yeah, yeah." With her son on the same phone, Su ran feels that the whole person is at ease.


    "Oh, my son, I miss you so much."


    Wen Yan, Su ran


    Really?


    It seems that my son doesn''t miss her at all on the phone, and even has a little dislike


    On the other side, the same is hang up the phone, Su Han but staring at the mobile phone, silent for a long time.


    Until nearby, Li Yang, who had been abused into Xiang by class two on the court, finally couldn''t look down. They ran over and hit Su Han''s arm.


    "I said," Su Da Shen! Even if you have a phone conversation with your girlfriend, it won''t take so long. We are all pulled out by the group of native cattle in class two for 30 points! "


    Smell speech, Su Han is facial expression is black.


    "Who said it was a girlfriend!"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Not a girlfriend. Can you talk for so long? Also a smile and a look of concern!


    "No!" After a pause, Suhan stressed: "it''s my mother!"


    "Ha? It''s your mother


    "Oh, yes, it seems that Mama Su is going to some other activity, isn''t she?" Liu Yangyang recalled and said.


    "Yes."


    Su Han nodded and then frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter? Mother Sue''s not going well over there? "


    "Nothing." Said Su Han.


    "Brother Han, don''t say it''s nothing. If you really have something, don''t hold back and say it. We will do our best to help you." Liu Yangyang is very local to clap chest to express.


    "You?" Su Han looks at Liu Yangyang and raises his eyebrows with suspicion.


    "Yes! It''s me


    He can''t. There are Du Xiaotao and others here.


    Moreover, even if the strength can''t help, they can also express emotional comfort.


    "Yes."


    "Money? Lend me some money? "


    "What?" When Su Han said this, several people beside him widened their eyes.


    What''s the situation? This eight digit car to school, even ask for their help is to borrow money?


    Excuse me, is that a rental car?


    However, immediately, Liu Yangyang thought that Su''s father was very strict with Su Han, as if he was not so surprised.


    Maybe it''s mother Su who is not at home. Her father seizes the opportunity to detain brother Han''s pocket money.


    "All right! How much do you want, brother Han? Is 40 enough? " Liu Yangyang said boldly.As long as you remember to return me, brother Han! This is his pocket money for half a week.


    ¡°40£¿¡±


    "Why, too much?"


    "It''s so much worse..."


    "Not enough? I still have 200 here, or I''ll lend it to you first? "


    "I have 50."


    "I''m a little bit..."


    Seeing several people who took money out of his pocket with pain on his face, Su Han frowned.


    "Forget it. I''ll try again."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, I went back to Lu''s home.


    On the dining table, looking at Su Han, who has been pursing his mouth and has a deep face, Lu Shao picks his eyebrows.


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 56

    "I don''t think my mother is right." Su Han frowned, hesitated to look at Lu Shao, and finally said his heart worry.


    On hearing this, Lu Shao was stunned.


    "You say Xiaoran?"


    "What''s wrong with her?"


    What do you call my mom? "Xiaoran" is also your name?!


    if at ordinary times, Su Han make complaints about this Tucao.


    However, today''s special situation, he has no time to fight with this man, waste time.


    After giving Lu Shao a warning look, Su Han nodded and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think she''s in a bad mood. I don''t know if she''s in trouble."


    Su ran probably didn''t expect that her son was so keen.


    Keen to, two people just said a few words on the phone, can detect her mood is restless. Obviously, Su Ran has tried very hard to control her emotions.


    As for Su Han, I don''t know what''s wrong with Su ran. I just feel that this woman is in a bad mood.


    If this woman is worried about the competition, Su Han wants to say it is unnecessary.


    Isn''t it just a game? Anyway, no matter whether Su ran can win or not, she is the best in his eyes.


    But think about it, it seems that it is not because of this


    Smell speech, Lu Shao''s expression is also a sink, look at Su Han''s eyes and deepen a few points: "she contact you?"


    Su Han


    "So you called to disturb your mother?" Looking at Su Han''s expression, Lu Shao asked.


    "What do you care about this?" On hearing this, Su Han replied discontentedly and said, "what should be concerned about now is that my mother is in trouble there, OK?"


    "I know." Lu Shaoying said.


    He won''t doubt the boy''s insight, so Su Han can come back and say, proving that something happened to Su ran there.


    However, unlike Su Han''s age and impulsive boy, Lu Shao judges things more comprehensively and calmly.


    "When do you call to disturb your mother?" Lu Shao asked.


    Su Han: it''s all said. It''s not disturbing! Deaf?


    "This afternoon, she should have just finished the game." Su said in a deep voice.


    "Did she say anything?"


    "No Su Han frowned.


    "Well, I see." Lu Shao nodded and said solemnly.


    And then there was no text.


    Su Han: so? so what?


    Su Han glared at Lu Shao.


    "What do you mean by that?" Su Han gnaws his teeth and stares at Lu Shao coldly and asks.


    "That means I''ll take care of it." Lu Shao replied.


    "You? What do you do with it? "


    Sure enough, he shouldn''t have told this man.


    Waiting for his so-called treatment, maybe the woman''s mood was cured by two meals of spicy crayfish.


    Su Han despised Lu Shaoyi''s eyes, and silently make complaints about it.


    "What do you think your mother can''t handle?" Instead of answering Su Han''s words, Lu Shao asked a question instead.


    Looking at the young man''s tangled face, Lu Shao said again: "don''t worry, if your mother really meets anything that can''t be solved, the first thing she will do is to transfer all her wealth to you at the first time, and then package and send you abroad."


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han was stunned and then frowned strangely.


    It seems that this is what the woman will do.


    No!


    Su Han reacts and stares back at Lu Shao.


    Even if there''s nothing tricky about it? Anyway, he must go to n city.


    "Bring it!" Su Han stands up and reaches out his hand toward landing Shao and says.


    "What?"


    "The pocket money my mother gave me was put in your place, right? Give it to me. " Su Han said impolitely.


    Looking at Su Han''s appearance, Lu Shao picked his eyebrows.


    "Zhou Fu", Lu Shao again gave Zhou Fu a look next to him and said, "his pocket money, give it to him."


    "Yes."


    "Young master, wait a moment." Say it, Zhou Fu went upstairs to Lu Shao''s study.


    A few minutes later, Zhou Fu came back and handed an envelope to Su Han: "young master, this is your pocket money."


    It''s a little thin


    This was su Han''s first reaction when he got the envelope.


    Open the envelope again, Su Han''s whole face is black.


    "How could that be so?"


    It''s only 20 yuan!


    He didn''t believe that Su ran only gave Lu Shao so much money when she left!


    In the face of Su Han''s query, Lu Shao calmly gave him a look: "your mother did put your pocket money for this period of time here, but don''t forget, it''s only two days, so this is your two-day allowance.""Or if you like, I can give you a pocket money," Lu Shao said after a pause: "as a father''s share."


    "Of course, I''ll refer to your mother."


    "No need," Su Han gnawed his teeth and snapped, "you just give me my mom''s share!"


    "Yes." Unexpectedly, Lu Shao even nodded.


    "However, I need to remind you, 300 yuan, think of n city, even stop tickets are not enough." Lu Shao youyou said.


    "Say it with you!" Can''t he make his own money?


    Looking at Su Han who turns to leave, Lu Shao squints.


    "Well, sir, are you too..."


    Seeing Su Han leave, Zhou Fu can''t help saying.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao''s eyes slightly flash: "strict?"


    Zhou Fu: No, you are strict!


    Zhou Fu subconsciously wanted to refute, but before he could speak, Lu Shao again said, "I just want him to recognize the reality in advance."


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Zhou Fu was slightly stunned and suddenly sighed in his heart.


    Of course he knows what Mr. Zhang thinks.


    The Lu family is no better than other families. Even though all the internal affairs of the family have been suppressed by Mr. Lu in recent years, there are still various competitors eyeing the landing home.


    As the successor of the Lu family, there are too many things to bear.


    Just like Lu Shao.


    Lu Shao is the youngest son of the Lu family and is much younger than the two older brothers in front of him. At the beginning, Lu''s father, his eldest son and the second youngest had an accident one after another. The whole Lu family was in a mess, and all the affairs fell on Lu Shao.


    At that time, Lu Shao was only in his early twenties.


    With Lu Shao''s age and experience at that time, he had suffered too many dark losses and walked through too many detours.


    Now my husband is strict with young master. I hope he can grow up as soon as possible.


    It''s just, sir, seems to be in a hurry.


    "Sir, the young master is only 13 years old now."


    "I know." after a pause, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a deep thought, and then said, "I''ll think about it."


    Speaking of it, Lu Shao is also the first time to accept the identity of his father. He has no experience at all. In the face of Su Han, he can only judge whether he is right or wrong according to his previous work experience. As for whether it is good or not, he is not clear.


    "No more, sir?" Seeing Lu Shao get up, Zhou Fu asks.


    "Well, clean up."


    ¡­¡­


    Study.


    Lu Shao is standing by the window with his mobile phone in his hand. His expression on his face is a little worried and hesitant. Where is the calm when facing his son just below the building.


    After hesitating for a moment, Lu Shao finally calls Su ran.


    N city hotel.


    After receiving a call from Lu Shao, Su Ran is still surprised.


    "Lu Shao?"


    "It''s me."


    "What can I do for you?" Thinking whether there is something wrong with Su Han, Su ran can''t help but ask anxiously, "is it su Han..."


    "No The boy is very well now, and he''s hopping around trying to get a part-time job.


    "Well..." What''s the matter with the phone call?


    "How are you doing in n city?" After a pause, Lu Shao explained: "I mean, is everything going well?"


    "Well, it all went well." In addition to meeting a man who is like a talisman


    To answer Lu Shao''s question, Su ran says secretly.


    It''s just that she can''t tell others about this kind of thing, and she can''t explain it clearly. Maybe people think she''s suffering from delusion again.


    After that, she doesn''t hear what Lu Shao has to say. She wants to talk to each other. Su ran thinks about it and is ready to end the call.


    "It''s late, then"


    "Xiaoran," Su ran said in the middle of her speech, but was interrupted by Lu Shao: "is there anything I need to do?"


    "Anything." Lu Shao added another sentence.


    Male deep and slightly magnetic voice through the mobile phone, the tone is very serious, even with a sense of seriousness.


    Listening to Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran''s inexplicable strangeness rises in her heart.


    "Well", forcing herself to ignore that strange feeling, Su ran thought for a moment, and then said, "please, you must help me take good care of Su Han. Let him pay attention to his safety during the holidays. Remember to do his homework on time, go out with his classmates and go home on time. I mean, go back to your place..."


    Seems to be silent for a moment, Lu Shaocai replied in the phone: "good."


    "Do you have a game tomorrow?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Yes, tomorrow is the second round of recording."


    Compared with today''s big scuffle, tomorrow, with only 30 players left, the competition system will be much more serious.The contest takes six emotional states, namely, quiet, joyful, excited, sad, angry and silent, as the proposition. The contestants play a piece freely according to the proposition drawn by drawing lots. The score is scored by professional judges, and the score is 26 out of 30.


    "Does it start at 9 a.m Lu Shao asked.


    "Well, yes." Su Ran is a little surprised. Lu Shao can guess the time at a guess.


    But why do they ask?


    Just when Su Ran is confused, Lu Shao asks again, "what time is the end of that time, do you know?"


    "Well, I don''t know." After all, the performance form and length of each player''s choice are different. In addition to some minor accidents in the recording, it is likely that the program will be recorded in the evening, not finished in one day, and it is also possible to postpone it to the next day.


    "Well, you''ll have a rest early." Lu Shao said.


    "And, come on, race."


    "Mm-hmm, thank you. I will."


    ¡­¡­


    "Zhou Fu." At the end of the call, Lu Shao turns and looks at Zhoufu, who is waiting for the document.


    "What can I do for you, sir?"


    "Lu Boyang went to n city?"


    "Er, not yet. Yesterday I heard that sanshao was going to attend an award party in S City," said Zhou Fu. Thinking about it, he added, "do you need me to contact San Shao in n city now?"


    "No need." Lu Shao said, eyes flashed a moment of disdain, this dislike, of course, is to his nephew.


    "Arrange a trip to n city tomorrow." Lu Shao ordered again.


    Before, listening to the father and son''s conversation downstairs, Zhou Fu had already guessed the matter. Now, hearing Lu Shao''s order, Zhou Fu immediately understood what he meant.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Well..." After hesitating for a moment, Zhou Fu still looked at Lu Shao''s face and asked cautiously, "Sir, don''t you really want to take the young master there?"


    "After all..."


    Zhou Fu''s prepared words haven''t come out yet, but Lu Shao chokes back.


    "Leave at 7 o''clock tomorrow afternoon."


    Smell speech, Zhou Fu first is a Leng, then can''t help but in the heart secretly smile two.


    "Yes, I''ll arrange it right away." Zhou Fu responded.


    "It''s a bit tight to start at 7 p.m. why don''t I have dinner for you and young master on the way?"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shao did not speak, but took a meaningful look at Zhou Fu.


    Lu Shao was a little guilty at a glance. Zhou Fu quickly lowered his head and hid the smile on his face.


    "Then I won''t disturb you, sir." Zhou Fu said, very wisely quit the study.


    Originally, Zhou Fu intended to tell Su Han the good news, so as to avoid any misunderstanding between the two father and son.


    However, when Zhou Fu went to Su Han''s room, he found that the young master had already gone to bed very early.


    Su Han went to bed before 9 o''clock.


    I don''t want to be that scum man''s car, but it''s far away. He doesn''t know the way.


    Therefore, early in the morning, Su Han had already refused the other party''s proposal to send a car and went out on his own.


    In the dining room, seeing Lu Shao''s behavior of glancing upstairs from time to time, Zhou Fu took the initiative to explain one side: "Sir, the young master left early in the morning."


    Smell speech, Lu Shao eyes move, but sneer.


    "Well, I''ve already called the school. The young master has arrived at the school." Zhou Fu said again.


    Zhou Fu finished saying this, but listen to Lu shaoshen voice: "next time in this matter, don''t call to ask."


    "So grown-up, can you lose it?" Lu Shao threw out a word again. This tone, disgusted, seems to take a trace of pride?


    On the other side, probably because he left early and there was no traffic jam, Su Han also arrived in the classroom very early and received the astonished gaze of his classmate Du Wentao.


    "Wow, Suhan, don''t tell me you came by helicopter this morning!" Du Wentao looked at Su Han with a very exaggerated expression.


    He came early, because his home is near, so it seems that Su Han''s is not.


    Therefore, Du Wentao can only think of the plane, after all, the rich world, they do not understand.


    Listening to Du Wentao''s tricks, Su Han didn''t want to talk to him. However, when he heard about the "plane", Su Han was furious.


    In any case, he is used to the high cold of the same table. Seeing Su Han ignore himself, Du Wentao is also very calm.


    "Well, brother Han, I''ll copy your math homework." Du Wentao looked at Su Han all over his face and said.


    Yesterday, because Su Han didn''t play and finally went back after playing basketball, he was tired and became a dog. He didn''t have the strength to do homework.


    If his mother was not busy packing up his father''s luggage and forgot his homework, Du Wentao thought he might have finished."Yes." After that, Su Han directly took out the math operator and gave it to Du Wentao.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Looking at the homework book on his desk, Du Wentao is dumbfounded.


    What''s going on? Has his desk mate been switched?


    Du Wentao had asked Su han to borrow and copy his homework several times before, but he failed at one time. Moreover, it is absolutely not an illusion. He thinks that Su Han is very pleasant at this time!


    "Brother Han and brother Han, you should not have deliberately written a few wrong questions, and I have been punished?" Du Wentao looked at Su Han with a guilty heart.


    Hearing the speech, Su Han''s face flashed a bit uncomfortable.


    "Love to copy, not copy."


    "Oh, no, no!" Seeing Su Han ready to take back his homework book, Du Wentao immediately stops the other party.


    "Su Han, brother Han! What do you have to say first? You are so kind today, I think it''s very empty. "


    Seeing this, Su Han glanced at Du Wentao and said, "how much money did you say you had yesterday?"


    "Er, 50."


    "Lend me, and I''ll pay you back from my holiday." 50 is also money. It''s a big deal. He asked several more people to borrow it.


    "Well, you didn''t say it earlier!" Du Wentao''s eyes widened.


    "I bought a piece of equipment yesterday, and now I have 20." Du Wentao also opened the wechat wallet to show Su Han a look.


    "20, just 20. Come back and pay you back." Said Su Han.


    ¡­¡­


    From the morning to school, Su Han was distracted.


    The head teacher defined Su Han''s state as pre holiday syndrome, but did not know that Su Han was just worrying about money.


    In addition to the money borrowed from Du Wentao and several of them, Su Han can only make up one third of the air ticket money to n city.


    It seems that he can only take advantage of these days to do odd jobs.


    However, he promised that the woman would not go


    Su Han''s heart is tangled, all the way out of the school with a calm face.


    "Young master."


    "Uncle Zhou?" Looking at Zhou Fu standing at the school gate, Su Han was a little surprised, and then thought of something. His expression on his face sank again: "is that person who asked you to pick me up?"


    The man? Sir?


    "Oh, no, I''m here to see you and your husband off." Zhou Fu said with a smile.


    "Send me off?"


    Su Han''s heart is a little strange, vaguely guess what, but not sure.


    At this time, I heard Zhou Fu say: "this time, the young master directly followed his husband to n city. I won''t follow him."


    "You said to go to n city?" Su Han''s eyes brightened.


    "Yes, because it''s tight, so Sir came to pick you up."


    "Young master, your luggage and change of clothes are picked up by your husband. If there is anything missing, you can prepare it when you get there."


    "And..."


    Zhou Fu also said what, it seems that Lu Shao, who is already a little impatient, rolls down the window and looks at Su Han faintly.


    Two people look at each other, and Su Han also instantly put away the excitement before, turn to look at Lu Shao with a face that owes.


    "Why?" Su Han asked.


    "Homework finished?"


    "How could it be!" He''s not home yet, OK?


    "Can it be done in two hours?"


    "Of course


    "Get in the car."


    Su Han


    Although still very uncomfortable with this person, but, thinking about going to n city soon, decided to endure.


    Until he met the woman, he managed to get along with the man peacefully.


    Su Han thought in his heart, however, his face was still a pair of pulling expression.


    ¡­¡­


    In the car, Su Han can''t help but take out his mobile phone and check the flight time from B city to n city on the Internet.


    One side of Lu Shao''s eyes scan, light throw out a sentence: "special line, faster than you can find."


    Smell speech, Su Han''s finger a meal.


    "Cut, what''s so great about..." Su Han murmured scornfully.


    Seeing this, Lu Shao was not angry, but he told Su Han about the approximate arrival time.


    "So we can''t catch my mom''s game?" Su Han frowned.


    But Lu Shao got a cold eye: "who do you think it''s because of?"


    Su Han


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su ran, who is in n city, is really having a competition with her group.


    Su ran draws pleasure.


    There are many songs like this, and many of them can be used directly by Su ran.


    However, at the moment when she really came to the stage, Su ran suddenly thought of the scenes she had been getting along with her son in the past few months, and a beautiful smile suddenly rose on her face.


    Fingertips beat, a very light, as if beating the heart of the piano sound, like a stream of clear water flowing out.This piece of music, for the first time, has no score, no arrangement, but it is so complete. It is like a beautiful story to tell, which makes people can''t help immersing themselves in it.


    The song ended with thunderous applause.


    ¡­¡­


    This competition, Su ran also successfully advanced.


    Because today''s reviews are at the professional level, Li Yan doesn''t have to come here.


    After being pulled by several judges to exchange a few words, Su ran walks out of the recording building alone.


    As soon as she came out, Su ran saw two figures standing upright in front of the fountain not far away.


    The figure is high and low, standing side by side. From a distance, the posture is almost the same, just like two sculptures.


    Su ran thought it was interesting, so she looked at it more. When she got closer, she saw her familiar face in the light of the street lamp. Then she suddenly widened her eyes.


    Su Han!


    And Lu Shao?!


    How could it be.


    Su ran just wondered if she was imagining her son too much, but she saw that the two men had already walked towards her side by side.


    "You, you!"


    If Su ran could tell herself that she might have read wrong before, then at this moment, this big man and a big boy are standing in front of her, and it is impossible for her to be wrong.


    "Is everything going well?"


    "Did you win?"


    Su Han and Lu Shao almost simultaneously opened their mouths and asked. After saying that, they both looked at each other with a look in their eyes.


    "Of course Su ran said with a smile that she wanted to share with her son the piece she had just felt.


    "No!" In response, Su ran immediately asked in surprise, "Why are you here?"


    Su ran looks at Lu Shao first.


    "There''s a project in n city, so I''m here to see you." Lu Shao looked at Su ran and said very sincerely.


    i£¡


    Su Han gave Lu Shao a silent look.


    It''s su ran, who nods at the smell.


    Yes, it''s normal for a company as big as others to have projects in n city.


    Immediately, Su Ran''s eyes locked on Su Han again: "what about Su Han? How did you come here? I remember you still have classes tomorrow? "


    When it comes to school work, Su Ran''s expression becomes stern.


    Facing Su Ran''s question, Su Han didn''t know how to answer it.


    Lu Shao, next to him, glanced at Su Han lightly, and then solemnly said, "because of the peak congestion during the holiday, the school started the holiday one day ahead of schedule."

 Chapter 57

    She didn''t notice the surprise expression on her son''s face for a moment. Anyway, Su ran believed what Lu Shao said.


    Then he saw Lu Shao with a slightly disdainful look at Su Han, and said to Su ran, "because he is clamoring to come, he has brought it by the way."


    Hearing the speech, Su Han immediately widened his eyes.


    This man is going to be shameless! When is he clamoring to come?


    Er, even if the quarrel is coming, the object of his quarrel is definitely not Lu Shao!


    However, there is no chance for Su han to refute the situation.


    Looking at the boy beside him, a pair of angry but can''t give out the bending appearance, Lu Shao lightly hooked the corner of his mouth, and then changed into a gentle look at Su ran.


    "Please bring him with you." Su ran smiles at Lu Shao and thanks.


    Turn to Su Han, but put on a pair of "stern" small expression.


    "Su Han, did you bring all your homework for the holiday? And textbooks for all subjects? " Su ran asked.


    She felt that she did not want to be a kind mother. She wanted to be a strict mother now.


    He said he wouldn''t let him come, but he still ran here!


    Although, looking at her son, Su Ran is actually very happy.


    Hearing Su Ran''s question, Su Han is stunned. The day after tomorrow is the official holiday. How could there be holiday homework today.


    "Well, yes, yes, No." Su Han subconsciously moved his eyes and said in a low voice.


    "Sure? Which subject is declining? " Su ran asked anxiously.


    "Sure." Su Han this sentence, more natural than the previous sentence, but, the voice still has some unnatural.


    "When I have time, I will go to the parents'' group to see the notice."


    Su Han:!


    Su ran didn''t notice the stiffness of Su Han''s face. Instead, she was caught by Lu Shao on the other side. After a look at Su Han, Lu Shao''s mouth was slightly pursed and cast a look of disdain.


    Receiving the other party''s eyes, Su Han bit and glared back discontentedly.


    The old man thought that everyone was as shameless and lying as he was. He didn''t even blink his eyes?!


    Su Han suddenly felt that he couldn''t let his woman get too close to this man.


    Is this kind of person like a scum man returning a slag? Su Ran is so easy to cheat.


    "So you are here these days, you should do your homework on time, you know?" Not knowing that the undercurrent between the two father and son is surging, Su ran just looks at Su Han and asks very seriously.


    "Oh, good." Come back to Su Han, nodding. If you have any homework, he will ask Du Wentao to send it to him on wechat tomorrow.


    Hearing what Su ran said is "these days", Su Han immediately raised his mouth.


    At this time, several more people come out of the building. They see Su ran here, and they just call Su ran.


    These people are the judges of the competition. Seeing that the other side seems to have something to say, Su ran says to the father and son next to him: "wait for me" and walks towards them.


    "I thought you were in the car and left. I didn''t expect you were still here." The other side smiles at Su ran and says that Su Ran is the most potential contestant they have seen. No, it should be said that she is the most powerful.


    Although I don''t know why such a talented musician with great strength has been unknown before, they can vaguely imagine that after this competition and even the international competition, Su Ran is likely to become one of the first-class pianists.


    "What? Are the family members coming to visit? " Several judges look at the two people who are not far away. They nod their heads and say hello, then turn to Su ran and ask jokingly.


    "Oh, yes." It''s true that Su Han is a family member. As for Lu Shao, who is not a family member, I can''t explain it so clearly for the time being.


    "By the way, Mr. Yan, do you have anything to say?" Su ran asked.


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot the business. Just now, the program team gave a notice to postpone the recording of the competition program and suspend it for one day tomorrow." The notice came in a hurry. It seems that the specific reason for the direct request of the manufacturer was not given.


    "No, just to see you, I''ll tell you first. It''s estimated that the contestants will also receive a unified notice later."


    "One day suspension." Su Ran is a little surprised, but she still nods and thanks to the other party.


    At the same time, on the other side, where there are only two fathers and sons, it is not so harmonious.


    "You gloat over the wool Su Han calm face, cold voice said.


    Although the line of sight is completely placed in Su Ran''s side, Su Han''s words are said to Lu Shao on one side.


    "Oh, I gloat? To you? " "Smell speech, Lu Shao sneered, and leisurely said:" I just let you know what is called to pay for their own behavior. "


    "It''s my own business, too. It''s none of your business." Su Han said unhappily."Cut!" Su Leng snorted, and his eyes turned white. Lu Shao said, "if you have the ability, tell my mother that you are not here to deal with any business."


    "It''s not necessary."


    "Don''t talk about me there."


    "I just despise you so much that I can''t even tell lies."


    "No way! You think it''s all like you


    ¡­¡­


    The words came to an abrupt end.


    Looking at Su ran coming back, they both agreed to stop the meaningless fight.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Su ran looks back and forth between them and asks.


    "It''s OK."


    "Nothing."


    "All right." Su ran smiles and doesn''t care. Anyway, she is used to the daily relationship between the two people.


    "Well, Lu Shao," Su ran looked at Lu Shao and said, "Su Han is here. If you have something to do, you can do it."


    As soon as Su ran said this, the atmosphere solidified.


    To be exact, Mr. Lu is the only one who has solidified.


    Su Han, on the other hand, gives Lu Shao a very provocative look.


    "Proud?"


    "Average."


    Seeing back from Su Han, Lu Shao says to Su ran again, "you are at ease in the competition. Su Han follows me these days."


    "Ah? This will not delay your work. You should be very busy. "


    "Not busy," said Lu Shao, glancing at Su Han again and saying, "and it''s not too much trouble to take him with you."


    After that, without waiting for Su ran to say anything more, Lu Shao looked down at the time and said, "it''s late. Let''s take you back to the hotel first."


    "Well, I''ll trouble you." Su ran looks around her eyes. It seems that it is not easy to get a taxi any more, so she cooperatively gets on Lu Shao''s car.


    Until the three arrive at the hotel and watch Lu Shao park his car and take his luggage directly from the car, Su ran finally reacts.


    "You stay in this hotel, too?" Su ran said in surprise.


    There are also some surprises.


    After all, Su Ran is a little busy these days. Su Han''s words are better than Lu Shao''s. However, since her sons have all come to n city, Su ran doesn''t think it''s so nice to see her own son.


    Now, we''ll stay in a hotel.


    Looking at Su Ran''s undisguised smile, Lu Shao also follows.


    is Su Han, silently make complaints about it: not only a hotel, but also the same floor and the same area, which is next to Suyan.


    When she gets to the room, she looks at her father and son, who are standing at the door of her room and have no intention of leaving. Su ran looks confused.


    "Would you like spicy crayfish?"


    This is what Su Han asked.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is suddenly amused by her son''s expression that he can''t solve the problem.


    "Oh, no, we have lunch boxes in the evening."


    "Do you want to go down for a walk


    "What''s the big night walk?" This is Lu Shao said.


    After hearing Lu Shao finish, he turns to Su ran and asks, "do you live alone?"


    "No, I have a room with teacher Li Yan. It''s the music teacher I mentioned earlier and came with me." Su ran explains.


    In the afternoon, Li Yan sent her a wechat, which seemed to say that she would not come back in the evening because she had no work today and was going to ask an old classmate.


    Listening to Su Ran''s explanation, how can I feel a glimmer of disappointment on Mr. Lu''s face?


    Before Su ran catches this strange trace, she hears Lu Shao say again: "well, you should have a rest early. My room is nearby. If you have anything, please call me."


    After that, Lu Shao looked at Su Han, who didn''t want to go at all. He frowned and threw out a very serious sentence: "take your luggage and go."


    Smell speech, Su Han actually wants to say, want to leave you go, I want to live with my mother!


    However, thinking that Su ran doesn''t live alone, Su Han can only give up. With a calm face, he goes to the next room with Lu Shao.


    "It''s too late. Don''t disturb your mother. If there''s anything, I''ll talk about it tomorrow. If there''s any problem, I''ll solve it."


    In the room, looking at Su Han, who is staring at the door, Lu Shao has a rare patience, and looks at Su Han with a serious tone.


    Smell speech, Su Han a Leng, pursed lips, also very rare did not refute this man to say.


    Just, the next second and listen to Lu Shao: "and, you should go to bed."


    Teenagers aged 12 to 15 should get eight hours of sleep a day, preferably before 9 o''clock.


    This is what Lu Shao found on the Internet.


    It''s an hour late now.


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han was suddenly upset."What''s your business when I go to bed?" Su Han frowned and said discontentedly. After a pause, he said, "and it''s a holiday now."


    "How can I remember that you should start your holiday the day after tomorrow?" Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and asked in reverse.


    It seems to have intentionally or unintentionally looked at the direction of the next room, eyes with a bit of threat.


    "Hum! So what? Why don''t you sleep yourself Su Han replied, staring at Lu Shao''s eyes, completely a pair of looking at the thief.


    Looking at each other, they already know what each other means.


    The atmosphere was very suffocating.


    "Don''t want to sleep?" After a while, Lu Shao suddenly put down his cup and stood up from the sofa and asked.


    "Close you..."


    "Pa --"


    Su Han did not finish a word, but saw a book directly thrown in front of him.


    Advanced Microeconomics?


    What the hell?!


    Su Han immediately widened his eyes and looked at the book in front of him.


    Then listen to Lu Shao not anxious not slow said: "since do not want to sleep, then make good use of time, do something valuable."


    "Is that what you say is valuable?" Su Han picked up the book and asked impolitely, "what is the value of this book for a junior high school student to read?"


    "The first day of junior high school? It''s a little early, but you should know something about it. "


    "And," said Lu Shao, glancing at Su Han lightly, "that''s what your mother means."


    You''re the one who believes in you!


    Su Han subconsciously wants to refute, but in looking at Lu Shao''s expression, inexplicably feel that what the other side said is true.


    "1 to 20 pages. After reading them before going to bed, you can ask me if you don''t understand them." Lu Shao looked at Su Han and said.


    In fact, he has also prepared other books on introduction to economics, common economic terms and basic economic knowledge. However, looking at the boy''s face of stinking, Mr. Lu was in a general mood and didn''t want to take those books out for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, although there was no competition.


    However, Su ran got up a long time ago.


    [Su]: son! Are you awake?


    Su ran sends a wechat to Su Han, and Su Han replies in seconds.


    [Han]: Well, what''s the matter?


    Across the screen, Su ran can feel her son''s cool little expression.


    [Su]: nothing. It depends on whether you get up or not.


    Su dyed her hair.


    Su ran originally wanted to go to Su Han directly. However, thinking that Su Han lived with Lu Shao was inconvenient, Su ran simply called him on wechat first.


    [cold]:


    Ellipsis? What do you mean by that? Angry at her?


    It shouldn''t be.


    Su Ran is trying to figure out what her son means when she hears the sound of the doorbell.


    Open the door and see Su Han standing at the door.


    "Why did you come?" Su ran means, son, why did you come so quickly? Did you sleep in your sneakers yesterday?


    However, Su ran also wanted to ask Su han to come over.


    "Don''t you want to see if I get up?" I''ll show you the facts.


    Su Han said with a face of course. What I said on her face was the truth. She didn''t accept the rebuttal, which made Su ran laugh twice.


    "Come here."


    "What?"


    Su Han is stunned, but sees that Su Ran has stepped forward, raised his hand, and pressed down a handful of hair on Su Han''s head.


    "Son, although I think you will depend on your strength to eat in the future, but at least we have a face that can also kill a large number of faces. You still need to pay attention to the daily image." Su ran looks at Su Han and says with great emphasis.


    Su Han: has this woman stopped watching dog blood drama and changed to see some wonderful variety show?


    Su dye can not make complaints about Su Han''s heart.


    Looking at Su Han, Su ran suddenly feels that his son has grown taller?


    It''s OK. She also has a lot of clothes of various styles in her shopping cart, so she can''t find any reason to buy them for Su Han.


    Now, the old ones will not go and the new ones will not come.


    "If you''re OK, I''ll go back first." Su Han is so staring at Su ran that she suddenly has a bad premonition.


    "Wait! I was going to call you here


    "What''s the matter?" Su Han''s tone is still so deficient, however, his eyes flashed a touch of curiosity and expectation that could not be hidden.


    Su ran wants to take Su Han out to play.


    Su ran didn''t bring Su Han with him before. In addition to delaying his son''s class, Su ran was afraid that he would be bored if he was too busy with the competition and didn''t care about his son.


    It''s rare to have a one-day suspension today. Su ran certainly can''t waste this opportunity.It''s just


    "Well..." Su ran thinks about it for a while, and finally throws the problem to her son: "do you have anything you want to eat, play, or go to?"


    "You tell me? Today? "


    "Well, I''ll take you out today." Su ran winks at Su Han and says.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s mouth can''t help but lift up a big range even if he hasn''t decided where to go.


    "You can go with me," she said


    Really, Su ran thinks that her son is very handsome when he talks like this.


    However, the problem of where to go still needs to be solved.


    "Well, I''ll check the Internet again. What''s interesting in n city?" Su ran thought for a moment, said, and then looked at her son with a smile on her face and said, "let''s go to breakfast first, and then we''ll discuss while eating."


    "Yes."


    "Yes Su Ran''s action is "where''s your father?"


    Finally, Su ran remembers Mr. Lu, who was forgotten in the corner by them.


    If she wants to take Su Han out to play, she has to talk to Lu Shao.


    "Who knows." Wen Yan, Su Han Dao.


    The man went out early in the morning. Who knows what to do.


    Just then, in the meantime, Lu Shao came out of the elevator. His suit leather collar looked like he had just come back from the outside.


    Is the CEO so busy?


    See Lu Shao, Su ran Leng Leng, heart secret way.


    And Lu Shao, see a pair of mother and son standing at the door of the room, is also a Leng.


    "Up?" Lu Shao comes over and looks at Su ran and asks.


    The voice was so gentle that Su ran thought it was a mirage.


    "Well, yes, good morning." Su ran said with a smile.


    "Good morning."


    "Going out?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Well, yes, there is no competition today. I''m going to take Suhan out for a day." It happened that Lu Shao was met here, and Su ran didn''t have to talk to each other on wechat.


    Su ran finished saying this, but listened to Lu Shao''s opening: "together?"


    "Ah?" On hearing this, Su Ran is stunned: "aren''t you going to be busy with the company''s affairs?"


    "No Well, it''s already finished, "Lu Shao said. Before waiting for Su ran to open his mouth, he said," I''ve been here a few times before. I know there are some good places in n city. Let''s go shopping today. "


    Su Han: no way! I''m out with my mom, you''re an outsider. What?


    Su Han is trying to express his refusal attitude, but sees that Su Ran has agreed very happily.


    "That''s great! I don''t know where to go


    Apart from Su Han''s father''s identity, Su ran really thinks Lu Shao is a good friend. If the other party is not busy and can take them to some good places for a day, it would be great.


    As for Su Han beside him, he is now a little depressed: he is very sorry now. When the woman asked him before, why did he say "casually"? Is it not good for him to say something casually?


    On the other side, hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao''s mouth hangs out a smile.


    "Have you had breakfast?"


    "Not yet. I''m going down to eat."


    "There is a good breakfast shop on Lincheng road nearby. We can eat there when we go out directly." Lu Shao suggested.


    "Really?"


    "Well," Lu Shao nodded, looked at Su ran and asked, "do you need some time to prepare?"


    Su ran: of course!


    "I''ll clean it up. About ten, oh, no, twenty minutes?"


    "Good."


    "Well, I''ll do it as soon as possible." after that, Su ran looks at her again. She also looks at Su Han with a "I''m waiting for you" expression. She can''t help but say, "son, hurry up. You can''t help changing your clothes."


    "It''s nice on me. Why change it?"


    "No, it''s ugly!" Su ran said, but also looked at Su Han''s sportswear with disgust.


    Usually the school rules to wear school uniform even if, but today is to go out to play, her son must be the most handsome!


    Smell speech, Su Han corner of the mouth smoked, whispered a: "trouble", but, finally, I was helpless, but I took my mother can not help the expression, returned to his and Lu Shao''s room.


    After death, Su Ran''s admonition came: "want the most handsome one. I took you to the mall to buy the one before!"


    "Oh."


    The boy changed his clothes quickly. Although it was much more troublesome to wear a shirt than to wear a general sportswear, Su Han came out of the room in less than two minutes.


    See what it means to rely on clothes. Seeing Su Han, who has changed his clothes and has the appearance of a childlike brother immediately, Su ran nods with great satisfaction.


    Then he frowned again."Wait, son, come in with me again."


    "I''ll get you another cool hairstyle!"


    Su Han


    Although very helpless, but still with Su Ran''s action, went to Su ran in front of.


    At the moment of being pulled into the room by Su ran, Su Han''s feet suddenly stop and look at the room with hesitation on his face.


    "Hi Don''t worry. Aunt Li Yan, who lives with me, went out to see her classmates yesterday. She is not here. " As if she saw what her son was worried about, Su ran couldn''t help laughing and explained, "besides, we are in this room outside, which will not affect others."


    After listening to Su Ran''s words, Su Han Gang''s expression was relaxed.


    But why didn''t this woman say something so important yesterday! He can sleep out.


    "Come on, come on." Su ran urged. To get a hairstyle for her son, she has to do it herself.


    "Well, Lu Shao, please wait a little longer. Soon, it will be 20 minutes. OK, I''ll send you a message." Before entering the room, Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says.


    "OK, I''ll wait for you." Lu Shao nodded.


    Lu Shao''s "I''m waiting for you" did not leave or return to his room. Looking at Su Ran''s closed door, Lu Shao stands quietly outside the room with her hands in her pockets.


    "Mr. Lu?"


    Then a voice came from the other side of the corridor.


    Hearing the sound, Lu Shao raised his eyes and looked to the right side of the direction. At the moment of seeing the visitor, Lu Shao''s fundus suddenly flashed a cold light.


    Unfortunately, the other party didn''t seem to notice the danger in Mr. Lu''s eyes at the moment, and walked towards this side vigorously.

 Chapter 58

    "Mr. Lu, I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence." Song Zeyu walked up to Lu Shao and put on a commercial smile.


    Shopping malls are like battlefields. Even if song Zeyu has ten thousand ideas in his mind to kill Lu Shao, as long as the other party is Mr. Lu, he can still be gentle with Lu Shao.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao looks at Song Zeyu''s eyes is more and more cold.


    Based on previous investigations, Lu Shao knows about Su Ran''s relationship with song Zeyu and Lin Xinger.


    Before Lu Shao knew that this program had the investment of song''s group, so it was no surprise to see song Zeyu here.


    However, seeing this person for a moment, Lu Shao seems to have guessed the reason why Xiaoran''s mood is wrong.


    After all


    Lu Shao knows exactly how many stupid things Su ran once did for song Zeyu.


    I don''t know that today''s su Ran is not the "Su ran" that she used to be. However, Lu Shao still chooses to accept all kinds of things that Su ran did in the past.


    However, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t mind the existence of song Zeyu. Seeing song Zeyu again, Mr. Lu feels very blocked in his heart!


    However, as for Mr. Lu''s displeasure at the moment, song Zeyu seemed to be unaware of it. He was calm and hooked his mouth and said, "I visited Mr. Lu several times before. Unfortunately, Mr. Lu has something to do, but I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    It is beyond song Zeyu''s expectation to meet Lu Shao here.


    Recently, several major projects of Lu family in B city are not easy.


    But at this time, Lu Shao appeared in n city, which really makes people wonder.


    Can''t it be for Lu Boyang''s nephew?


    Moreover, the senior suite is on the third floor of the top floor, and the one here is just an ordinary one. If it was not for the meeting room of the program group on this floor, even song Zeyu would not have come here.


    Although confused, but obviously, there is more important than this matter.


    "Mr. Lu seems to have some opinions on the Song family recently?" Song Zeyu''s expression sank slightly and asked.


    What''s more, the attitude of the Lu family is to destroy the Song family.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but sneer a, impolitely throw out a sentence: "since know, you still want to me in front of what?"


    As soon as Lu Shao said this, it seemed that the surrounding air had dropped to 0 degrees. Song Zeyu''s expression was stunned, and a flash of dark color flashed in his eyes.


    It is not difficult to see from his clenched fist and jaw that song Zeyu is trying to restrain his great anger.


    If you change to other business rivals, I''m afraid that Chairman song has abused each other to the bottom. Unfortunately, in front of him is the head of the Lu family.


    The Song family, however, hit the stone with an egg.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Su ran, who is tossing her hair style for her son in her room, has no idea that there is a Shura outside, in the corridor between the doors.


    "Su Han! Don''t move


    "Here, this way, let me spray more." Ignoring her son''s accusation, Su Ran is very persistent in holding the shaping water and spraying it on Su Han''s head.


    "Half a bottle is almost used up by you!" Unable to bear, he could not make complaints about it. Su Han finally wrinkled his face and looked at the mirror of his hair, Tucao, tucking away his hair behind the mirror.


    "No, you''re exaggerating! This bottle of styling water is very expensive, OK Su ran retorted, "I only used a third of the bottles at most."


    Su Han


    "Besides, your hair is too hard, OK?" Su ran said, and in order to prove that what she said was true and general, she pulled a handful of hair on Su Han''s head and said.


    Then he said with disgust: the hair of my son is like a brush, which is not as soft as hers.


    "Not yet?" Su Han thinks he can''t reason with women.


    "It''s going to be quick. Just sit still and it''ll be ready soon."


    Su ran said it fast, but she couldn''t believe it.


    This is Su Han''s second truth when he looks at Su ran to clean up his things every day.


    Even if it''s slow, the woman has the leisure to talk about something else with him.


    "To tell you the truth, I think Lu Shao, er, your father is very careful. He can remember to pack your bags." As she spoke, Su ran gave her son the last handful of hair that she had pressed down and turned up, and there was no place to put it.


    Well, it seems that the styling water is sprayed a little too much.


    Smell speech, Su Han''s facial expression immediately black down.


    "Be careful with the wool!"


    That guy just put the bag that Su ran had packed for him and put it back into the car.


    "Besides, he forgot to put my underwear in!"


    When it comes to this, Su Han is going to explode.


    "Is it? What did you do in the end? Your dad''s? "Looking at her son''s extremely "excited" expression, Su ran thinks that the story is worth digging deeply.


    Smell speech, Su Han face a black, low roar: "how possible!"


    "Just say, what eyebrows are you frowning at a young age?" Su ran patted Su Han on his head as if swallowing a fly. Then she asked curiously, "what do you do in the end? No


    "No!" "I bought it," Su Han said in a stuffy voice


    Yes, it''s impossible to wear Lu Shao. It''s impossible to make a living.


    So, in the end, Su Han wore Lu Shao''s clothes, wet clothes, dirty clothes, turned over his face for another day, and coughed and coughed Not wearing these options, choose other options.


    I called the hotel service and sent a new one.


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran''s eyes widened.


    "So, your underwear hasn''t been washed yet?"


    Su Han


    "I think it''s better for you to wear your father''s clothes." At least it was washed.


    Su Han


    Looking at her son''s head lowered and red face, don''t get me wrong. She''s either embarrassed or angry. Su ran feels that she can''t continue this topic.


    Otherwise, don''t suffer from what outside stimulation blackening, instead by her mother to stimulate blackening.


    "Well, well, well, let''s make do with it. I''ll buy it for you when I get back. I''ll wash it in the evening and it''ll be dry tomorrow." Su ran sighed and said.


    Su Han: he doesn''t want to continue this topic. No, he shouldn''t lead to this topic!


    When Su Han was depressed, Su ran finally let go of the topic and his hair.


    "It''s done! See if it''s super handsome Looking at Su Han''s new model in the mirror, Su ran nods with great satisfaction.


    "I think so." Su Han said truthfully.


    Moreover, looking at the new hairstyle in the mirror from both sides to the middle, Su Han is not used to it.


    "It shows that you have aesthetic problems." Su ran didn''t accept it at all and said in a retort.


    "What''s more, you don''t understand. What''s good for boys and how to look good? Girls have to see them. Do you understand?"


    Su Han: I don''t really want to understand. He thinks his mother may lead to some strange remarks again.


    "Don''t you make up yet?" Su Han changed the topic very wisely and reminded him.


    "Don''t worry, I make up very quickly!"


    Even so, Su ran looks at the time in a hurry and turns out her make-up bag.


    "Wait here for me, now! Soon


    "Oh." Su Han should a, sitting on the sofa in the outer room, but his eyes unconsciously looked at the direction of the door.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside.


    Finally, he suppressed his strong anger. Song Zeyu finally looked at Lu Shao again with his calm eyes still surging.


    "Since Mr. Lu wants to suppress the Song family, should I, the chairman, know why?" Song Zeyu asked with a frown.


    He really can''t figure out the purpose of Lu Shao''s move. Logically speaking, there is no conflict between the Song family and the Lu family in the business field. There is no enmity between the Song family and the Lu family in the past. Moreover, he has a good relationship with Lu Boyang


    "Why?" Smell speech, Lu Shao is cold hum a, again way: "you don''t need to know, I want to do this, you can follow."


    Suddenly, song Zeyu''s face changed.


    According to Lu Shao, his song family will have to wait to be defeated?


    Having said that, ignoring song Zeyu, Lu Shao looked down at his watch again.


    It''s nearly 20 minutes


    Lu Shao suddenly frowned.


    "If nothing else, you can leave." Lu Shao drives people away with a cold voice.


    Just as Su Han didn''t want his mother to see the "slag man" again, Lu Shao also extremely did not want Su ran to see song Zeyu.


    However, as soon as Lu Shao''s words fell and did not wait for song Zeyu to leave, there was a sound of opening the door behind him.


    Su ran, of course, opened the door.


    Because her sight is blocked by Lu Shao''s figure, Su ran doesn''t see song Zeyu at the moment of opening the door, but sees Lu Shao''s back.


    Is the other party waiting for her here?


    I''ve been waiting in my room for too long, so why don''t you just come here and wait?


    Su Ran is stunned and suddenly feels a little embarrassed.


    "Sorry to have kept you waiting." Su ran walks out of the room and says to Lu Shao.


    In Lu Shao, he got into trouble and had nothing to do for the time being. Song Zeyu had planned to leave.


    But at this time saw Lu Shao behind the door opened.


    No wonder Lu Shaogang just stood there like that. Was he waiting for someone in his room?


    The woman is in the room, the man is waiting at the door.In this way, the identity of this woman is self-evident.


    Song Zeyu lowered his eyes and said in his heart.


    It''s just that I have never heard of a woman around the master of the Lu family before. It seems that it''s not that there is no woman, but it''s too deep.


    At the same time, vaguely, song Zeyu felt that the woman''s voice was familiar.


    When song Zeyu thinks about it, Su Ran has already stepped out of the room.


    But after two steps, Lu Shao raised his hand and stopped him.


    "Well? How... "


    Su Ran is about to ask what''s wrong, but at this moment, Su ran finally sees the man standing opposite Lu Shao.


    It''s him!


    Song Zeyu?


    Su Ran is surprised, and at the same time, she wails in her heart: This is not the law between cannon fodder and the protagonist. Why can we meet this person everywhere.


    Now, the one who doesn''t want to know is a man and a woman.


    Su ran can see each other, and song Zeyu naturally sees the man behind Lu Shao.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    At this moment, song Zeyu''s inner shock is even stronger than Su ran.


    "Su ran?"


    The last time I was outside the program recording room, I just met Su ran in a hurry. Song Zeyu didn''t even look at this woman carefully, so she turned away for convenience.


    Song Zeyu did not expect to see Su ran again so soon, and it was still under such circumstances.


    Looking at Su ran with incredible eyes, Song Shi, the chairman of the board of directors, has been tempered to be happy and angry. His face shows unprecedented surprise.


    "Why are you here?" Song Zeyu asked subconsciously.


    Su ran, the woman who used to disgust me, and the head of the Lu family, why are these two people.


    I''m in your way here? There must be room for survival in cannon fodder, no!


    make complaints about Song Zeyu''s voice, and Su dye pokes his heart in the heart.


    Su ran does not speak, but Lu Shao speaks for her first.


    "Why not here? Our family is on holiday here. What''s wrong with Chairman song? " Lu Shao squinted and looked at Song Zeyu coldly. There was a hint of warning in his tone. Moreover, as if on purpose, he bit the word "a family" very heavily.


    As he talks, Lu Shao straightens up at the same time and keeps Su ran behind him in a protective manner. At the same time, he also blocks the prying from Song Zeyu.


    His child''s mother, is this person also able to watch?


    Lu Shao''s eyes are locked on Song Zeyu, the meaning of which needs no interpretation and is already very clear.


    Lu Shao was staring at him so much that he could not help but feel a chill on his back.


    "Ha ha, Mr. Lu misunderstood." Song Zeyu finally suppressed his shock and his momentary gaffe. He looked at Su Ran''s direction and said, "it''s just that Su ran and I are old acquaintances, so I''m surprised to see her."


    "Old acquaintance?" On hearing this, Lu Shao looked coldly at Song Zeyu, but when he bought it, he gave song Zeyu a scornful look. His eyes just didn''t say "you deserve it" directly.


    "I don''t think Xiaoran knows chairman song." Lu Shao opened his mouth and said faintly.


    The tone of this sentence is not heavy, but it has an irrefutable momentum.


    "What''s more," Lu Shao added coldly, "Xiaoran should not want to know chairman song."


    Listening to Lu Shao''s words, Su ran, who is blocked behind her, just barely nods and sends Lu Shao a banner of "knowing things like God".


    Yes, she doesn''t want to know the man at all! There''s a man''s family!


    Lu Shao said that he did not give song Zeyu a chance to refute. He said, "now that our family is going out, please do as you please."


    After that, Lu Shao looks over his head at Su ran behind him.


    "Are you ready?" Lu Shao asked, at the moment, Mr. Lu''s eyes are simply full of tenderness, but it seems just cold and frightening, like hallucinations.


    "Well, it''s all right." Su ran nods.


    If this song Zeyu didn''t suddenly come out in front of them, they would have started long ago, OK?


    If it wasn''t for the existence of the "male Lord" in her heart, Su ran would like to give the other party a blank eye.


    "Let''s go." Lu Shao nodded his head, slightly side, let Su ran forward half step toward the direction of the elevator.


    Su ran subconsciously looks at Song Zeyu, whose pestle is over there. Then she pulls her son out of the room and quickly steps away from Song Zeyu''s sight.


    "In addition," when Su ran and Su Han took a few steps, Lu Shao, passing by song Zeyu, coldly threw out a sentence: "I don''t want to hear the word" Su ran "coming out of your mouth, understand what I mean?"


    "If you have any doubts, please come to me at any time." Lu Shao said again.


    Of course, seeing or not depends on Mr. Lu''s mood.Moreover, if song Zeyu really wants to find Lu Shao, I''m afraid the ending will not be too good.


    Lu Shao said that, before waiting for song Zeyu to make a statement, he caught up with Su ran and left.


    As for song Zeyu, who had just experienced several threats, his face became very ugly when he looked at the direction in which they left.


    Ask? Is it necessary to ask again now?


    If he doesn''t know why Lu Shao did it to his song family or not, to be exact, song Zeyu, his chairman of the board of directors in recent years has been in vain.


    However, knowing that he knew it, song Zeyu''s shock did not subside at all.


    Who is Lu Shao? Su ran and Lu Shao come together!


    Up to now, song Zeyu still can''t believe or is unwilling to believe this fact.


    But the truth is, he can''t believe it.


    Just now, Lu''s protective attitude towards Su ran was too obvious, and there was that look in his eyes.


    Although, after Lin Xinger''s affair, song Zeyu has not been attracted to any woman for a long time, but as a man, song Zeyu can''t see what Lu Shao''s look at Su ran means.


    Moreover, Lu Shao''s attitude towards Su ran was not at all casual. He cherished it too much. Lu Shao was even a little cautious about Su ran.


    What''s more, there''s that kid.


    Although Su ran deliberately blocked him from seeing the child when he left, song Zeyu saw it.


    The child is similar to Lu shaotai, but it is not difficult to see some features of Su Ran''s facial features.


    After Shao and Su got to know Lu and Su, why did they get out of the red light? How did she know Lu Shao? Even accepted by Lu Shao and became a "family"?


    For the first time, song Zeyu felt very upset. Why did he not pay attention to Su Ran''s news.


    If he had paid a little attention to it, it would not have been the situation today.


    Although, knowing that Su ran may have had a good time in recent years, or even better than everyone at the beginning, song Zeyu''s slight apology may be eliminated.


    However, at this moment, song Zeyu did not feel relieved. Instead, he burst out a strong nameless fire.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su ran, who has gone far away, is much more peaceful than song Zeyu, except for the doubt that he is lost.


    Lu Shao did not appear in the original novel, so Su Ran has no way to prove Lu Shao.


    However, if it is not an illusion, how does she feel that song Zeyu, the omnipotent man in this novel, is a little bit of a counsellor when facing Lu Shao?


    Confused, Su ran can''t help but turn her head to look at Song Zeyu, who is still clutching at the elevator.


    It happens that when Su ran turns her head, Su Han is also looking over there.


    Seeing this, Su ran frowns and immediately pulls her son''s head back.


    "People you don''t know don''t stare at people. It''s rude." Su ran talks nonsense for a very reasonable reason.


    It doesn''t matter whether the son accepts this lame reason or not. Anyway, Su ran confirms a fact: he must not let Su Han have any contact with men in the family.


    After all, the main, secondary, fundamental and superficial reasons for Su Han''s final blackening are all attributed to song Zeyu''s family.


    Su ran did not know what Xiaojiu was thinking. When she heard the words, Su Han frowned slightly. She looked at Su ran in a secluded way and whispered, "you are not looking too."


    Su ran: can it be the same? On the surface, he and I knew each other.


    Su ran emphasizes a sentence in her heart.


    But at this time, suddenly came the voice of Lu Shao.


    "Here comes the elevator."


    "Yes?" Su ran looks up. Sure enough, the elevator door has opened.


    "Let''s go." Su ran said with a smile that she decided to put aside for the time being the story of the original novel and the heroine.


    At this time, Lu Shao''s voice sounded again.


    "That''s how it looks?"


    Is it so worth your looking back? It''s worth so many years. Haven''t you put it down?


    Lu Shao pursed his lips and asked.


    Just, after that sentence, Lu Shao can only press in the heart.


    If you listen carefully, you can even hear a trace of dissatisfaction and taste from Mr. Lu''s inherent calm and steady tone.


    "Ah?" In the face of Lu Shao''s sudden sentence, Su Ran is puzzled for a while, and then seems to understand something. However, she doesn''t know how to explain it.


    Su ran wanted to say that she and this man had a "Festival" before, but the next second, remembering that Lu Shao had investigated the original incident before, it was impossible not to be unaware of the bad feelings between the original owner and song Zeyu. Su ran immediately chose silence as the gold.After what happened just now, Su ran suddenly had a lot of doubts and wanted to ask Lu Shao. However, because of Su Han''s presence, Su ran had to give up temporarily and think about finding another time.


    ¡­¡­


    Su ran doesn''t remember where Lu Shao''s car was yesterday. However, when the three people got down from the elevator, Lu Shao''s car stopped at the nearest position beside the elevator.


    This time, of course, Suran and her son sat in the back.


    In the car.


    After su ran falls asleep against herself, Su Han finally raises her eyes and looks at Lu Shao driving in front of her through the rearview mirror.


    "Who was that man just now?" Su Han asked.


    Before, in the hotel, he was just about to go out when Su ran slammed the door to his room.


    Therefore, Su Han didn''t hear all the conversation among them.


    But that doesn''t mean he can''t see that the woman''s attitude is wrong.


    Hearing Su Han''s question, Lu Shao''s mouth slightly straightened.


    "It''s the" scum man "you mentioned before."

 Chapter 59

    "What!"


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han immediately widened his eyes, and the fake deep expression on his face, which had been maintained, suddenly became extremely wonderful.


    "You said, the man just now, is my mother before The scum man of Su Han looks at Su ran and asks Lu Shao in front of him.


    It''s just that Su Han doesn''t want to say "like" at all.


    Hum! It''s just a stupid man who doesn''t like his face if he doesn''t like it.


    Su Han gnaws his teeth and says in his heart.


    Even though Su ran avoided some things about that year and didn''t let Su Han know about it. He didn''t hear all the conversations of the three people at the door just now. However, this did not affect Su Han''s negative evaluation of the man.


    "Keep your voice down." Through the rearview mirror, Lu Shao looks at Su Han in his eyes and Su ran, who is asleep in his eyes, and reminds him.


    "Oh." Su Han responded and could not help but lower her head and looked at the woman who was taking herself as a free pillow.


    Thinking of Su Ran''s subconscious reaction when she saw the man at the door just now, Su Han''s eyes sank slightly and thought of another question keenly.


    This woman saw that person''s reaction was so great, so, these days, her mood is not right, is it also related to the scum man?


    Su Han squints, blinking across the fundus of his eyes should not be the age of the youth should have cold benefit.


    Lu Shao in the front row also noticed the flickering look on the young man''s face.


    Originally, has not heard Su Han speak, Lu Shao also thought that this boy is not too surprised, who knows, just looked at the rearview mirror, saw Su Han this face cold appearance.


    Lu Shao pursed the corners of his mouth and knew it in his heart.


    However, the next second saw Su Han has raised his head, a pair of eyes full of inquiry to look at him.


    Then I heard Su Han ask a word that makes people want to beat him.


    "So you were jealous just now?" Su Han stares at Lu Shao straightly and asks word by word.


    Once again, Mr. Lu''s calm face for ten thousand years has disintegrated.


    After a long time, Lu Shao sneered again.


    "Jealous? "Hi", Lu Shao chuckled, and then said, "just that song Zeyu, do you think he has the qualification to make me jealous?"


    But you are jealous.


    Su Han make complaints about Lu Shaoyi''s eyes, and silently, he said, "this only proves that my mother really has problems with her eyes."


    Su Han really can''t think about it. For a man like that just now, where is it worth Su Ran''s love.


    The key is a scum who deceives women''s feelings.


    As for looks, that''s it.


    It''s not as good as this guy in the front row.


    "Indeed." Lu Shao returned.


    But a song Zeyu, in Lu Shao''s opinion, is really too ordinary.


    Having said that, Lu Shao and Su Han looked at each other in the rearview mirror. They seemed to see their disdain for song Zeyu from each other''s eyes.


    For the first time, the father and son were surprisingly consistent.


    "So if you don''t want to be a stepson to a scum man, I think you should try to accept me." Lu Shao glanced at Su Han in his eyes and suggested that he should be very serious.


    Smell speech, Su Han look is a meal, the look on the face immediately black down.


    "Then I think you think too much!" Su hanman glared scornfully at Lu Shao and said impolitely, "stepson? Hum! You think I''m going to let this scum show up with my mom? "


    "Pour is you," Su Han looked at Lu Shao with a sneer, full of disdain to say: "I think you''d better worry about your own affairs first."


    Su ran can''t see Lu Shao''s attitude towards Su ran, but Su Han is not blind.


    But, obviously, his mother didn''t mean anything about this surname Lu.


    It''s for the scum man just now


    Thinking of what, Su Han ran frowned, the expression on his face was like swallowing a fly, which was very ugly.


    Su ran probably can''t think of it. Just now, she subconsciously blocked Su Han in the room and didn''t want to be seen by the male owner. At this moment, Su Han completely interpreted it as:


    his mother may still have a love affair with the scum man. Even if the love affair is gone, she must still be deeply impressed with what happened at that time. She just refused him to go out. Maybe she didn''t want the other party to see that she had already I have a son.


    Thinking of this, Su Han suddenly took a look of Lu Shao with great disdain. In his disdain, he seemed to have taken on the meaning of "not fighting with anger".


    Smell speech, Lu Shao eyes a sink, look at the front not language, a moment later just suddenly sneer.


    "Do you think I''m going to let this worry about something in my throat?"Of course not.


    Su Han may know a little about the past, but Lu Shao knows it clearly. Whether it is because song Zeyu''s existence makes him very uncomfortable, it is enough for him to let Lu Shao do what song Zeyu and his wife song did to Su ran.


    Through Lu Shao''s words, Su Han seems to recognize something, his eyes are slightly Zheng.


    "Are you going to deal with him?" Su Han frowned and asked in a deep voice. A trace of displeasure flashed in his eyes.


    This kind of thing was supposed to be done by him, which was preempted by this shameless man!


    Su Han murmured to himself that he was very upset about his current ability level.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao is light to see Su Han one eye, did not continue this topic.


    "What you have to do now is to study hard. As for other things, it''s an adult''s business. You shouldn''t worry about it." Lu Shao said solemnly to Su Han.


    "I don''t care if you say I don''t care? By what? " Su Han stares at the direction of the front row and replies discontentedly.


    "I have the ability to make song''s life forever, but you can''t Lu Shao''s words are concise and comprehensive.


    Su Han


    ¡­¡­


    Su ran, who is still trying to return to normal jet lag, has no idea about the "confrontation" between father and son on the bus.


    When she woke up, she found that the car seemed to be driving to the suburbs.


    Next to him, Su Han also took two boxes of lunch boxes which were emitting rich food aroma.


    "This..."


    Looking at the two boxes of food, Su Ran is a little confused. When did these two boxes of food arrive on the bus? Or, when did Lu Shao and his wife buy it?


    It still looks hot.


    "I just saw you were still sleeping, so I didn''t wake you up. I bought a bag and took it with me." Looking at Su Ran''s doubts, Lu Shao explains.


    "Ah? So... " Did she sleep so well?


    "I''m sorry." Su ran smiles apologetically at Lu Shao and says.


    After all, she was specially invited to go to the legendary shop to feel her feelings, and she had to sleep.


    "No problem." Lu Shao slightly raised the corner of his mouth and said.


    After a pause, Lu Shao said again: "I bought two kinds of snacks which are said to be famous in their house, as well as morning tea. You can eat them while they are hot."


    "Mm-hmm, OK, thank you."


    Su ran nods and can''t wait to see the two boxes of snacks in her son''s hand.


    It smells good and tastes better.


    Su ran opens the lids of the two special dining boxes and sees that there are six very delicate snacks in the two boxes.


    One is made into a small pumpkin shape. It seems that there is a sandwich inside, and the other looks like an egg tart, but the material on it is purple and sprinkled with a layer of coconut milk.


    "This is pumpkin stuffing, and then the boss says it''s purple potato." Su Han explained on one side.


    Listening to Su Han''s introduction, Su Ran''s eyes are shining.


    It''s all she likes!


    And it''s delicious just looking at it!


    No wonder it''s a famous store! Mr. Lu is honest with me.


    I don''t know what kind of snacks there are in that store.


    Looking at the two snacks in front of her, Su Ran is very sorry that she has just slept.


    Looking at a flash of regret in Su Ran''s eyes, Su Han knows it clearly.


    With an impolite look at Lu Shao, Su Han said again, "originally I wanted to wake you up. Someone would not let me."


    "If you like, we''ll come back next time."


    This is what Lu Shao said.


    Hearing this, Su Ran''s eyes brighten.


    Yes, she will stay here for more than a week. Listening to Lu Shao''s words, it seems that the shop is not far away from their hotel.


    When the match time is not so tight, she can take her son to eat.


    Su Ran has a beautiful plan in her heart. As for the "we" mentioned by Lu Shaogang, she is totally ignored by Su Ran''s habit.


    While speaking, Su ran can''t help but take a small pumpkin and throw it into her mouth.


    Su''s face was bright and beautiful.


    I didn''t expect that the pumpkin looked so smooth and thin with a layer of glutinous rice skin. Under the skin, there was a layer of crispy shell, and inside was the soft and smooth filling of quicksand. The sweet pumpkin flavor was mixed with a faint milk flavor.


    It''s delicious enough to fly!


    "By the way, you haven''t eaten yet, have you?" In response, Su ran asked.


    "Yes."


    "Come on, son, eat this! This is super delicious. " Seeing Su Han nodding, Su ran picked up a small pumpkin and handed it to Su Han''s mouth.


    Anyway, when she was at home, Su ran would put one into Su Han''s mouth if she had something delicious to eat.Su Han is used to it.


    Looking at the dim sum handed to his mouth, Su Han subconsciously opens his mouth and bites.


    But at this time, a "cold air" across, Su Han noticed the eyes of Lu Shao in the front row.


    Oh.


    Su Han gave a silent sneer and bit the pumpkin under Mr. Lu''s eyes.


    It''s a little sweet. It''s not so tasty?


    Why does this woman like it so much?


    Well, since she likes it so much, he''d better go with her once more.


    Premise: no Lu Shao.


    "Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious."


    "What about the other one?" Su Han answers Su Ran''s words and points to another box of purple potatoes.


    "I haven''t eaten it yet, but it should be good. Here you are." Su ran said, throwing a purple "little egg tart" to her son and her mouth.


    Sure enough, it''s also very good!


    "Well, you didn''t eat that, Mr. Lu?" After eating a purple sweet potato snack with great satisfaction, Su ran finally remembers Lu Shao, who is still driving hard in the front row.


    "It doesn''t matter..." Lu Shao wanted to talk about the place.


    But hear Su ran say again: "then you eat a mat first."


    "Don''t move in your car. I''ll pass it to you."


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao, who had to refuse dessert, immediately withdrew what she had intended to say.


    "It''s OK," Lu Shao said again, "that''s troublesome."


    "What''s the trouble? We should be the one who is in trouble." Su ran said indifferently.


    At this time, Su Han on one side suddenly threw out a sentence coldly: "Mom, Mr. Lu doesn''t seem to eat sweets."


    Although Su Han''s motive was not good, he did not lie. After living in the Lu family for a few days, according to his observation, Lu Shao does not really eat sweet food.


    "Ah? Is it? "


    It''s also right to think about it. After getting older, the risk of suffering from diseases such as high blood pressure, diabetes and so on seems to be much higher.


    "Well..."


    Su Ran is about to say that she will stop her car soon and go to buy some other food.


    But at this time, and listen to Lu Shao said: "no, no, don''t eat."


    "As for the past few days," Lu Shao gave Su Han a warning glance and said solemnly, "I''m just thinking that 13-year-old teenagers should eat less high sugar food, so I told the kitchen dinner not to make sweets as much as possible."


    "So it is. You are very careful." Su ran said with a smile that Lu Shao said was reasonable.


    Indeed, her son can never grow into Liu Yangyang''s figure.


    It seems that the next time she orders milk tea, she''d better just order her own.


    "But this snack is not very sweet. You can try one, Lu Shao."


    "Good."


    Su Han:!


    Surnamed Lu, can I have a face?


    Looking at Lu Shao really shamelessly eat Su Ran''s pastry, Su Han is almost fried.


    And, what''s this guy looking at now? Challenge him!


    "Mom, you don''t seem to wash your hands." Su Han suddenly said.


    Su ran:?!


    "I did. Why didn''t I?"


    "Did not wash", glanced at Lu Shao, Su Han also very definitely said: "you that is before make-up wash, after you did not wash."


    Su ran: can we have a pleasant exchange? Is it really hard to bring a rebellious son?


    "Well, I washed it before I put on my make-up. I used to brush it with a tool and didn''t stain my hands." Su ran glared at her son and said with great reason.


    However, at this time, Su Ran has no courage to look at Lu Shao in the front row.


    "Besides, I didn''t wash my hands. Didn''t you have a good meal just now?" Su ran raises eyebrows and looks at her son''s soul torture.


    "How can I be the same," Su Han retorted. He paused, frowned, and whispered: "I don''t dislike you anyway."


    And "it''s delicious." that''s what he pretended, OK?


    fortunately, this sentence Su Han also make complaints about it, and did not say it out, listening to his son''s "no dislike" Su dye is still very useful.


    "Very good, Su Han."


    "Then you can have some more. This one should be eaten while it is hot. It will not be so delicious when it is cold. Here it is." Su ran said and handed Su Han the lunch box in her hand.


    "I didn''t wash my hands."


    "Really."


    "Eat whatever you like. When you get to your destination, you can have dinner first." Looking through the rearview mirror, Lu Shao said coldly with a look at his son.


    "Is it coming?"


    "Well, it''s about five minutes away." Shaolu said.¡­¡­


    As Lu Shao said, soon, several people came to a very famous scenic spot in n city.


    "The rain tower was built by the Emperor Wu more than 600 years ago to avoid the summer heat..." Lu Shao said in the side solution.


    Before Su ran came to n city, she also found it on the Internet.


    However, compared with the simple photos and text introductions on the Internet, it is not a good experience to be in such a immersive environment with Mr. Lu''s professional commentary!


    What''s more, I don''t know if it''s because of the official holiday tomorrow. After walking in the garden for most of the day, Su ran doesn''t look at a few people.


    "I heard netizens say that there is a very good restaurant here, isn''t it?" Su ran looks at Lu Shao and asks.


    "Well, it''s right over there. Just turn around," Lu Shao said, pointing to a unique Pavilion in front of her. As if she had guessed Su Ran''s mind, she laughed and said, "I ordered the food in that restaurant in advance. Now I can go there."


    Su ran: God!


    What kind of immortal guide is Lu Shao!


    Su ran looks at Lu Shao and Su Han.


    Suddenly she felt that if her family Su Han could inherit his father''s persuasive advantages, Su ran felt that she would not have to worry about her daughter-in-law in the future.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving Yulou, Lu Shao takes Su ran and Su han to other places. No matter where they are, they are the same as before. There are no people.


    Besides, there was nothing wrong with the way.


    If you don''t remember clearly that Lu Shao was in B city before and then went abroad, Su ran would doubt whether this man was a local.


    Because of the fact that Suran will have a competition tomorrow, the three people did not play outside for too long. After dinner, Lu Shao sent them back to the hotel.


    Back in the room and change her clothes, Su Ran is about to go to Lu Shao, only to find that the other party is waiting at the door of her room.


    "Lu Shao?"


    "Well, did Su Han sleep?" Su ran glanced at the next room and asked.


    "No, I''m doing my homework."


    "Well..."


    "You have a question to ask me, don''t you?" Before Su ran hesitates about how to start the topic, Lu Shao has already taken the lead in speaking this sentence for Su ran.


    "Well," Su ran nodded and said, "is that ok?"


    Su Ran is not sure. After all, what she wants to ask is about the man''s family, but it also involves some things about Lu Shao.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao is gentle looking at Su ran, hang out a smile.


    "Yes," said Lu Shao, after giving a very positive reply, "what you want to know, as long as it is what I know, you can ask."


    "Is it convenient?" Lu Shao takes a look at Su Ran''s room and asks.


    "Well, I''d better change places." Su ran frowned slightly.


    Although teacher Li Yan is not in today, Su ran still feels strange when she lets Lu Shao go in at night.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao is also a Leng.


    "Sorry."


    "Let''s go downstairs to the restaurant."


    "Good."


    Su ran follows Lu Shao to the restaurant downstairs, a very quiet compartment.


    "Good evening, sir and madam. What can I do for you?"


    "Water will do, thank you."


    "Well, what about this gentleman?"


    "Same, two glasses of water, one warm."


    "OK." Hearing Lu Shao''s words, the waiter smiles and looks at Su ran with some gorgeous envy.


    "Two glasses of water will be sent right away. Just a moment, please."


    Soon, the waiter brought two glasses of water for them, and carefully put the warm water in front of Su ran.


    "What do you want to know?" When the waiter leaves, Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    Perhaps seeing Su Ran''s hesitation, Lu Shao softened her tone as much as possible.


    "Can you ask?"


    "Yes, all right."


    Looking at Su Ran''s tangled appearance, Lu Shao really wants to tell the other party: I know your past, and I have chosen to accept it completely, so there is no need for any pressure.


    It''s just that, after all, it''s a bit abrupt to think of her saying so. Finally, Lu Shao still holds back and quietly waits for Su ran to open her mouth.


    "Er, the first question," Su ran asked after hesitation, "do you know song Zeyu?"


    "Yes," Lu Shao nodded and explained, "to be exact, it was between the two enterprises. There were some contacts before. I know this person only."


    "Do you mean that the Lu family and the Song family had known each other before? Is it a good relationship? " Su ran asks, but she feels strange in her heart.


    In the past, although the Su family was far inferior to the Song family in terms of strength, the contact circle was similar. There was no reason for the original owner to pay so much attention to song Zeyu that he would not know the existence of Lu Shao and his family."It''s not good. It''s just business contacts. There are no permanent friends or enemies in business. The contact between the Lu family and the Song family is not just cooperation."


    "Well."


    "Well", after a bit of entanglement, Su ran finally can''t help but ask, "you and song Zeyu, you two have a feud?"


    Su ran doesn''t believe the sabre posture in the conversation between Lu Shao and song Zeyu this morning.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but smile.


    "Not before, but later." After having you.


    Although I had long guessed that Lu Shao and song Zeyu might have had a quarrel, Su ran could not help frowning when she heard Lu Shao admit.


    Although Su ran can more or less see that Lu Shao''s forces are not simple, song Zeyu, after all, is the male master. There is no invincible existence in the novel world. Even if there are several * * OSS, it is just to promote the growth of the male leader in the early stage.


    In this way, what Lu Shao and song Zeyu said to each other


    "Well, I''d like to ask you a question." Su ran looked at Lu Shao and asked in a reserved tone, "which one is more powerful than the Song family of song Zeyu?"


    Lu Shao doesn''t know exactly what Su ran thinks, but she hears a trace of worry in Su Ran''s tone.


    "You care about me?"


    Or simply want to compare the present man with the one who once liked, who is more powerful?


    No matter which reason, Mr. Lu is undoubtedly pleased by Su Ran''s question.


    At this moment, Lu Shao''s excitement hidden in the fundus of his eyes could hardly be concealed.


    "Well, that''s right." After all, Lu Shao is Su Han''s father. If he is really against song Zeyu, and then he is shot at by the male leader, then isn''t his family Su Han going to the end of blackening cannon fodder again?


    "Don''t worry," Lu Shao said, looking at Su ran in a very mild tone. "If I want, I can make the whole song family disappear in a month."


    It''s just that he doesn''t want the process to be too fast.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Although he is still influenced by the plot of the original novel, I don''t know why. After hearing Lu Shao''s words, and combining with the fact that song Zeyu is a little bit of a counsellor in front of Lu Shao today. Su ran believed that.


    Pressure in the heart of the stone, suddenly loose most.


    If the Lu family is really more than the Song family cattle break so much, then her son will be afraid of a wool!


    Feeling relaxed, Su ran began to think about another problem.


    If there is Lu Shao''s father, even if his mother dies, Su Han will not turn black in the end, and then let song Yi''an press on the ground to rub?


    However, why did Lu Shao never appear in the original book.


    "I have a few more questions."


    "You ask."


    "Did you live in dongshanyuan before? I mean, twenty years ago? "


    "Yes, I lived in dongshanyuan until I was ten years old. After that, I would stay in dongshanyuan for the first half of a year."


    "Did you know me before?" Su ran refers to the original owner, who did not pay attention to his own language problems.


    "I don''t know, but I know there is a big lady in the Su family." Lu Shao replied truthfully.


    After listening to Lu Shao''s words, Su ran vaguely understands that Lu Shao should also belong to that circle. However, he only has some business contacts with other families and has no emotional disputes at all.


    In romance novels, there is no emotional dispute with the protagonist, that is, no cattle can be an unimportant passer-by, so Lu Shao is not mentioned in that novel at all.


    As for the Su family, it''s probably because their seats are too small to reach the Lu family. What''s more, when Lu Shao was in dongshanyuan, the original owner was only a few years old. It''s totally normal that Lu Shao was not in memory.


    "That", looking at Lu Shao again, Su ran asks, "do you know Lu Boyang?"

 Chapter 60

    Lu Boyang?


    Oh.


    Hearing Su Ran''s question, Lu Shao looks slightly stunned.


    At that time, since he had found out all about it, he naturally knew that the fool of his family was involved in the affairs between Su ran, song Zeyu and Lin Xinger.


    If you can, Mr. Lu would not like to recognize this person.


    "Yes." Silence for a moment, Lu Shao looks indifferent to throw out two words.


    You know? Just like Miss Su, who knew her original body, did you know?


    Listening to Lu Shao''s voice similar to before, Su ran thinks silently.


    Originally, she just wanted to confirm whether Lu Shao had anything to do with the original plot of the novel. After hearing Lu Shao''s reply, she thought so. She didn''t notice the twinkling tension in Lu Shaoping''s quiet eyes.


    What''s more, if you only know the second man, then Lu Shao''s family should have nothing to do with the mysterious big family behind the male two in the novel.


    Su ran nods and makes a judgment naturally.


    "Do you have any questions to ask?" Shao ran looks at Lu with a gentle smile.


    "Well, it''s not for the time being," Su ran said, thanking Lu Shao. "Thank you."


    "No thanks." Lu Shao said.


    Originally, Lu Shao thought Su ran would ask about him and the Lu family, but Su ran didn''t. Lu Shao was a little disappointed.


    However, the next second, Lu Shao heard Su ran say: "there are still some things, I hope I can trouble you."


    "Good." Also don''t ask what is the matter, Lu Shao directly answer a good voice, looking at Su ran look very focused, eyes gentle enough to make people''s heart beat faster.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, Su Ran is organizing her language in her mind and doesn''t notice it at all.


    "Su Han is actually very sensible, just character A little proud. "


    Su ran thinks about it and says, "maybe it''s because it''s a boy and it''s time for rebellion. Sometimes the child is a bit stubborn and can get into a corner. Sometimes what he says can make his stomach ache."


    "You''re dad. I hope you can tolerate him a little bit." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says with her eyes shining.


    "Good."


    "Also, I hope you can look at him a little bit, if he has any extreme ideas, or if he does something wrong, you can correct him in time." Don''t blacken her son.


    "Of course, don''t let him really be pressed on the ground and rubbed!" Su ran said again.


    Especially the male family.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao couldn''t help laughing.


    Can his son be bullied? It''s impossible.


    Moreover, even without him, with the boy''s ability, it is impossible for anyone to bully him.


    Although she feels that Su ran doesn''t have to worry about this, Lu Shao still looks at Su ran and nods.


    "Yes, I will."


    "What time is the match tomorrow?" Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao asks again.


    Although Zhou Fu got the competition schedule from Lu Na what Yang, the specific competition time was usually arranged according to the actual situation, and Lu Shao didn''t know it completely.


    "Ten o''clock in the morning." When asked, Su ran didn''t care.


    "I''ll take you there." Lu Shao Dao.


    On hearing this, Su Ran is stunned: how can this be good.


    "No need not," Su ran immediately waved her hand. "Miss Li Yan will be back tonight. It has been agreed that I will take a taxi with her tomorrow."


    After all, it''s a variety competition, and it''s impossible for professional judges to score all the time.


    Therefore, in addition to the professional judges, Li Yan will also participate in the on-site judging panel and voting with the audience in the round of competition tomorrow.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu shaolue was a little disappointed. However, he nodded and said, "OK."


    "It''s getting late. I''ll take you up and have a rest."


    "Well, well, then go up."


    "Xiaoran."


    "Yes?"


    "Good night."


    "Well, you too. Good night."


    Looking at Su ran into the room, Lu Shao frowned slightly and looked annoyed.


    It seems that there is no use in the Internet.


    After standing outside Su Ran''s room for a moment, Lu Shao''s mouth slightly pursed and turned to open the next door.


    ¡­¡­


    "What did you say to my mother?" In the room, seeing Lu Shao come back, Su Han raises his head from the book in front of him, and stares at Lu Shao and asks.


    His son, for Su Han can be keen to guess this step, Lu Shao is not surprised.


    "Your mother asked me to look at you," Lu Shao said, glancing at Su Han''s book, pausing and throwing out a sentence: "by the way, see if you have studied economics well.""How could it be!" Su Han glared at Lu Shao and retorted discontentedly.


    However, the tone is a little lack of confidence.


    Up to now, he did not understand why that woman had such a deep obsession with economics.


    Looking at Su Han''s tangled face, Lu Shao hooked the corner of his mouth, and then recovered his normal color.


    "How much have you seen?" Lu Shao glanced at Su Han and asked.


    On the first day, Lu Shao gave Su Han an Advanced Microeconomics book on purpose. After that, Lu Shao gave it to him in accordance with the original plan, which was the basis of economics and common sense of economics.


    "More than half, here." Su Han said, some proud pick eyebrows, the book in his hand toward the direction of Lu Shao shake.


    Cut.


    Lu Shao sneers in the heart, but still maintains the beginning of the indifferent and serious.


    "Ask me if you don''t understand."


    "It''s so simple that you don''t need to." Su Han said scornfully.


    Ask Lu, he doesn''t!


    In addition, except for the first day''s high-level economics book, which made him a little bit discredited, he could understand all these later.


    Su Han is thinking about it, but listen to Lu Shao again: "yes."


    A front turn, Lu Shao borrowed and threw out a sentence: "then you don''t go to check the mobile phone."


    Su Han


    Is this man monitoring the room?


    Su Han clenched his teeth.


    On one side, looking at his son''s face, Mr. Lu picked up his eyebrows, and a touch of irony flashed through his eyes.


    Then, ignoring Su Han, who is obviously still trying to find the court, Lu Shao looks at the time and goes directly into the bathroom.


    "Hum, childish!" Looking at Lu Shao''s back, Su Han murmured discontentedly.


    In the washroom, Lu Shao was taking off his watch. He caught a glimpse of the new set of underpants and socks that Su ran bought for Su Han outside today. Without thinking about it, he took it over to wash it.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, because of the game, Sue got up early.


    As a jury, Li Yan goes down to the office of the program group to get her ID card, while Su ran tosses herself in the room.


    "Son, how can you get up so early for a big holiday?" After carefully stretching her left eyelashes by 2 mm with her eyelash brush, Su ran looks at Su Han standing by the door through her makeup mirror and asks.


    Isn''t it nice to have a lie in during the holiday?


    Can''t be a change of place, not used to sleep?


    Thinking of this possibility, Su Ran is suddenly a little nervous.


    "What are you thinking about..." Frowning, Su Han muttered.


    Although I don''t know what this woman is thinking, Su Han always thinks it''s not a good thing to look at Su Ran''s eyes.


    "I''m just used to my usual schedule."


    "Well, I thought you knew the bed." Su ran smiles and says.


    Shaolu almost asked her son if she had insomnia just now.


    "Why did you put on lipstick twice?"


    Su Han stares at Su Ran''s operation in the mirror and asks in a puzzled way.


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran is stunned.


    "where is the two time? It''s lipstick and lipstick again." Su ran explains very seriously.


    "That''s red, too." Su Han said again.


    Su ran Can''t


    red lipstick be used?


    What kind of straight man''s cognition is her son


    But


    Su ran takes a dim look at Su Han.


    Some strange in my heart: what''s wrong with this baby today? Are you sure you''re looking for a sense of existence?


    It turns out that Su Han is really looking for a sense of being.


    Because of the question just now, Su ran didn''t want to answer any of Su Han''s wonderful questions. However, in less than a minute, Su Han asked, "how do you play?"


    "The notice is to start at 10:00, but according to the situation of the previous two games, it may be delayed a little bit." Su ran said as she fixed her make-up.


    "When are you going


    "EMM, soon. When Aunt Li Yan comes up, we will go."


    "Are you nervous?"


    "Not nervous."


    "I think you''re a little nervous."


    "That''s your delusion."


    "Do you want to take that with you when you go?"


    "Yes." After all, it is the contestants who record one by one. When they wait for themselves, they don''t know how long it will take, so the make-up bag must be brought with them.


    "Heavy?"


    "It''s not heavy. Besides, I''ll get on the bus when I get down."


    "Oh."


    "Can you find that place?"


    "Nonsense." I''ve been there twice. How can I not find it? Besides, even if I can''t find it, I can''t find Li Yan."What if you get lost?"


    "No


    "What about coming back? Will it be late? "


    "I''m not sure. It may be a little late."


    "That''s not safe." So let me go with you.


    "Don''t worry..."


    Su Ran is trying to reassure her son. After putting on her make-up, Su ran suddenly finds something wrong.


    "Son, why do you talk so much today?" Su ran gets up, turns to look at Su Han, and asks suspiciously.


    What about her cool and cold son?


    "Where are you talking?" Su Han subconsciously retorted, but unnaturally slightly opened his face, frowned, and said discontentedly, "I just care about you."


    "Is it?" Looking at her son''s awkward face, Su Ran''s eyes flashed, and suddenly guessed that Su Han was careful.


    "Do you want to go with me?" Su ran blinks and looks at Su Han.


    It seems that all of a sudden was said in the mind, Su Han''s face a little red, pretending a face seriously turned his head.


    "If you want me to go, I''ll go." Su Han tried to make an indifferent appearance, said coolly.


    "Pooh." Su Ran is again amused by her son''s awkward appearance.


    "I''d love to take you, too." Su ran said.


    Suhan: take it with you.


    Don''t admit the little excitement in her heart, Su pursed her lips and waited for Su Ran''s next sentence.


    But the next thing I heard was, "but I can''t


    "You need a ticket to enter the front desk. I don''t have this one." Su ran explains.


    Although there are audiences in this scene, the audience is actually screened out through the network application and layer by layer, or they are specially invited.


    Su ran can''t get this kind of ticket.


    She can also take Su han to the backstage. However, Su Ran is not at ease when people come and go and take Su Han in the background.


    Moreover, Su ran was afraid that he would be bored when his son and himself were waiting for the last time.


    However, after entering the final, the players can get the tickets of the friends and relatives.


    Su ran thinks that if it happens to be the weekend, let Su Han come to see her final.


    Su ran plans in her heart. She looks at Su Han''s eyes and tries to hide her loss. Su Ran is about to tell him this.


    But at this time, Li Yan has taken the work card and today''s schedule back.


    "Today''s competition system is four groups, 24-in-12, and each contestant needs to perform two pieces of music during the competition time. One is the one issued by the program team before, and the other is set by the judges on the spot to play." Li Yan says to Su ran with the match schedule explanation.


    "Is this OK for you?" Li Yan looks at Su ran and says with a smile.


    She has seen the piano recording video of Su ran before. According to Xu, there are several paragraphs that are improvised.


    I think that today''s competition should be beneficial to Su ran.


    "Well, no problem." Su ran said with a smile.


    "It''s almost time. Are you ready?"


    "All right." Su ran nods.


    He turned his head and looked at his son, who was still sad on his face. In his heart, he was sorry, but he could not help laughing.


    "You Come on Without waiting for Su ran to open his mouth, Su Han raised his head, looked at her face and said earnestly.


    "Well, good." Su ran nodded her head and said, "I can''t take you there today. Just read books and write holiday homework in your room."


    "Or you can go to your father''s place, if your father is free today, where do you want to go to play, trouble him, if he has something to do, don''t disturb your father, do your homework in the room, you know?" After thinking about it, Su ran said.


    Although, according to the observation of these two days, Lu Shao seems to be very free. However, thinking that Lu Shao said that he was busy with projects in n city before, Su ran thought that it would be bad if Su Han delayed his arrival in Lu Shao.


    "Is your father in the room now? Or, I''ll ask him on wechat first. "


    Su Ran''s words were immediately opposed by Su Han.


    "No!" After a pause, Su Han slightly lowered his eyes and said, "he seems to have said yesterday that he is busy today. I''ll do my homework in my room."


    Although, the real situation is, Lu shaogen is not here to do things, where there is something to be busy.


    However, Su Han decisively chose the former between staying for one day by himself and staying with the man surnamed Lu for a day.


    "That''s OK." Su ran nodded and explained: "you can take your room card to eat lunch, or you can call and call to the room. Call me if you have anything to do. I''ll call your father if I don''t answer I''ll be back as soon as the game is over


    Although Su ran also knows that with her son''s survival ability, she doesn''t need to worry about these, but she still can''t help being nervous."Oh," Su Han nodded, looked at Su ran and said, "then you should pay attention to your safety at the end of the game at night. Remember to mark the license plate when you take a taxi."


    Although, Su Han''s actual idea is that when it is about time in the afternoon, he will go to pick up the woman.


    Anyway, he went to that place once. He would check the map and know how to get there.


    Moreover, because of the previous "fund-raising", with the money transferred by Liu Yangyang and their wechat, Su Han is now regarded as a little rich.


    ¡­¡­


    "Your husband came with his son as soon as he had a holiday. I thought I was going to wait for the semi-finals." They are sitting in a taxi. Li Yan looks at Su ran and says with a smile.


    It was only when she came back yesterday that she heard from Su ran that the child and her father had come.


    I heard that Xu said that Su Ran''s boy was very handsome. She was very curious. As soon as she opened the door this morning, she saw a handsome young man standing at the door. She was really amazed.


    Su ran, on the other side, is stunned when she hears Li Yan''s words. She is trying to explain that it''s the father of the child, not her husband. However, she hears that Li Yan has already started the family mode.


    "Is Xiaohan more like his father or more like you?"


    "EMM, his father..."


    "Ha ha, then I can imagine your husband."


    Su ran: it''s the father of the child!


    On the other side, after su ran and Li Yan leave, Su Han sits on the sofa and brushes her cell phone for a while. Suddenly, she is a little bored.


    He had already finished the homework before the holiday. As for the homework, Liu Yangyang had not sent it to him.


    Thinking of yesterday''s reading, there is still a third of the book, Su Han hesitated for a moment, or got up and went to the next room.


    When Su Han enters the room, Lu Shao has already put on a suit which is usually reserved and seems to be some publicity. He really has the posture of going out to do something serious.


    "What? Failed? " Seeing Su Han come back, Lu Shao, who is sitting on the sofa and looking at some documents, picks his eyebrows and asks with indifference.


    It''s just that the tone, how to listen, is full of sarcasm.


    As for what this "failure" is, both men clearly know.


    Hearing these two words, Su Han''s face suddenly blackened several degrees.


    "It''s none of your business!" Su Han glared at Lu Shao and angrily accepted a sentence.


    "And", dissatisfied ground white Lu Shao one eye, Su Han again way: "don''t say you have how successful."


    Smell speech, Lu Shao picked pick eyebrow, but ignore Su Han.


    Raised his hand and looked at the time on the watch, Lu Shao put away the documents in his hand and stood up from the sofa.


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go." Lu Shao said.


    "Why? Where are you going? " Su Han was stunned.


    However, Lu Shao glanced at him with slight disdain.


    "Don''t you want to go to your mother''s game?"


    "Are you serious?" Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han was excited at first, but soon calmed down.


    "Do you have tickets?" Su Han looks at Lu Shao and asks suspiciously in his eyes.


    On hearing this, Lu Shao didn''t reply, but he threw Su Han an expression of who do you think I am, so that Su Han can understand it by himself.


    "Cut, what''s the big deal." Su Han lowered his head and murmured in a low voice, but the expression on his face was somewhat awkward.


    Mr. Lu frowned as he looked at the stinky boy.


    However, thinking of what Su ran told herself last night, Lu Shao decided not to argue with this boy for the time being.


    It''s just


    After seeing Su Han, Lu Shao still threw out a sentence: "go to change the clothes you can see before you go."


    "You --"


    Didn''t he just wear sportswear? What''s up?


    Who let this surnamed Lu be so treacherous? He didn''t even tell him that he could watch Su ran competition today!


    Su Han now very much want to refute, however, think that he has to rely on this person to enter the competition scene, bite teeth or resist.


    "Dress formally." Looking at Su han to get clothes, Lu Shao added another sentence.


    Lu Shao asked Su han to dress formally, not only because of Su Ran''s competition later, but also because he planned to take Su han to a place.


    There, although very uncomfortable, but Su Han still coldly returned the voice: "Oh."


    ¡­¡­


    Although the whole competition starts at 10 o''clock, more time in the early stage is to prepare in the backstage. The time for the real start of the competition and the audience''s admission is actually until three or four o''clock in the afternoon.


    Therefore, after leaving the hotel, Lu Shao did not drive to the program building immediately, but took Su han to another place.


    Huateng innovation is one of the subsidiaries of Lujia in n city.


    "What did you bring me here for?" Looking at the office building in front of him, Su Han asked curiously."Nothing. I''ll bring you to see the world." Lu Shao threw out a cold sentence.


    "Get out of the car." Lu Shao said, has opened the door to get out of the car.


    At this time, the company has met a group of people at the gate, looking at Lu Shao appeared, all the people''s expression is a vibration, immediately stand straight.


    "Here you are, Mr. Lu." Wang Kuan, the chief executive officer of Huateng, went to Lu Shao and couldn''t help but greet him excitedly.


    Who is Mr. Lu? That''s the person in charge of the whole Lu family. They are a small technology subsidiary. He didn''t expect to see this person personally.


    Then, another face shocked to look at the side of Su Han.


    "This is..."


    "My son." Lu Shao looked at each other and said, but the meaning hidden in the eyes is: your future young Dong.


    Of course, these Lu Shao will not be seen by Su Han.


    After seeing Su Han and saying "keep up", Lu Shao has already walked into the company building in diameter.


    Wang Kuan, along with several other managers, naturally followed suit.


    "One hour for corporate reporting." Lu Shaoyan said simply and comprehensively.


    At the moment, Lu Shao seems to have recovered the image of the master who is in charge of the whole situation. There is no tenderness in front of Su ran.


    Even when he was in front of Su Han, he was very different.


    "Yes, the relevant information is ready. We can start right away." Wang Kuan said.


    "En", in response, Lu Shao added: "after others are released, financial reports should be made first."


    "OK."


    Wang Kuan and the manager of the finance department started the report soon.


    Lu Shao listen, face is always a pair of indifferent, as if those pleasant profit value in his eyes is not worth mentioning.


    However, Lu Shao from time to time will let the other party stop, do not look at Su Han, but in the mouth for some data and rankings to explain one or two.


    The content of the explanation is mostly the books Su Han read these two days, but it is more specific.


    So many times down, Wang Kuan several people there can not understand: Mr. Lu is not here to inspect the work of ah, is clearly taking advantage of this opportunity to give his son practical lessons.

 Chapter 61

    "I feel late." On the bus, Su Han frowned, coldly looked at Lu Shao, and said with great dissatisfaction.


    "That''s because you don''t understand very well." Lu Shao threw out a sentence lightly.


    Hearing the speech, Su Han suddenly widened his eyes.


    "You say I''m poor at understanding?" A pair of eyes straight staring at Lu Shao, Su Han bit his teeth, and then said, "it''s clearly that you are too wordy."


    Say he''s poor at understanding? Hum, are you kidding!


    His understanding ability is very good, clearly is this man himself long winded, a simple noun, can use to explain so much?


    He doesn''t understand, cut!


    Su Han snorted in his heart.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao a light glance at the side, a face fart of the boy, for the first time did not dispute with this boy.


    But on the other side of Su Han''s eyes, Lu Shao has been sipping the corners of his mouth and hanging out a trace of amplitude.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be late." A moment later, Lu Shao said.


    The tone was very positive.


    Ten minutes later, it was not until Lu Shao''s car drove all the way into the special parking lot of the program group building that Su Han didn''t know why this guy was so sure he would not be late.


    "Get out of the car." Lu Shao opened the door to get down. When he got off the car, he glanced at Su Han with a kind of meaningful eyes.


    "Cut!" Looking at someone''s complacent eyes, Su Han snorted coldly.


    "There are two minutes left. When we walk over, it will start early."


    "It''s not important," Lu Shao said calmly. Without waiting for Su han to refute, he added, "it''s not time for your mother to play."


    Su Han


    Although I really want to refute the surname Lu, what the other party said is very reasonable.


    In a way, this view of father and son is very consistent.


    It doesn''t matter what other people are like without their own women''s competition.


    Although that said, Lu Shao and Su Han went through the internal channel and did not go through the ordinary entrance channel. Therefore, they arrived at the recording site smoothly and quickly.


    "So, do you call the back door?" On the way, Su Han suddenly murmured.


    In my mind, I wonder what kind of relationship did this guy get the tickets? And there are so many privileges.


    On the other side, hearing Su Han''s words, Mr. Lu hesitated for half a second, but soon returned to normal.


    "You can understand it like that," Lu Shao said without concealing anything. After a pause, he added, "but you should know that only those who have the ability have the right to open the back door."


    Smell speech, Su Han shriveled mouth, but did not refute.


    At the same time, there is also a trace of thinking.


    Suddenly thought of what, Su Han looked up at Lu Shao strangely: "you will not even my mother''s game also intend to open what back door?"


    Smell speech, the corner of Lu Shao''s mouth slightly smoked.


    Your mother doesn''t need to open the back door.


    Lu Shao originally wanted to answer Su Han in this way, but he changed his mind after seeing a trace of entanglement in Su Han''s expression.


    "What? You want me to open the back door for your mother? "


    "How could it be!" Su Han subconsciously retorted.


    Su ran doesn''t need this person to open a back door.


    Besides, he thinks his mother is good and doesn''t need to open the back door.


    It''s just


    All of a sudden, Su Han frowned slightly again, and a touch of worry flashed through his eyes.


    "Well, if it''s really necessary, it''s not impossible." Su Han coughed and said in a low voice.


    Look at the woman who attaches so much importance to this competition. If she doesn''t get a good result, will she


    Hear Su Han''s words, Lu Shao is suddenly dull voice low smile two.


    Lu Shao just took a leisurely look at Su Han and threw out a sentence: "you should know more about your mother''s strength."


    "Or", toward Su Han cast a slightly disdainful look, Lu Shao said again: "well improve your music appreciation level."


    "You


    Su Han understood the meaning of Lu Shao dialect, but it does not mean that he would not be upset about this person.


    "In the past, the seats are over there." Without waiting for Su han to say anything more, Lu Shao has pointed to the audience area, somewhere in the 100 seats, and said.


    "Where?" Su Han followed Lu Shao''s direction and saw two empty seats in the middle of the audience area.


    It''s just


    "Now that you have the ability to go through the back door, why don''t you get a first row seat?" Su Han glanced at Lu Shao and muttered.


    Looking at the first row of seats in front of me, I can''t help but show a trace of envy that young people of this age will have."Have ability, you can do it yourself," Lu Shao''s expression on the face said very calmly.


    "As for why I don''t do this," Lu Shao squinted at Su Han and said, "you are so ugly. Sitting in front of me, I''m afraid you will disgrace your mother."


    "You''re ugly!"


    Say he''s ugly? Is he a hundred times more handsome than the man surnamed Lu?


    Su Han make complaints about him in his heart, but he has written his face completely without any disguise.


    Lu Shao didn''t care about his son''s rejection.


    He doesn''t let Su Han sit in front of him.


    It''s one thing that she doesn''t want to be affected by her sudden sight of them.


    What''s more, Lu Shao is thinking about Su Han.


    Perhaps in the future, Su Han will become the leader of the Lu family, even more awe inspiring than the Lu family leader. But now, after all, Su Han is only 13 years old and should not be exposed to the public''s vision too early.


    Because of the "back door" just now, when they arrived, the match had not officially started.


    Therefore, Lu Shao and Su Han watched the opening of a program completely.


    ¡­¡­


    Before coming over, Lu Shao has got the order of the game in advance.


    Su ran was drawn to the 17th this time and played in the back court.


    For Su Ran''s previous performance, Mr. Lu doesn''t care at all. However, out of respect for the competition, Lu Shao occasionally looks attentive and looks at the players on the stage.


    However, the expression on Lu Shao''s face is always indifferent, and even occasionally frowns discontentedly when he hears a tune that he doesn''t like.


    As for Su Han next to him, it is more direct, has been bored to brush up the mobile phone.


    Liu Yangyang finally sent the contents of his holiday homework to Su Han.


    [Liu Yangyang]: brother Han, the two photos I sent you just now are all my holiday homework.


    [Liu Yangyang]: brother Han, I told you, I didn''t mean to send you now. Don''t hit me.


    [Liu Yangyang]: I tell you, I was led to the old house in the countryside by my grandmother these two days. There was no Internet in my home, and the flow was all E. I finally found the snack bar with home network to rub on. Now, I will send it to you.


    About Liu Yangyang''s explanation, Su Han didn''t care, but when he saw the word "two days", Su Han felt a little strange.


    Two days?


    If you remember correctly, today should be the first day of normal holiday.


    [Liu Yangyang]: Oh, don''t you know, brother Han!


    [Liu Yangyang]: let me tell you, our school is just too humane and kind this time!


    [Liu Yangyang]: you didn''t come the next day. We were supposed to arrive at school on time the next day. Guess what?


    As soon as she got to the class, Mrs. Wang came to inform her that the school decided to take a holiday one day in advance for the sake of safety of students'' holidays. Everyone could go home after all the homework had been memorized.


    [Liu Yangyang]: everyone was crazy at that time.


    Originally, Liu Yangyang also envied his brother Han can have a holiday "8 days of happiness", who knows, their happiness unexpectedly also came so suddenly.


    After that, Liu Yangyang sent several messages, probably saying that their school is better than others'' schools and more considerate than other schools.


    Su Han didn''t care.


    However, looking at Liu Yangyang''s previous hair, Su Han''s eyes drooped slightly, flashed a touch of doubt, and subconsciously glanced at Lu Shao next to him.


    At this time, Lu Shao glanced at Su Han beside him.


    "You have to do what you have to do until you don''t have the ability to keep everyone from talking." Lu Shao Shen voice said, but with a bit serious tone.


    "Cut, preach!" Su Han replied impolitely.


    This guy really does not miss any chance to preach! Why, is it really addictive to be the head of the family?


    Don''t ask if he agrees? Ask your mother if you agree.


    Su Han said in the heart is not satisfied, however, or indifferent to put away the mobile phone.


    Don''t get me wrong. He took the mobile phone, just because Liu Yangyang was too annoying to take the goods. He didn''t have a half dime relationship with Lu Shao.


    ¡­¡­


    "Su Han."


    "Why?"


    "Your mother is next."


    "I know."


    In fact, without Lu Shao''s warning, Su Han had already begun to focus on the stage by the time of the 13th and 14th, silently counting how many more people would come to Suran.


    "Next is contestant No. 17, Su ran, who will also play the assigned repertoire Chapter 5 in C major"


    with the announcer''s announcement, the stage lights are dim.


    In the dark, a string of ethereal notes flowed out. The next second, a beam of light fell on the stage, illuminating the piano in the middle of the stage.The woman in front of the piano, with long hair on her head and a long white dress, is simple, solemn and experienced.


    "How beautiful!"


    Vaguely, you can also hear someone in the audience area make a burst of low voice exclamation, but, the next second, it is covered by the continuous sound of the piano.


    This part of Su rantan is a program determined in advance by the program group.


    Before that, the program team decided in advance four piano pieces, each group of six contestants to complete one of them.


    Although such rules are formulated for the purpose of program effect, they have certain reference value.


    After all, although the same song is different, it is very intuitive to stop one after another.


    This should be the first time that Su Han saw Su ran play the piano. Although Su ran used to play the piano occasionally at home, it was mostly a string of notes.


    As she is now, Su Han has never seen this woman play the piano in a serious and solemn way on the stage.


    For a moment, I was stunned.


    Su Han: so, can this woman be like this?


    "My mom plays much better than the others." Expression Leng Leng for a moment, Su Han lowered the voice, said.


    No matter whether he has a son or not, he always insists on his point of view: Su Ran is the best and does not accept any refutation.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao nods slightly, express approval.


    However, immediately, but some disdain ground looked at Su Han: "listen quietly."


    Su Han is the first time. Mr. Lu, it is not the first time.


    Although I have listened to the piano music of Su Ran''s hair countless times before, it is the first time for Lu Shao to watch Su ran perform like this on the spot.


    Sure enough, as he thought.


    No, it should be said that it is more beautiful than he once imagined.


    ¡­¡­


    The song was over, and there was a lot of applause.


    At a time when many on-site audiences and even judges felt that this should be the best time for today''s live performance, Su Ran''s next song gave everyone a greater surprise.


    "Home" is the on-the-spot proposition for Su ran.


    This round of competition, although it is a live proposition, but there is no stipulation that it must be original. Therefore, in order to avoid the "scene of traffic accident", most of the participants will quickly select a piano music that is slightly in line with the proposition to play.


    Because it is the live confirmation of the repertoire, there is not too much preparation time. It can be said that most of the players'' performance of the second part is a little dull, much worse than the previous part.


    The judge thought that Su ran would do the same.


    However, when a pleasant sound of the piano sounded, people gradually realized that this should be an original work, and, obviously, it was composed on the spot!


    Sometimes the sound is light, sometimes slow, sometimes with a sense of tension and urgency. At first, it seems to be very casual, but gradually, it is these notes that seem to be casual, but gradually connected, as if to build a complete subject.


    Like a story, like many stories, these stories are not all good, not all bad, but put together, but it makes people feel extremely warm, that kind of happiness is almost transmitted to everyone''s heart through music.


    In music, Su Ran is a genius, and has always been.


    However, if you want to make a complete music work, only skill and talent is not enough. Emotion is also a very important factor in the period.


    Su ran, who had been living at home all the year before, had not much feelings except for her enthusiasm for delicious food.


    Therefore, with the advice of an older generation, Su ran often went to see a variety of emotional dramas in order to enrich the feelings of her music works.


    This time, however, is different.


    No longer need the emotional blessing of some dog blood emotional drama, Su ran can make a work with full emotion.


    And it''s better than any song in the past.


    A piece of music, ending with a light and pleasant note.


    "This song, for my big boy." Su ran, with a smile on her face, can''t help but say at the end of the song.


    Even in Su Ran''s cognition, her son is not at the scene.


    But I don''t know. As soon as she said this, a teenager in the audience almost couldn''t help standing up.


    After the excitement, Su Han turned his head and looked at the people beside his eyes and picked his eyebrows very much.


    However, when Su Han is about to say something, Su ran on the stage smiles again and adds: "give it to his father too."


    Su ran doesn''t know why she suddenly said this sentence.


    However, at a certain moment, when she thinks of Su Han, Su ran naturally comes up with two figures, one big and one small.


    I don''t know how much shock and stimulation he brought to the father and son on stage, especially Mr. Lu, who has always been good at emotional control.After finishing the competition, Su ran gets up, bows to the stage, and then exits the stage.


    ¡­¡­


    When Su ran comes back to the backstage, she sees two people standing on the left and right outside the rest room for a moment. The whole person is in a daze.


    "You?"


    "Come to meet you!" Without waiting for Lu Shao to open his mouth, Su Han has already said one step ahead. Looking at Su Ran''s pair of eyes, there is never a twinkle.


    However, the next second, Su Han quickly turned over the body.


    "It''s getting late. Go back quickly." With his back to Su ran, Su Han subconsciously moves a few steps toward the exit.


    "What''s wrong with him?" Su ran Leng Leng Leng, looking to the side of Lu Shao asked.


    How do you feel that today''s son is so awkward, it''s a little strong


    "Nothing," Lu Shao smiles and looks at Su ran tenderly, saying, "don''t worry."


    "Yes," Su ran nodded and said, "have you come here like this


    "Take you back." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says with burning eyes. The answer is almost as like as two peas.


    Su ran


    She retracted her judgment.


    Today, it''s not the son who has a problem, it''s that both of them are not normal.


    Was it just her performance and the last sentence that these two people actually heard?


    Su ran suddenly reacts and guesses in her heart.


    It''s just


    Su Han will be like this. She can be understood as a mother.


    But Lu Shao It should not be.


    With a trace of doubt, Su ran and the two "problem" father and son all the way back to the hotel.


    At the door of the room, he looks at Lu Shao, who is still straight in front of Su ran and obviously does not intend to go back to his own room consciously. Su Han frowns and stares at Lu Shao with warning. After leaving a sentence "I''m going to do my homework first," she opens the door and enters the room.


    Lu Shao and Su ran are still in the corridor.


    "Thank you today." Su ran looks at Lu Shao, smiles gratefully and says.


    On the one hand, we should thank others for helping to look at Su Han, and on the other hand, we should also thank Lu Shao for taking Su han to pick him up.


    After that, she doesn''t hear Lu Shao''s voice. Su ran raises her head in some doubt and looks at the other party again. Then she finds that Lu Shao is looking straight at herself. In her eyes, she seems to have a lot to say.


    "Xiaoran."


    "Yes?"


    "Thank you for saying that on stage today." Lu Shao said.


    After hearing this, Su Ran is stunned and says in secret: I really heard that. I don''t know how these two people got admission tickets.


    However, think about it, with Lu Shao''s ability, it seems that it is not difficult to get a ticket.


    "It''s just that I felt it all at once." Su ran smiles and says.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao also hung out a smile.


    "So, did you accept me?" Lu Shao asked.


    "What?"


    "Accept my presence." Looking at Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao explains, but there is a trace of unprecedented tension in her tone.


    Accept Lu Shao''s existence?


    Su ran ponders the meaning of Lu Shao''s words in her heart.


    He''s the father of a child who suddenly jumps out?


    Think about it. Su ran thinks Lu Shao should mean this, so she says to Lu Shao in a very positive tone: "of course."


    Smell speech, Lu Shao whole person is a shock, looking at Su ran, almost the next second, all the excitement and excitement of the heart are about to gush out.


    But at this time, listen to Su ran again: "you are su Han''s father originally."


    "What''s more," Su ran looked at Lu Shao with a smile and said, "you''re a good father."


    Lu Shao:!


    "No


    "Ah?"


    "That''s not what I want to say." For the first time, Lu Shao''s tone was so breathless.


    I don''t know why. Facing Lu Shao at the moment, Su ran suddenly panics.


    Vaguely, she seems to have guessed what the other party is trying to say, but subconsciously, Su ran doesn''t want the other party to talk about it.


    "Lu..."


    Despite Su Ran''s obvious intention of interrupting, Lu Shao continued to say word by word: "nothing about Su Han. I just want to know that for me, you..."


    In the middle of the conversation, he was interrupted by the phone ring.


    Look at the mobile phone call tips, Lu Shao eyes across a touch of anger.


    The next second, he hung up without hesitation.


    "Su ran."


    "Well, Mr. Lu, you''d better answer the phone first."


    "Good night, then." Su ran doesn''t give Lu Shao a chance to speak at all, so she slams the door.


    Looking at the closed door, the corner of Lu Shao''s mouth pursed into a straight line, and the burning heat in his eyes had already been replaced by chagrin.After standing outside Su Ran''s room for a long time, Lu Shao finally turned and left when he heard someone coming over there.


    I didn''t go back to my room.


    Walking in the corridor, he took out his mobile phone and looked at the missed call. Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a very dangerous look.


    Lu Boyang

 Chapter 62

    In the room on the top floor of the hotel, looking at Lu Shao sitting on the sofa without expression, Lu Boyang wiped his sweat in silence.


    What''s going on? Why do you feel the air in the room is a little thin.


    Lu Boyang secretly took a glance at Lu Shao, and could not help murmuring to himself.


    Although the third uncle looks calm and calm, he has grown up under the "oppression" of Lu''s parents'' year. Lu Boyang knows very well that this state of his third uncle is the most terrifying.


    However, he didn''t seem to have done anything to upset the third uncle.


    Lu Boyang thought to himself.


    "Well, uncle, I went to the award ceremony in s city a few days ago, so I came here two days late." Lu Boyang explained with great caution.


    After thinking about it, it seems that this is the only thing.


    But he didn''t know that the third uncle would come to n city before! You know, he must have been waiting on him.


    It''s just


    What''s the third uncle doing here.


    Thinking of this problem, Lu Boyang''s brain suddenly flashed, and his eyes widened to look at Lu Shao.


    "Uncle, if you come here, it won''t be..." Lu Boyang asked: "Xiao Qi''s mother also came to participate in this competition?"


    Otherwise, Lu kept so many documents and projects in city B that he did not deal with them, but he came to n city at this time, asking for the competition flow sheet and the spectator tickets, and asked him to move the competition time back one day


    Most importantly, I brought my son with me!


    On hearing this, Lu Shao did not answer Lu Boyang''s question. Instead, he raised his eyes slightly and swept Lu Boyang in front of him and sipped his mouth slightly.


    "Did you do well in Shengding entertainment?" Lu Shao opened his mouth and asked. He could not hear any emotion in his calm tone.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Boyang was stunned.


    I didn''t understand why the third uncle suddenly asked such a question.


    Suddenly concerned about his nephew''s achievements?


    It seems that the atmosphere is not like now.


    "Well, not bad." Lu Boyang stiff neck, said.


    "Is it?" Lu Shao picked his eyebrows and said, "since it''s done well, then do it well."


    Lu Boyang? That''s it. Is this encouragement given by the third uncle?


    Lu Boyang looked confused.


    "Oh, I will."


    Just when Lu Boyang thought that Lu Shao would "retire" in the next second, he heard Lu Shao say again: "before your Shengding entertainment fails, the Lu family will not provide you with any resources. As for the projects and industries of Lu family, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Also, go out and don''t say you''re from the Lu family."


    "Do you understand?" Lu Shao raised his eyes and asked.


    "Er Yes I don''t really understand.


    Third uncle means that unless he goes bankrupt, he will not be the Lu family?


    Did he get kicked out of the house in disguise?


    Lu Shao would have cried if he hadn''t adapted to his uncle''s "devil like" education mode from childhood to adulthood.


    However, Lu Boyang quickly found out the key to the problem from Lu Shao''s words.


    Therefore, it can''t be said that they are from the Lu family. They are still a family at home.


    Lu Boyang grabbed the last straw, but the next second, he heard Lu Shao throw out a sentence: "go back to B city, move your things to your own residence."


    Lu Boyang:!


    What did he do wrong! If this is the experience given by the third uncle, this experience is too cruel!


    Lu Boyang wants to Tucao, but in the face of the gaze from the big devil, Lu Boyang make complaints about it.


    "Well, when it''s over here, I''ll move back." Lu Boyang nodded with constipation on his face.


    These days, he has to saddle himself in front of the third uncle and deliver tea and water.


    Maybe when the third uncle is in a good mood, he will take it back.


    Moreover, he has to see who Xiao Qi''s mother is.


    To tell you the truth, the first time Lu Shao paid so much attention to a person, Lu Boyang became more curious about Su Han''s biological mother.


    What kind of powerful woman can make the iron trees of their old Lu family bloom?


    Lu Boyang was thinking about it. Before he could continue to ask the question, Lu Shao had already got up from the sofa and was ready to leave.


    "Why, uncle, you don''t live here?" Lu Boyang asked curiously.


    "Mr. Lu."


    Lu Boyang


    "And, go back to city B today."


    Lu Boyang


    Once again, I felt the cold from the family.


    Lu Shao left from the top floor and went downstairs in diameter.


    Standing at the door of Su Ran''s room, Lu Shao''s eyes sank, and a flicker of hesitation flashed in his eyes.


    Finally, or droop the eye son, turned to open the door of his room.In the room, Su Han is looking at the mobile phone, see Lu Shao back, also learn Lu Shao before the appearance picked eyebrows.


    "HISHI, so you failed?" Su Han sneered at Lu Shao and asked.


    Well, he guessed that this guy would fail. That''s bad.


    Su Han moved his eyes, and a touch of disgust flashed through his eyes.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao''s eyes is a sink.


    "How do you know I didn''t succeed?" Lu Shao glanced at Su Han and asked in a cold voice.


    Su Han: of course I know!


    If Lu Shao really succeeded, that woman would not have reacted like this.


    With a sneer, Su Han''s eyes fell on the mobile phone screen again.


    His dialogue with Su Ran is still open.


    [Su]: son, I ask you a very serious question.


    [Su]: No, I have a question. Just ask me.


    [cold]:?


    If, I mean if, you can only choose one Guardian between Mr. Lu and me, who would you choose.


    Looking at the latest news from Su ran, Su Han frowned slightly.


    [cold]: no matter what reason, when, my choice will always be you.


    Su Han did not hesitate to dye her hair.


    Looking at Su Ran''s words and Lu Shao''s eyes, Su Han pursed her lips and her eyes flashed.


    "What did you say to my mother?" Su Han couldn''t help asking.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao takes off the hand of coat a meal.


    "Nothing." Lu Shao threw out a sentence lightly.


    I haven''t had time to say exactly.


    Just think of Su Ran''s reaction


    For the first time, Lu Shao felt that there was no bottom in his heart.


    "Cut, still say nothing, if not say anything, can make my mother so don''t see you?" Su Han said discontentedly.


    "You said your mother didn''t want to see me?" Lu Shao was stunned and frowned.


    "What am I lying to you for?"


    "If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself." Su Han hesitated for a moment, or in the mobile phone, just and Su Ran''s conversation to Lu Shao to see.


    I don''t care if Lu Shao will see the sentence back.


    That''s what he meant anyway.


    Always stand on that woman''s side.


    As for Lu Shao.


    Well, if that woman is willing to accept it, he can''t help it. It''s just that if Su ran doesn''t accept Lu Shao, it doesn''t matter to him.


    Looking at the conversation between mother and son on the mobile phone, especially Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao''s eyes sank and a touch of frustration flashed across her face.


    Not to be disappointed.


    After all, Lu Shao and Su Han are different.


    No matter how smart and mature Su Han is, he is only a 13-year-old child. Some emotions are not yet understood by Su Han.


    But Lu Shao can understand.


    Vaguely, he could feel it.


    Su ran doesn''t hate him or reject him, but she never thinks about it.


    So, today, his attitude should be to frighten the other party.


    Thinking of the moment when Su ran went back to the room, the flash of panic on her face made Lu Shao drop her eyes slightly.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu Shao didn''t guess wrong. Su ran was really frightened.


    To be exact, he was frightened by Lu Shao''s sudden attitude.


    Su Ran has never seen Lu Shao like that before. Su ran feels strange to Lu Shao. The key is that she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Although the mother and child solo for so long, Su Ran''s dog blood emotional drama these years is not for nothing.


    So, vaguely, Su ran seems to have guessed Lu Shao''s meaning.


    but£¡


    Guess and can accept, it''s totally different, OK!


    For a long time, music is Su Ran''s whole life. Apart from making her favorite music, she occasionally improves her life. She never thinks about adding any extra items to her life.


    For example, finding a boyfriend or even getting married is never considered by Su ran.


    If it wasn''t for crossing into the world by accident and being forced to have another son, and the son is so painful, Su ran didn''t even expect to have a son around her.


    But Lu Shao is different from Su Han.


    Lu Shao is not a person Su Ran has to accept.


    Su Ran has always had a simple idea.


    Su Han is still her baby son. As for Lu Shao, this extra father would be very good if he could give Su Han the part of his father''s love so that his son would not turn black into a villain.


    As for whether or not to accept Lu Shao''s family business after that, it is entirely Su Han''s own idea.


    And she and Lu Shao, one is the father of the child, the other is the mother of the child, the relationship between each tube, completely no conflict.There are some past memories and emotional entanglements between the couple who are married and divorced. There is no such relationship between her and Lu Shao.


    Including the events of that night, except Su Han, the only product that proved the real existence of that night''s events, neither the original body nor Lu Shao should have any memory. Therefore, when facing Lu Shao, Su ran did not feel embarrassed at all.


    Su ran thinks that this is very good, subconsciously does not want to change the current state of harmony.


    But today''s Lu Shao makes Su ran feel a little disobeyed.


    As for the inexplicable feeling in her heart, Su ran can''t say, and directly chooses to ignore it.


    Fortunately, my son is still on his side.


    Looking at the message that Su Han sends on the mobile phone, Su Ran''s face hangs a smile.


    If anything, she will take her son abroad.


    With this thought, Su Ran''s mood regained her calm again. She began to think about tomorrow''s game.


    ¡­¡­


    Sue''s on fire.


    With the first broadcast.


    Although this kind of piano competition is not a popular content, because youshengding entertainment, as the producer, has done a good job of publicity in the early stage, so the attention of this program is good at the beginning.


    The content of the first episode of the program is the scene in which 20 people play a song at the same time in the first round.


    There were a total of 200 contestants in that competition. Although the competition day was quite chaotic, the program team cut out a piece of each player''s performance when editing the video.


    Although the opportunity for everyone to leave the country is only a short time of no more than half a minute, Su Ran is very popular because of this short picture.


    At first, the audience noticed that Su ran was because of her beauty.


    Among the more than 200 performers, Su Ran''s beauty can definitely rank in the top three, and even in the first place, there are many people standing.


    After that, we found that in the "spectacular" scene of 20 contestants playing the piano together, Su Ran''s performance was very stable, and there was no mistake at all.


    Even after seeing Su Ran''s performance, some netizens recognized that Su ran was the very powerful composer in the original "Yu Le Le Le event".


    She has beauty and strength. In this way, Su ran gains a large number of fans without knowing it.


    Xu Xiaoli used the power of the studio to suppress the heat caused by the previous video.


    However, this time is different. This time it is a webcast program, which is supposed to be exposure.


    And Su Ran is so inexplicably angry.


    Su ran was not too surprised by this. After all, there are always a few people who get angry on variety shows.


    However, the heat brought by this kind of program is not what Su ran wanted.


    She is not a net star, and she does not intend to be a star. She is a musician who depends on her works. What does she want to do with such popularity.


    A musician, want to take out to let people see only works, and their own, quietly stand behind the music is good.


    What''s more, the purpose of Su Ran''s participation in this competition is only for the letter of recommendation from the final winner.


    Fortunately, the popularity of this kind of traffic is out of date very quickly. If it is not hyped later, the heat will soon drop. Su ran thinks that when the program is over, please ask Yu Lele studio to help suppress the heat.


    At that time, she will be able to continue to be the master of her high price.


    Su Ran''s idea is very good, but it ignores the speed of public opinion.


    On the Internet about the piano competition, about Su ran hot topic, a piece of news came out.


    The content of this post includes: Su ran was a rich young lady. She was a girl of a rich family. She pestered the young Dong of the Song family and persecuted his girlfriend. After that, she did a lot of wicked things and was expelled from her family. Then she became a wine maid


    Although the content of this post is true and false, no doubt, if it was not for the people who had known about it and even knew Su ran and the Su family, they would not have written this post at all.

 Chapter 63

    It was su Xue who posted the post.


    At that time, Su Ran''s work was exposed, which greatly humiliated the Su family in the whole circle. Under the pressure of song Zeyu, the Su family finally chose to drive Su ran out of the house.


    The Su family wanted to be ashamed. They didn''t want people to know that they had driven Su ran out of the house, and they didn''t want outsiders to know that Su ran belonged to their family.


    Therefore, before Su ran left the Su family, the owner of the Su family used his power to directly clean up the relationship between Su ran and the Su family.


    After that, Su Xue became the daughter of Su family.


    The purpose of all this is to whitewash the peace.


    But it worked well.


    At least, the Su family has lost Su Ran''s "stain" and black history.


    Although the later Su family was suppressed by song''s enterprises and forced to move to foreign markets, as a young lady of the Su family, Su Xue had a very good life these years.


    With the financial resources of the Su family, her overseas singing career is developing well.


    Everyone forgets Su ran, including Su Xue.


    At first, she thought that Su ran, the grass bag lady without family support, had already died in the corner.


    Until last time, Su ran was seen again in Lele studio.


    In private heart, Su Xue doesn''t want to let Su family know Su Ran''s existence.


    So, that time, after meeting Su ran, Su Xue did not disclose Su Ran''s news to the Su family or even anyone else.


    Originally, Su Xue thought it was like this, but she didn''t expect that Su ran appeared in her sight again. It was in such a way that the whole network became popular.


    Su Xue''s idea is very simple.


    Su Ran is now popular all over the network. Although this kind of traffic may only be temporary, it is likely to be seen by the people of the Su family.


    She was not sure whether the Su family would make any idea of recognizing her daughter even though she knew that Su ran was still alive and she seemed to be doing well.


    After all, the Su family''s business in the overseas market has basically not been able to get along in recent years. This time, they need something to boost their momentum when they come back home for development.


    The family card is very good.


    Therefore, what Su Xue can do is to let Su ran become a "stain" again. When the time comes, let alone recognize it. I''m afraid that Su''s family will avoid Su ran.


    It is not impossible to even attack Su ran secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    This time, Su Xue used the trumpet to disclose the news, and then contacted several water army studios to stir up the topic.


    However, after all, it''s an unknown trumpet. Who knows if it''s black powder that is deliberately made up for the sake of black?


    Moreover, to be honest, this black material is a little strange. I''m afraid even marisu dog blood TV series dare not shoot like this these days.


    Therefore, although the attention of this post is very high, actually the people who believe in it are not too many.


    This post was really popular the next night.


    A user named Lin Xinger forwarded the post and attached a paragraph.


    "Everyone is young and ignorant. I hope everyone can put down the past and live a good life now. /Smile "


    as soon as this microblog was published, the whole network was in uproar.


    Who is Lin Xinger?


    Mrs. song''s Group Chairman''s wife, is not the victim''s girlfriend of song''s young Dong in the post!


    In the past few years, both in the business district of B city and on the Internet are very active, but in recent years, rarely in public places on the road.


    But at the moment, Lin xing''er suddenly appeared again. Although the meaning in this word is: let the past pass, don''t care.


    But no doubt, the words of Mrs. song directly confirmed that something really happened between these three people.


    The protagonist of this story has come out to claim directly, who dares to say that the content of that post is fake!


    For a while, the word "Su ran" became the representative of shameless and black hearted lotus.


    Fortunately, Su Ran is preparing for the competition in n city without much microblogging, and the previous microblog has no popularity.


    Otherwise, Su Ran''s Micro blog may have been occupied by various water forces, "passers-by", "melon eating people" and "righteous men".


    But such a big melon, not only linked to the recent network explosion of Su ran, but also related to the rich circle. If Su ran doesn''t look, it doesn''t mean others won''t see it.


    [eight classes and three Shuai]


    [Liu Yangyang]: brother Han! @Han, you go to see the Internet! Su black mother!


    Liu Yangyang in a small group of a few people @ Su Han, if not for his hometown rub net speed is too poor, he would not be unable to play games, boring brush news.


    And then I got a lot of bad comments about Su ran.


    Liu Yangyang, a boy of the age of Liu Yangyang, will not pay attention to what happened in the song clan and the rich circle in the past. He does not know who Lin Xinger is. He only knows what he knows.Su Han, as well as Su Han''s father and mother, the family of three is good.


    What wine, what and other women strong song''s young Dong, this kind of bullshit, you can see is false, also do not know how can have so many brain damage believe!


    So, seeing these, Liu Yangyang''s first reaction is that Su''s mother is black, the second reaction is to quickly find his brother Han.


    [shuaibidu]: I saw that too. Are all those people on the Internet mentally disabled?


    [Han]: is there a link.


    [Shuai BIDU]: Yes, I''ll send it to you.


    [Shuai BIDU]: [link]


    the image of the goddess was destroyed, and the fire burned up? ¡·


    looking at the link from Du Wentao, Su Han frowned and opened the full text.


    The content of the article is almost the same as that in the previous post, but there are a lot of so-called deep pickling descriptions.


    One by one, Su Han''s face became more and more black.


    I almost dropped my cell phone.


    Is this Lin Xinger the wife of the slag man whose surname is song?


    Then these two people can''t see Su ran, right? That''s why we spread those on the Internet!


    Su ran liked that scum man, Su Han knew, but what was said in the post ¡õ ¡õ! Pour sulfuric acid Su Han didn''t believe it at all.


    It is impossible for Su ran to do these things.


    Even in the past


    In the past, even if the woman was not so good to him, even if many behaviors were not looked up to, she could never do such a thing.


    Those two scum scum!


    Su Han gnawed his teeth and cursed in the dark.


    About wine


    He knew that woman had done that kind of work before.


    However, I don''t think about who did harm to her. If it wasn''t for the scum man, Su ran wouldn''t be too upset and indulged in degeneration.


    Su Han knows that the last thing Su ran wants to remember is the past.


    If, if that woman saw things on the Internet, she would be very sad


    In the past, I was hurt by that scum man. Now, do you want to do it again?


    Thinking of this, Su Han suddenly panicked. He quickly jumped out of bed, ran out and knocked on the door of Su Ran''s room.


    "What? What time is it and you haven''t gone to bed yet Looking at her son standing at the door, Su ran said in surprise.


    "That, me, I''ll go to bed in a minute."


    "Mom..." Su Han looks at Su ran and opens his mouth, but suddenly he doesn''t dare to say what he wanted to say.


    "Well, do you have a match tomorrow?"


    "Well, tomorrow is a 12-in-6 game." After tomorrow''s game, there will be a two-day break before we enter the quarter finals.


    "Are you well prepared Su Han asked, but her eyes were nervously staring at every expression change on Su Ran''s face.


    I''m afraid that there is any trace of impropriety on this woman''s face.


    "Not bad." It''s rare that a son who is music blind can still care about his own game. Su ran smiles and says.


    Looking at the expression on Su Ran''s face, Su Han felt a little relieved.


    The secret way, this woman, such a big heart, should not have seen those on the Internet.


    "Well, you should prepare well for the game. Don''t be distracted. Don''t waste your time brushing your cell phone or surfing the Internet." Su told Su to stare cautiously.


    But I don''t know. Su ran already knows about those things on the Internet.


    The reason why Su ran was able to prepare for the competition at ease was not because she had a big heart, but because as a person who had read the original work before, she had seen the more tragic ending of "Su ran" in the novel. To this extent, Su ran was also mentally prepared.


    And it''s not that you haven''t seen the so-called cyber violence.


    In this world, Su ran, a pianist less than 20 years old, became famous at one stroke and was as famous as other great masters. Su ran experienced more criticism and more cyber violence.


    Now, for the Internet, she has been able to accept more quietly.


    Some truth, the more you explain at this time, will only lead to more abuse and criticism, it is better to ignore.


    The only thing that makes Su ran feel relieved is that she has a son about her past "Suran". All kinds of things about Su Han have always been a secret, and not many people know it.


    I''m afraid even men and women don''t know.


    Fortunately, this time, all the information, did not mention Su Han.


    That''s good.


    Su Ran''s only fear is that her son will be affected by this incident.


    Thinking that Su Han usually goes online, except for playing games occasionally, it seems that she never pays attention to those boring gossip news. However, Su Ran is not worried that her son will know about these things online.


    "Then I''ll go back, you go to bed early and don''t brush your cell phone." Su Han looks at Su ran uneasily again, and says with a pretence of calm.


    "And..." After two steps, Su Han suddenly stopped and said, "don''t be afraid of anything. I will protect you."Oh, yo!


    Son, that''s so handsome!


    Seeing Su Han close the door with a bang, Su ran explodes the fireworks in her heart.


    It''s just


    How can such a sentence pop up abruptly?


    Su Ran''s secret way.


    The next second.


    Su ran suddenly thinks of the tension on Su Hangang''s face, which she tries to cover up.


    Su Han.


    It''s not that I have seen something on the Internet


    Then, Su Han specially came to ask her not to brush her mobile phone. Didn''t you want her to know about the Internet? And want to protect her?


    Thinking of this, Su Ran''s heart is suddenly moved.


    At the same time, I also feel that the people who have the potential to become villains in the future are really different. They are only 12 years old, and they are so calm.


    This does not seem like her.


    Thinking about Su Han Gang''s performance as a little man, Su ran can''t help but feel a little worried.


    After all, a 13-year-old is too impulsive.


    Why don''t you let his dad watch him?


    Back in the room, Su Han is really still concerned about this matter.


    In the group, Su Han again @ Du Wentao and Liu Yangyang.


    [Han]: are there any ways to make the comments and posts on the Internet disappear?


    [Liu Yangyang]: Er, report the relevant remarks? complaint? Or apply for deletion?


    [shuaibidu]: too much. It doesn''t make much sense to report. Besides, I feel like there''s a water army with rhythm.


    [Liu Yangyang]: what should I do? We''re looking for the Navy, too?


    After all, he is only a 13-year-old boy. In the face of such an incident, he can think of only a limited number of solutions.


    Where can I find it?


    [Liu Yangyang]: Penguin Group Search? Some treasure?


    [shuaibidu]: do you think it''s reliable? Besides, where did we get the money?


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the conversation in the group, Su Han frowned and exited from wechat.


    Those comments that you click on again.


    Although many of these comments are false, Su Han can''t help but want to take them back.


    Han: don''t you people use your brains? Do you believe this kind of brainless fake news?


    Editor.


    Hair


    Not waiting for Su han to send this sentence out, he was stopped by Lu Shao who came back from outside.


    "Don''t be stupid." Lu Shao interrupted Su Han and said in a cold voice, with a trace of sternness in his eyes.


    Then, without waiting for Su han to refute, Lu Shao again said, "and, how much do you think you can do with one sentence?"


    "I..."


    "What else can I do?" Su Han glared at Lu Shao angrily and roared.


    "In fact, you can''t do anything." Lu Shao told the truth cruelly.


    "You


    "I will deal with this matter," Lu Shao said.


    "As for you," Lu Shao said with a cold look at Su Han. "Don''t make trouble, and don''t make any comments on the Internet."


    For Lu Shao''s words, Su Han wanted to refute, but there was no way to refute.


    Holding his fist tightly, Su Han bit his teeth and hung his head.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "That''s my business." Lu Shao threw his hand on the sofa and walked towards the door.


    "I''ll give you another lesson. When things happen, learn to be calm." Before leaving, Lu Shao dropped another word.


    Just, the mouth says so, wait to walk out of the room, Lu Shao oneself can not be so calm.


    On Mr. Lu''s face, for the first time, there was no cover up anger.


    Lu Shao rings the doorbell of Su Ran''s room until he suppresses his anger.


    "Lu Shao?" Looking at the person at the door, Su Ran is surprised.


    She was just trying to find the other party, but she just sent a wechat in the past, and the other party didn''t reply.


    "Well, things about the Internet..."


    "I know." Without waiting for Su ran to open his mouth, Lu Shao said first.


    "You don''t have to worry about things on the Internet. I''ll take care of other things." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says firmly.


    "And, Su Han, you can rest assured."


    I don''t know whether it''s because I know that Lu Shao is a dog for male owners, or whether it''s too reliable for the other person to feel for himself all the time.


    After hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su ran believes that the other party can solve the trouble.


    "Protect Su Han from being affected." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says seriously.


    "Good." In fact, in the first time of the outbreak of time, Lu Shao had ordered his men to block all news about Su Han.¡­¡­


    Lu Shao did not stop at Suran''s gate, nor did he return to his room. Instead, he went directly to the business suite on the top floor.


    He didn''t want his anger at the moment to affect those two people.


    At the moment, Zhou Fu is already waiting in the room.


    "Sir."


    "Got it?"


    "Yes, it has been found that Lin Xinger is in Z province. This is the specific address." With that, Zhou Fu handed a piece of paper to Lu Shao.


    It has been rumored that Lin Xinger is recuperating in M country, but in fact, Lin Xinger returned home as early as a month or two ago.


    "In addition, we also found that two hours ago, chairman song also went to Z city without using a private plane."


    "Z City?" Lu Shao sneered, his eyes flashed a look of killing, and then said: "that''s convenient."


    "Don''t let them go."


    "Yes." Zhou Fu should say that he has been trained to smile when meeting people. At the moment, his face is full of anger.


    Soong, I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    As for song Zeyu, he should be looking for Lin Xinger now.


    Zhou Fu didn''t guess wrong.


    At the moment, song Zeyu did find Lin Xinger in a high-grade house in Z city.


    "Lin Xinger, are you crazy?" Song Zeyu glared at the fragile woman in front of him.


    At the beginning, he was forced by the poor look of this woman.


    Fragile?


    Ah, can frailty know how to use his and Lu Boyang''s power to do so many things?


    Song Zeyu admits that Lin Xinger after his marriage let him down, and that he is very dissatisfied with his actions after becoming the wife of song.


    He left Lin Xinger in the M country, eyes out of boredom, has been the greatest kindness to this woman.


    However, I didn''t expect that the woman was still restless. She not only secretly ran back to China, but also caused him so much trouble.


    "What''s wrong with me?" In the face of song Zeyu''s anger, Lin Xinger appears very calm: "it''s just telling the truth on the Internet."


    "Why, you hurt that old lover of yours, do you feel heartache?"


    Of course, Lin Xinger knows that song Zeyu doesn''t care about Su ran at all, but "Su ran" has always been a thorn in her throat.


    Once upon a time, the publicity and aggressiveness of that Miss Su family made Lin xing''er very unhappy.


    After that, although Su ran was ruined, she became the wife of the chairman of the board of directors of the Song family. However, the marriage she got was not what she expected.


    The misfortune of marriage life, let Lin Xinger blame Su ran for all the spearheads and misfortunes.


    If it wasn''t for Su ran, who was humble to the dust and didn''t feel any sense of accomplishment when she was sent to m country by song Zeyu, Lin Xinger might still not let Su ran go.


    She was on the Internet to see the original Su ran that video to sneak back.


    At the beginning of three people''s entanglement, she is not happy, with what Su ran that bitch better!


    "Lin xing''er!"


    Lin Xinger''s words let song Zeyu''s heart flash a strange feeling, as if something is about to come out, but more is anger.


    This crazy woman, does she know what a mess she has made!


    Thinking of Su ran, song Zeyu had to think of Lu Shao that morning.


    There is a kind of intuition, song Zeyu feels that this matter will not end so simply


    "What? I was wrong? " Looking at Song Zeyu, Lin Xinger became more and more excited: "if it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have given it to you in the hotel. We would have walked into the palace of marriage normally, instead of saying that the mother depends on the son and will not be despised by your family!"


    "Is it wrong for me to revenge on her?"


    "Lin xing''er." Song Zeyu suddenly looks at Lin Xinger coldly.


    "Do you think the things you did were seamless?"


    "You", hear song Zeyu''s words, Lin Xinger suddenly in the heart a fluster: "what do you mean?"


    "Why do you think I won''t touch you after that day?"


    "Why? Say it Asked this, Lin Xinger suddenly became a little hysterical.


    This is the biggest knot in her heart for so many years.


    At first, it was because she was pregnant. Then what happened after that?


    Is it because song Zeyu knows those things?


    Lin xing''er suddenly turned pale.


    Sure enough, song Zeyu''s next sentence was: "because you make me sick."


    "I''m sick? "Ha ha", Lin xing''er suddenly appeared Crazy: "I''m disgusted, Su ran that bitch is not disgusting? You forget what she did to me? "


    "She''s at least more magnanimous than you are." Song Zeyu gritted his teeth and sneered.


    Yes, Su ran didn''t take advantage of Miss Su''s identity to bully Lin Xinger and give Lin Xinger a loop son. But was there no result that Lin Xinger deliberately enlarged?What''s more, the "Su ran" used to be more of a slapstick, at least in Song Zeyu''s view.


    Even the original so-called medicine, it seems that is not so simple.


    Yes, Su Ran is arrogant and stupid.


    However, sometimes song Zeyu even wondered if he had chosen Su ran, would his family and marriage relationship be at least better than now?


    "You say she is more magnanimous than me! Song Zeyu, do you regret it! How dare you say that bitch is more magnanimous than me... "


    Facing Lin Xinger''s hysteria, song Zeyu doesn''t want to listen to it any more.


    "You do it yourself." Coldly dropped a word, told the people to watch Lin xing''er.


    Song Zeyu turned around and left.


    He has more important things to deal with.


    Regarding Su Ran''s incident, song Zeyu did not believe that Lu Shao would give up. Therefore, he must now go to city B to deal with possible incidents.


    Before Lu Shao''s revenge.


    However, song Zeyu did not know that Lu Shao''s Revenge had already begun.


    Not only Lin Xinger, but also he can''t leave Z city.


    On the other side, in the hotel room.


    "How many profitable projects does Soong have now?"


    "There are three more projects being launched, seven projects with stable profits and five investment projects."


    "I''ve got all the information you''ve been asked to investigate."


    "It''s all investigated."


    "En" Lu Shao nodded, and then said: "the information reported, let the Soong related projects stop in the shortest time. In addition, contact song''s partner to withdraw capital and start the acquisition plan of song''s group in an all-round way."


    "Yes, sir." Zhou Fuzheng said.


    Originally, according to Mr. Chen''s intention, these plans were completed in one year, and in the end, they will leave a trace of vitality to the Song family. In short, it will be left to the young master to practice in the future.


    He really can''t figure out why the Song family is so anxious to reincarnate.


    "Well "Sir," Zhou Fu couldn''t help but ask, "what about Ms. Su on the Internet?"


    "I''ll take care of that."

 Chapter 64

    night.


    Sheng Ding entertainment chairman''s office.


    It seems that Lu Boyang is not too surprised to receive a call from Lin Xinger at this time.


    Looking at the name displayed on the phone call prompt, Lu Boyang''s eyes flashed a bit bored, but finally got through the phone.


    Sure enough, as soon as the phone is connected, there are women''s complaints and crying.


    "Boyang, where are you?"


    "I, I am in a city." A little hesitation flashed through his eyes, said Lu Boyang.


    "How could you be in city a?"


    "On business."


    "Well, you know, I''m back home. Today, song Zeyu came here and said the first thing he said was that I was crazy!"


    "Where am I crazy? It''s him who chose to marry me after..."


    Listening to Lin Xinger''s crying, Lu Boyang frowned.


    It''s been many years. These are the contents of Lin Xinger''s crying.


    At first, Lu Boyang would love her, but after listening for a long time, the beautiful voice would become boring chanting sutras.


    "Xinger..." Lu Boyang sighs and interrupts Lin Xinger.


    "Have you ever thought that the failure of your marriage with song Zeyu is not just his reason."


    "Boyang, what do you mean? You mean I''m wrong? "


    "It''s very nice of you to give him an impression and understanding at the beginning, but in fact, it''s not." Lu Boyang said calmly.


    Even he could see that Lin Xinger was not so kind and simple as she was, let alone song Zeyu.


    As a half bystander, he could accept the incident objectively, but song Zeyu could not.


    Song Zeyu probably spent a lot of money to buy a piece of jade, and finally found out that it was actually a piece of A-goods.


    Lu Boyang''s words, but let the other end of the Lin xing''er completely broke out!


    "Ha ha, do you mean that song Zeyu is disappointed that I am not the kind little white flower in his mind?" Lin Xinger was angry and laughed wildly.


    "Lu Boyang, like song Zeyu, are you mentally ill?"


    "Ha ha, if I really don''t know anything about the Virgin Mary, do you think I can be promoted to the position of general manager secretary so quickly from a junior trainee of Song family? Do you think it''s reasonable to marry into the Song family? Do you think I can sit in the position of chairman song''s wife? "


    "Ha ha, what do you think reality is, fairy tale!"


    "Even if Lin Xinger is not kind, it is song Zeyu who is blind. Can you blame me?"


    "What''s more ridiculous is that song Zeyu dares to challenge me in front of me today!"


    "Why, does he think I''m hypocritical and Miss Su ran that bitch again? Even said that bitch is more honest than me


    Hearing Lin Xinger''s words, Lu Boyang, who had wanted to hang up the phone, looked at him.


    "Star son, you really can do it."


    What happened at that time has been turned to Su ran, who suffered all the consequences as a loser.


    Originally, Lu Boyang didn''t like Su ran, so he didn''t sympathize with him except for ignoring him.


    But he won''t hold on to the past grudges after the event.


    What''s more, more than ten years have passed.


    What Su ran did at that time is now in Lu Boyang''s mind, and even felt that it was just a young and unreasonable trifle.


    He admitted that when he saw Su ran in Shengding last time, he was very surprised and doubted Su Ran''s intention.


    However, it was later found that people had a good life and did not even have to worry about the past gratitude and resentment. Only then did Lu Boyang feel that he was narrow-minded.


    So, this time, Lu Boyang was surprised to see Su Ran''s name appear in the list of contestants, and even became popular in the first World War. However, Lu Boyang did not want to suppress Su ran.


    However, he didn''t expect that Lin Xinger would jump out at this time. In order to crack down on Su ran, he did not hesitate to blow up the events of that year.


    No wonder song Zeyu said Lin Xinger was crazy


    Lu Boyang frowned and ignored Lin xing''er''s roar on the phone and hung up the phone directly.


    After hanging up the phone, Lu Boyang rubbed his eyebrows a little tired.


    After all, it was the white moonlight in my heart


    With a sigh, Lu Boyang dialed the inside line and called Chen ang.


    "On the Internet about Su Ran''s public opinion, press a pressure." Lu Boyang ordered.


    To suppress the public opinion about Su ran, Lu Boyang thinks Lin Xinger has done too much, and more for the sake of the program.


    Hearing the speech, Chen ang also nodded in silence.


    Although Su Ran''s network has brought huge broadcast volume and traffic heat to the program, it is not a long-term solution after all.In the long run, it is not good for their program production. Besides, before that, Su ran was the hot winner of this competition.


    It''s just


    "An hour ago, the public opinion on Su ran on the Internet has been suppressed." What''s more, the way the other party presses down the heat is really something special.


    On the Internet, the whole incident is still there. However, Su Ran''s and malicious attacks have been cleaned up.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know who did it? " Lu Boyang asked curiously.


    In his mind, he guessed that it was made by Yu Lele studio, who had cooperated with Su ran before. However, the public opinion this time was too big. Obviously, a studio should not have such strength.


    "Well, it should be the Lu family." Chen ang hesitated for a moment and said.


    "Lu family?"


    Hearing the speech, Lu Boyang suddenly widened his eyes, full of incredible.


    "You mean my Lu family?"


    "Yes." Chen ang replied, but his surprise flashed across his face.


    Chairman, aren''t you from the Lu family? Why do you seem to know nothing about it?


    Previously, he also speculated that it was Lu Dong who made the move online.


    Because he didn''t want to be interpreted as forced white washing, he didn''t let Sheng Ding''s people do it, but used the power of Lu family.


    Now it seems that Lu Dong is more surprised than him?


    Lu Boyang is not only surprised, but also flustered!


    Use the power of the Lu family?


    Well, that really overestimates him.


    As people of the Lu family, several of them can move the assets and money of the Lu family. But the real strength of the Lu family is really only one person who can move. That is his third uncle, now the leader of the Lu family.


    Su ran came to n city to participate in the competition.


    His third uncle also brought Su han to n city. At present, it seems that he is very likely to watch Su Han''s mother''s competition.


    And!


    Su Han''s surname is Su!


    With so many coincidences put together, Lu Boyang doesn''t believe it is any coincidence.


    So, the only possibility is


    Suddenly, an incredible and terrible conjecture came out of my heart, which could be said anywhere.


    The expression on Lu Boyang''s face collapsed.


    "Mr. Lu?"


    "It''s OK. You go down first." He has to be quiet.


    Damn it, he can''t calm down!


    Su ran, his third uncle


    In this way, Su Ran has become his third aunt?!


    Thinking of this, Lu Boyang''s face suddenly became very strange.


    Before that, he would never have been able to connect the two men in any way.


    His third uncle, the Lord of the Lu family! It''s a man at the top of the food chain.


    Can su dye.


    Even if it was not su Ran''s fault, Su ran had such a past after all


    Wait!


    All of a sudden, Lu Boyang thought of last night, when Lu Shao looked at him, that kind of chilling eyes.


    What''s more, the third uncle asked him to go back to city B and move out of the main house. Was the purpose not to let Su ran see him?


    Thinking of this, Lu Boyang''s heart pounded.


    With the influence of the Lu family, it is easy to find out some things in those years.


    How to say, the third uncle probably already knew all the things of that year, and even knew what happened to Su ran later.


    That''s it! Third uncle actually accepted Su ran!


    "Well, it may be a coincidence. It may not be so clever..." Lu Boyang comforted himself.


    Indeed, recalling Su ran last time, and seeing Su ran in the show these times, Lu Boyang also feels that she is a very beautiful woman without knowing her past.


    But who let him know Su Ran''s past? And even have a lot of grudges with each other.


    Moreover, Lu Boyang could not connect Lu Shao with Su ran, especially when his third uncle knew Su Ran''s past.


    How much does a man like a woman before he chooses to accept her past?


    Lu Boyang thought it impossible.


    And, Su Han.


    How to explain the existence of Su Han?


    Last time I heard from Zhou Fu that Su ran was 73 years younger. In this case, 14 years ago, Su ran was not 18 years old, right?


    Vaguely, Lu Boyang''s brain came out with a more terrifying idea, but the next second he was pressed down.


    No!


    Grasping the above two bugs, Lu Boyang seems to have grasped the last straw and forced himself not to accept this fact.


    ¡­¡­


    However, in the early morning of the next day, a news completely extinguished the last little flame of hope in Lu Boyang''s heart.A message was sent directly from Lu''s microblog and then posted on the official website of Lu''s group.


    Lu V: I''ve known Xiaoran for many years, but I don''t know when the wife of the Lu family had those "stories"?


    As soon as the news came out, the whole network exploded.


    What''s going on?


    A wife of the chairman of the Song family came out yesterday. Today, even the owner of the Lu family has been killed directly!


    What the owner of the Lu family means is: is Su Ran''s real identity Lu Shao''s wife? The mother in charge of the Lu family?! And it is very likely that they have been married for many years. Those rumors on the Internet are nonsense at all?


    Also, if Su Ran is Mrs. Lu, those so-called rumors of wandering in the traffic light area will become a joke?


    Along with the authenticity of other revelations, it is doubtful.


    If anyone jumped out and said something about Lu Shao, some people might think it was su Ran''s washing white.


    But who is Lu Shao?


    People in power of the Lu family!


    There has been no news or news from the Lu family, which is a low-key.


    But the Lu family, its own weight is too big.


    The master of the Lu family would jump out for an unimportant person and lie about his marriage relationship?


    Who would believe it?


    Therefore, Lu Shao''s Micro blog was published.


    Almost everyone''s idea is: the big reversal of events.


    Later, the two pieces of news released by Lu''s official also dispelled the last bit of doubt of the crowd.


    The first piece of information released by Lu is about Su ran. Although some personal information is hidden, it records Su Ran''s resume from birth to high school.


    Judging from her resume, Su Ran''s parents seem to be just ordinary businessmen. Moreover, Su ran died unexpectedly when she was 15 years old.


    At least, it has nothing to do with the word "rich family".


    The previous rumor broke itself.


    Of course, Lu Shaonong didn''t have this identity information.


    To speak of it, thanks to the Su family.


    At that time, in order to make a clear relationship with Su ran, the Su family also covered up the fact that Su Ran''s parents died "accidentally" in a project of the Su family, and directly made a complete set of "identities" for Su ran and Su Ran''s father and mother.


    It has nothing to do with identity, Sue.


    After that, Lu Shao, as the owner of the Lu family, released the second message through Lu''s family: all the competition between Lu family and song''s group is limited to the commercial field. Please do not involve others.


    What does that mean?


    Because of the business competition with the Lu family, song took the opportunity to slander and attack the wife of the Lu family owner on the Internet?


    Combined with the recent crackdown on the Song family by the Lu family in various aspects, many melon friends feel that they are the truth.


    Originally thought it was a big dog blood love dispute, who knows, this melon eat to the end, actually will be the business competition between two big consortia!


    This melon is so good that people don''t want to eat any more.


    Immortal fight, capital competition, ordinary people still don''t watch.


    However, as for the fact that the wife of the Lu family had been hidden so deeply for so many years, and this time it was revealed by a wave of coquettish operation of Madame Dong song, many people expressed their feelings in the comment area: the difference between the rich and the local tyrants.


    After all, in the past few years, Lin Xinger and this lady song were frequent visitors to various parties and celebrity activities.


    Microblog dynamic is not less.


    But Madame Lu is quite mysterious, as mysterious as the Lu family.


    Just when people thought it was over, another boulder was thrown down.


    Lu''s official website issued a message: from now on, Lu will open a comprehensive acquisition plan for song''s group, including its subsidiaries, branches, fixed assets, real estate and various projects under investment.


    Generally eat melon netizens may not understand the weight of this news, only think that Lu everybody Zhu this is an angry for the beauty.


    But on the commercial field, but because of Lu Shao''s words, was aroused thousands of layers of spray.


    Competition in shopping malls is not uncommon, but as Lu Shao is, there are very few direct calls.


    What''s more, Master Lu means to kill the Song family directly!


    Business is not a matter of simple right and wrong.


    Since Song Zeyu took over the Song family, song''s development has been good in recent years. There are many enterprises that have project cooperation and capital exchanges with song''s, and even many people still hold part of song''s effective equity.


    Lu''s words are so sudden that they are going crazy.


    Although the Song family has a great career, compared with the Lu family, it is not worth mentioning.


    If the Lu family wanted to deal with the Song family, it was like hitting eggs with stones.


    People can''t predict how soon Soong will be killed.


    In such a short period of time, they not only have to withdraw capital from the Song family, end their cooperation with song family, but also have to find a way to sell song''s shares.The only thing that can be predicted is that in the next period of time, song''s share price will plummet. As for how much of the slump will exit the market, it probably depends on the mood of the Lu family.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, Su ran doesn''t know about the Internet or even the business world, which has been a rough morning.


    When the event is extremely lively, Su Ran is participating in the final round of promotion season match.


    This round of competition is 12 into 6. I don''t know what consideration the program group is out of. In this round of competition, the audience is not invited to vote.


    Instead, it takes the five judges and the evaluation panel''s score to rank.


    Although many of them know about the events on the Internet, based on professionalism, they will not put those opinions into the judgment of the game.


    The rules of this round are closer to those of the professional level.


    A total of 8 pieces of piano music with the same difficulty are selected and performed by the contestants.


    What Su ran draws is piano No.2 in B flat major. Technically, it is not too difficult, but it needs a very good emotional grasp.


    In the past, Su ran didn''t have too much emotion. However, she was very good at integrating the feelings through cognitive understanding into her music works.


    Therefore, this song is not difficult for Su ran to control.


    From the beginning of the first note to the end of the last note, Su Ran''s whole performance is complete and smooth. It almost feels like a concert rather than a short competition.


    "Thank you very much for bringing us this piece of music."


    "The degree of completion is very high."


    "To tell you the truth, I was sweating for you before the game." looking at Su ran, who stood up beside the piano, one of the judges couldn''t help but say with surprise: "I''m also worried that you will be affected by those things from the outside world, but obviously, my worry is unnecessary."


    Hearing this, Su ran smiles.


    In her world, the outside world is one, and music itself is a world. Therefore, in addition to emotional integration, no matter what the outside world is, it will not affect Su Ran''s music world.


    I''m going back ten thousand steps.


    In this world, the only thing that can make su ran worry about is her son. To tell the truth, with Lu Shao there, Su Ran is not really worried about what will happen to Su Han.


    However, what should be appeased is still to be appeased.


    Su Han''s age, I''m afraid he hasn''t seen any cyber violence.


    Her son is also a "villain" risk tendency. Don''t blacken it out because of this!


    There is no calmness in the competition just now. Thinking of this, Su Ran is more and more nervous and unconsciously speeds up the pace of leaving.


    Yesterday, her son ran too fast, and Su ran came back to her room.


    She must have a good chat with Su Han when she goes back!


    Su Ran is planning in her mind, but before she gets out of the program group building, she sees Su Han waiting on the aisle.


    "Su Han?" Su Ran is stunned.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Pick you up." Su Hanyan said simply and comprehensively.


    "No, I asked how you got in?" This is the working area of the program group. You can''t get in without a work permit or entry permit.


    Su Han, how did a person come in?


    "It''s not myself," Su Han said, hesitating for a moment, looking at the doubts on Su Ran''s face. "Uncle Zhou came with me. He''s waiting in the parking lot."


    "You said your dad''s assistant?" Isn''t it in city B?


    "Well," Su Han nodded and said, "this way."


    Hearing the speech, Su ran raises her eyebrows.


    Do you have a car? OK.


    Su ran follows Su Han''s back, but, without taking two steps, she sees Su Han stop again.


    "It''s a little dark. Slow down." Su Han turns his head and waits for Su ran to say.


    Hearing this, Su ran can''t help but smile.


    Oh, how could she have thought that she really wanted Su Han and his father.


    Su ran can''t give up such a lovely son.


    As Su Han goes down to the parking lot, Su ran sees the car parked at the elevator entrance and Zhoufu standing in front of the car.


    "Good afternoon, Ms. su."


    "Because there are so many people outside the first floor of the program building, we have to leave from the west exit of the underground parking lot." Zhou Fu explains to Su ran.


    Because of Mr. Chen''s series of actions that surprised him in the morning, the public opinion on the Internet was completely reversed. Subsequently, all news about Su ran was blocked and cleaned up.


    However, I can''t help others'' curiosity about this lady of the Lu family.


    Therefore, outside the building at the moment, in addition to the people who live nearby and come to see the excitement of the event, most of them are journalists who have heard of the news.


    Hearing Zhou Fu''s words, Su Ran is stunned."Because of the Internet?" Getting on the bus, Su ran asked.


    "Some, but..."


    Zhou Fu is trying to say, but is robbed by Su Han.


    "Things are settled online."


    "Well?" Hearing this, Su Ran is a little surprised. She looks at her son and Zhou Fu in front of her and asks, "how can we solve this problem?"


    Since Su Han said so, it should be solved.


    Vaguely, Su ran guesses that it should be related to Lu Shao.


    However, Su Ran is curious about how the other party solved the problem.


    "First..."


    "It''s solved anyway." Once again, without waiting for Zhoufu to open his mouth, Su Han said first.


    After that, Su Han also took a warning look at Zhou Fu.


    After receiving Su Han''s "warning", Zhou Fu was slightly stunned, and then guessed Su Han''s idea. Zhou Fu couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling.


    He should not take part in the affairs between the two father and son.


    Su ran, on the other hand, looks strange when she hears her son''s cutting corners.


    "Su Han."


    "Well, if it''s solved, it will be solved. Anyway, the process is not important..." Su ran stares at him straightly. Su Han turns his head unnaturally and says very hard.


    Yes, the process doesn''t matter at all!


    Su Han doesn''t want to let Su ran know that the guy surnamed Lu did all this.


    And he did nothing.


    Although


    That guy is very quick.


    However, there is one thing that makes Su Han very dissatisfied!


    That guy can solve the problem as soon as he solves the problem. Why should he force Su ran into a new identity?


    What''s more, have you asked Su ran what he meant? Did he agree?


    Can''t we solve this matter if we don''t give Su ran this identity?


    Su Han clenched his teeth.


    If so, he would find Lu Shao useless.


    However, compared with this possibility, Su Han is more suspicious that the guy is intentional!

 Chapter 65

    Although, along the way, Su Han is a pair of ? believe me, nothing happened ? calm.


    However, there is a saying how to say: the son is more than a mother.


    Looking at her son''s appearance that he doesn''t want to pay attention to her mother, Su ran guesses that Su Han should have something to say.


    "Su Han." Back at the hotel, Su ran looks at Su Han and shouts again.


    "Su Xiaohan."


    "Why?" Su ran seems to be a little impatient and asks in a deep voice.


    "You really have nothing to tell me?" Su ran winked at her son and asked.


    Smell speech, Su Han expression a Leng, but quickly twist the head to one side.


    "No Su Han frowned and said.


    At the moment, the young mind is very tangled.


    Su Han is struggling to tell Su ran what Lu Shao did and what happened online.


    If so, I don''t know how this woman will react.


    Shocked? Angry? Or Happy?


    Su Han droops her eyes and purses her lips, thinking about what kind of expression Su ran might have.


    Thinking of some possibilities, Su Han frowned again. He felt that he might not be sure.


    Forget it. Anyway, it was the guy surnamed Lu who caused the trouble. Whatever happened to him, we''d better wait for that guy to come to Su ran and explain it.


    "Are you sure?" Looking at Su Han''s tangle, Su ran asks again.


    "Sure." Said, Su Han is a little guilty side opened his eyes.


    "Well, I went back to my homework."


    "Bang --"


    looking at the door that was closed again next door, Su ran puffed at the corner of her mouth.


    Son, you don''t have to run so fast, even if you have some secret in your heart?


    Su ran thinks to herself that if she can see Lu Shao later, she''d better ask Lu Shao.


    Vaguely, Su ran thinks that what Su Han didn''t say should have light with Lu Shao.


    "I''ve only lived together for a few days..." Su ran whispered.


    She has just handed Su han to Lu Shao for a few days. Actually, there is a little secret between her son and his father.


    Su Ran is a little jealous.


    ¡­¡­


    Facts have proved that Su Han didn''t say something about Lu Shao, but it''s not a secret.


    Back in her room, Su ran found out that she was "married" only by surfing her microblog online.


    At this time, the Internet about Su ran before those black material has been labeled slander and false news, and, except for some screenshots, almost no relevant new articles and comments have been found.


    Su ran tried to search the word "Su ran" on the Internet and found that there was no other information except the content related to the competition.


    Of course, there is a new label on her entry: Mrs. Lu.


    Looking at this noun, Su Ran''s face appears strange.


    Lu family leader? Lu Shao? And her? Lu''s wife?!


    When did it happen? Why doesn''t she know?


    Moreover, the news was actually released by Lu Shao himself.


    Although Su ran guesses vaguely that Lu Shao''s release of this news should be related to calming down the public opinion before the Internet.


    Just, think of her suddenly so contact with Lu Shao, Su Ran''s heart is still a little disobeyed.


    Su ran frowns in a tangled way. Originally, she wanted to talk to Lu Shao when she had time. By the way, she also expressed her thanks. But now, Su ran suddenly hesitated.


    No matter how hesitant Su ran was, Lu Shao, who came back from outside at night, found Su ran first.


    "What''s the game like today? Is everything going well? "


    This is Lu Shao''s first sentence when he looks at Su ran.


    "Well, very well." Su ran nods.


    "That..." Looking at Lu Shao''s dusty appearance, Su ran asks in some doubt, "have you just come back?"


    "Well, go out and do something." Lu Shao nodded. To be exact, he went to Z City this afternoon.


    As for what to do, Mr. Lu''s mouth slightly pursed, and a cold light flashed through his eyes, but in the second before Su ran noticed it, he turned back.


    "Well, today." Su ran hesitates to talk about the Internet.


    But listen to Lu Shaoxian her step, mouth way: "if you want to ask about the Internet, I can explain."


    Lu Shao looks at Su ran with an imperceptible tension in her tone.


    Su ran:?


    Su ran opens her mouth. Originally she wanted to say that it was not so serious, but she was stunned when she noticed Lu Shao''s sincerity.


    "Er, good..."Su ran nodded and found that Lu Shao''s eyes seemed to take a look at the door behind her. Her heart thumped for a moment and said in a hurry, "well, let''s go down and talk."


    "Still there last time, will you?"


    "Good."


    "You wait for me to change."


    "Good."


    On the first floor of the hotel, it''s still the tea restaurant and the cubicle.


    The waiter looks at Su ran and Lu Shao, who enter the compartment one after another, with a burst of surprise on their faces.


    "Same as last time." Lu Shao took a look at the waiter who was shocked and said in a deep voice.


    "Oh, OK, OK. Just a moment, please. The order will be sent to you immediately." The waiter''s tone is a little cramped. Before exiting the compartment, he still couldn''t help but take a look at the two people in the room.


    This man was the waiter who ordered the order for Lu Shao and Lu Shao that night.


    This morning, she also saw a storm of public opinion that can be called a level 8 tornado on the Internet.


    She did not expect that the husband and wife she ordered that night, which looked very enviable, would be the legendary big men.


    Because of the steel operation of the Lu family in the morning, netizens are spreading about how much love the mysterious Lu family and his wife are.


    Of course, there are a small group of elite who are not willing to accept this fact, and still insist that there is no true love in a rich family. The Lord of the Lu family is only doing this to protect the family''s face.


    But she was really looking at the love between husband and wife.


    Not only after the event, but before it.


    What''s more, the look in Mr. Lu''s eyes at his wife makes her feel full of love.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Lu, here''s your order." The waiter puts two glasses of water in front of Su ran and Lu Shao. As before, she puts the cup of warm water in front of Su ran.


    For the first time, Su ranleng didn''t respond to this address for several seconds. The "Mrs. Lu" in the other party''s mouth called her.


    It is not until the other party exits the room that Su ran realizes how strange the other party''s address is.


    "Not used to it?" Lu Shao''s eyes are always on Su Ran''s face. Seeing Su ran frowning slightly, Lu Shao asks.


    "Or", his eyes drooped slightly, Lu Shao''s voice was a little stiff, and then slowly opened his mouth and asked, "don''t you like it?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran is stunned.


    "No, no, No Su ran waves her hand.


    It''s not like it or not, OK?


    "What is that?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    For the first time, Su ran thinks that Su Han is such a real father.


    "Well, it''s a little bit of a violation." Su ran said with a dry smile.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao eyes across a flicker.


    "I''m sorry about what happened online today. I didn''t ask you in advance. I did it too abruptly." Lu Shao lowered his voice and apologized to Su ran very sincerely.


    "No, no," said Su ran, shaking her head. "You are also trying to help me solve my online problems. I want to thank you for this."


    Su ran still knows how terrible network violence is. What''s more, some of the black materials on the Internet are real.


    If Su Ran is asked to find a way to deal with this matter, she has no way but to pretend to be dead and wait quietly for the incident to subside.


    It was Lu Shao who, however, managed to solve the problem perfectly in the morning.


    As for the method


    Although, she is so "married", but Lu Shao is not the same, forced to hang the label of married people.


    Su ran feels that, in addition to a little inexplicable, there is no loss for her.


    Originally, it doesn''t matter whether she is married or not.


    Moreover, if it wasn''t for Su Han now, Su ran would have been used to living in a music room for 300 days a year. It doesn''t matter what the public opinion and rumors are.


    As for marriage.


    She had a son in her life, she didn''t need to get married!


    On the contrary, it was Lu Shao.


    He is rich and powerful. He is handsome and has a good personality. He has no marriage history and no partner. He is a golden single man in his thirties.


    This kind of condition, put everywhere is "limited amount of popular money"?


    Then, in order to help her solve a little trouble, she became a worthless married man in the eyes of regular women.


    Looks like it''s a loss.


    Su ran feels a little wrong with Lu Shao. She is thinking about whether or not to let go of the relationship after things have completely subsided.


    But listen to Lu Shao again way: "more than."


    "About that news, it''s not just to cool down the storm of public opinion on the Internet." Looking at the doubts on Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao says.


    As Su Han thinks, he has too many ways to solve the public opinion on the Internet.It''s even better to release a new version of the story, to make people believe the later version, or to make the word "Su ran" not available on the Internet.


    "I did that because I wanted to," Lu Shao looked at Su ran with burning eyes. After a pause, he said, "I have my selfish heart."


    These days, Lu Shao occasionally shows abnormal, Su ran feels.


    Originally, listening to Lu Shao''s front sentence, Su Ran''s heart has faintly flashed a little strange. After listening to Lu Shao''s next sentence, Su Ran''s whole heart is tight.


    "You..." Su ran widens her eyes and looks at Lu Shao in surprise.


    Her listening is very good, Chinese is also good, understanding ability is very normal.


    What Lu Shao wants to express is the meaning that comes out of her mind.


    "I hope you can be Mrs. Lu." Lu Shao said, with a solemn expression on his face.


    At the moment, Lu Shao''s face has no redundant expression, eyes calm.


    However, at the moment, Lu Shao is on his knees on both sides, but he clenches his fists under the table, and his tight throat knot shows that Mr. Lu is not as calm as he seems.


    Knowing how much impact this sentence may bring to the other party, Lu Shao finally controlled himself even though his chest was full of countless words to say.


    Leave the time for Su ran to accept this sentence.


    "Is it hard to accept?" Finally, after a moment of silence, Lu Shao finally did not suppress the tension in his heart. He was eager to know the answer and asked.


    "Well, it''s not..." Su ran thinks about it and says, "it''s just a feeling and an accident."


    "Is it because of Su Han?" After a while, Su ran looks up at Lu Shao and asks.


    This is the reason that Su ran can think of. Of course, there is a glimmer of other thoughts in her heart. Su Ran has no mind to go into it for the time being. "


    Smell speech, Lu Shao look a meal, eyeground flash a touch of chagrin.


    "Yes." But not all of them.


    Lu Shao said in a positive tone. The next moment, without waiting for Su ran to say anything, Lu Shao opened his mouth again.


    "I haven''t experienced marriage or further contact with other women before. Maybe it''s hard to have the romance of young people, but I will respect you, care and take care of you as much as I can." after a pause, Lu Shao added, "of course, if you want, I will try to learn romance."


    "I have a physical examination every year. I am in good health. I have no family history."


    "There is no bad habit, no bad habit."


    "I don''t smoke, I only drink at occasional social occasions, but I don''t get drunk."


    "Of course, I don''t like social intercourse, I don''t need to have too many social intercourse, and I won''t have any improper relationship with anyone outside. You can rest assured of this."


    "I will be loyal to my marriage and finally to my family."


    "The Lu family''s industry and projects are at a stable stage, so I won''t be very busy. I will take time to take care of my family and accompany Su Han and her children''s growth."


    "As for the convenience of the family, although the Lu family has a big family and a great career, it is not a complicated family, and there will be no place to worry or worry you."


    ¡­¡­


    What Mr. Lu said, if put on a blind date show, would there be a lot of ladies lighting up this time?


    Listening to Lu Shao''s statement word by word, Su Ran is slightly distracted and murmurs in her heart.


    After all, even if she is a single person for ten thousand years, she is a little careful.


    "So, if you like," Lu Shao''s eyes flashed after a pause, and then said, "if you don''t mind."


    "You can try it."


    "Well, I mean, you can try to accept Mrs. Lu''s identity and accept me."


    For the first time, Mr. Lu was so tongue tied.


    Fortunately, at the moment, her mind is full of what Lu Shao said, and Su ran doesn''t realize the other party''s tension and urgency at the moment.


    "Do you mean that I, and you, go and get the certificate?" After studying Lu Shao''s words carefully, Su ran asks.


    From Su Ran''s point of view, it doesn''t mean: you''re the son''s mother, and I''m the child''s father. Since all the words have been released, it''s better to set up a family and make a living together.


    That''s it, right?


    Su Ran is not sure.


    However, according to her experience of watching so many family emotional dramas, Lu Shao should mean that.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao''s expression is shocked, and his eyes flash with excitement.


    "Yes." Mr. Lu is as good as a stream.


    "Well, is that all right?"


    "Well..." Su ran hesitated for a moment: "it''s not impossible."


    At the beginning, Su ran accepted Lu Shao''s existence and let her son contact each other. In fact, she also wanted to give Su Han a complete family care.To this end, Su ran specially checked it on the Internet.


    In children''s growth, maternal love is important, but father''s love also takes on a role which cannot be replaced by maternal love.


    Children in single parent families are sensitive and prone to emotional extremes.


    Although Su Ran is also protecting Su Han as much as possible, she still worries about whether Su Han will be blackened when she meets any stimulation.


    After all, there is still the example of the original work.


    As for what Lu Shao said, for the sake of children, it is not impossible to consider simply forming a complete family in form.


    After all, for Su ran, it''s just a red book out of plan in the drawer.


    As for the others, to tell the truth, Su ran really didn''t think about it.


    Maybe it''s just another roommate to share a room. That''s right.


    The only problem is.


    "Lu Shao."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t you really want to marry a woman who is a good match or really like?" Su ran looks at Lu Shao and asks.


    After all, Mr. Lu is no small man.


    If because she pulled a certificate, and then met a suitable marriage object, can not become a second marriage?


    Lu Shao didn''t know Su Ran''s idea. After hearing the speech, Lu Shao said objectively: "Lu family, you don''t need a proper family."


    Moreover, seriously speaking, there are not many people who can talk with the Lu family.


    "As for the true love..." After the words Lu Shao did not say, but low smile two.


    I''ve found it.


    Knowing that there are some aspects of women who sell faces are not yet enlightened, so we can''t say anything more exciting at this time.


    Therefore, Lu Shao only said this once in his heart.


    "Before you, cough, and Su Han, I didn''t think about marriage, and I didn''t meet any suitable person." Lu Shao said.


    "Well, try it." After a while of silence, Su ran drops her eyes, hesitates for a moment, and says.


    Su ran lowers her head, but doesn''t see this moment. Lu Shao''s face is ecstatic.


    When Su ran raises her head to look at Lu Shao again, Mr. Lu has tried very hard to control his expression and regain his calm and steady appearance.


    Just the angle of the mouth that wipe range, but how can''t press down.


    "About my past..."


    "I know, I don''t mind."


    Su ran originally wanted to say that there was something hidden about the things she had done in the past. If necessary, she could explain it to Lu Shao.


    It''s good. Don''t say anything.


    "Well, in addition, I don''t seem to have any problems. As for other things, in the future, as Su Han''s father and mother, let''s run in slowly." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says seriously.


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    "Lu Shao."


    "What?"


    Although today''s conversation turned out to be more than Su ran expected, it was over.


    After finishing her own business, Su ran thinks of something else.


    "Are you going to do your best to deal with the Song family?" Su ran asked.


    Today, the sensation of the whole network, can not only "Lu Madame identity exposure" this one, the Lu family declared war on the Song family, this news, heat is not small.


    What''s more, even now, as the Song family project was forced to stop and the stock price fell, the heat only increased.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao''s heart stopped for a moment.


    Although Lu Shao has completely cleared away all traces of the past affairs between Su ran and song Zeyu and Lin Xinger, he can''t change the facts that happened in the past.


    In Su Ran''s mind, Lu Shao is not sure whether there is song Zeyu.


    So, does Su ran care if he makes a move to Song Shi and ends up with the most cruel ending?


    "Yes." On this matter, Lu Shao did not conceal anything, the location should be.


    After that, she looks at Su ran nervously.


    However, to Lu Shao''s surprise, on Su Ran''s face, he did not notice any trace of heartache or even emotion. Only a trace of It''s like a sigh of relief.


    And a glimmer of approval?


    So, in fact, does this woman not like song Zeyu so much? In other words, Su Ran''s feelings for song Zeyu had already faded to a point of indifference.


    Whatever the reason, this discovery is enough to make Mr. Lu feel very happy.


    In fact, none of the above conjectures are correct.


    Su ran didn''t like song Zeyu so much, but as a later soul, Su ran didn''t like song Zeyu at all.


    Moreover, Su Ran is not the Virgin Mary in any novel.


    For her and her son, if the Song family really broke down under the pressure of Lu Shao, the Song family did not have this strength, what else would they do to press her son on the ground for friction.In this way, Su Han''s future crisis will not be lifted?


    This is a good thing!


    "Has song Zeyu left yet?" Su ran asked.


    She thought of the little girl song Zhining.


    Originally, this competition, song Zhining is into the top 12, although the place is relatively backward, but also has today''s competition.


    However, song Zhining did not participate, as if he was picked up by song Zeyu.


    Su Ran''s senses are a little complicated for her husband and wife.


    I don''t know whether Su Han will meet his daughter in the future.


    I hope not


    "En", Lu Shao nodded and said, "don''t worry, the people of the Song family won''t disturb you and Su Han."


    To be exact, there is no chance to disturb Su ran and Su Han.


    Of course, as well as his restless nephew, Lu Shao is ready to let him go to the eldest Lu boxiao for experience.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, after watching Su ran close the door, Lu Shao pushes open the door of the next room.


    "Are you proud?" With a white eye, Lu Shao, who wrote the words "in a good mood" on his face, Su Han asked scornfully.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao picked to pick eyebrows, coldly glanced at Su Han: "do you have an opinion?"


    "Cut!" Su Han snorted and turned her head.


    "I just want to remind you that when you get older, smile less, or you''ll get wrinkles." Su Han youyou throws out a word.


    This is what the woman said the last time she put "cement" on her face.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao mouth corner to draw.


    "I would also like to remind you that I am your father. When talking to your parents, don''t forget to add the address."


    Su Han

 Chapter 66

    Outside the hotel building, looking at the father and son standing on one left and one on the right, Su ran felt that she wanted to laugh.


    She could understand her son''s eagerness to abandon the fact that he did not have enough holidays and didn''t want to leave.


    Lu Shao seems to have a lot of things to deal with. What is Lu Shao doing?


    "Don''t you really need me to take you to the airport?" Looking at them, Su ran asked.


    At present, the program team has completed the recording of the previous promotion stage, which also means that Su Han''s long vacation is finally over.


    My son is going back to class.


    "No!"


    "No


    Su Han and Lu Shao said with almost one voice.


    After that, Lu Shao said: "the schedule is arranged. I''ll take Su Han directly to the destination. You can follow us. I''m not at ease when I come back at night."


    "Well, Suhan has been troubling you these days." Su ran nods to Lu Shao and says.


    "That''s my job." The duty of being a father.


    Lu Shao picks up the corner of his mouth and looks at Su ran intently.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is stunned at first and then responds to the other party''s meaning.


    Lu Shao seems to have no problem with that.


    However, this "married" came a bit suddenly. Up to now, Su Ran has not adapted to the change of their identities.


    "Well Have you worked hard? " Su ran faces Lu shaodao.


    After thinking about it, Su ran couldn''t help mentioning more.


    "When I go back after the festival, it should cool down. I don''t know if the clothes I packed for Su Han are enough. If not, you can buy him two thicker ones."


    Think about it, Su ran said, "or go home and get it. I bought all his clothes in Su Han''s wardrobe for autumn and winter, and I''ll give you the key to the house."


    Su Ran is saying this, but without waiting for Lu Shao to say yes, Su Han refuses directly.


    "No, I have the key!" Give me the key to Lu? What if he steals one?


    Su Han said, a defensive glance at Lu Shao.


    Hearing this, Su ran nods.


    "Yes, Su Han has the key, so..." Su ran looks at Lu Shao.


    But listen to Su Han again way: "do not use him, I will go back to take."


    Let this guy go to their house, don''t even think about it!


    "I''ll buy it for him." Eyes coldly glanced at the side of the boy, Lu Shao said.


    Last time, Du Wentao''s mother recommended several models, which seemed to be good.


    "Well, that''s good." Su ran said, "in addition, these days Su Han''s homework situation, you don''t forget to reply in the class group."


    "What''s more, Mr. Wang informed the group that there are more vehicles for the return journey after the festival, so you can pick him up and down from school."


    "Good." Lu Shao nodded his head and looked at Su ran. After a pause, he asked again, "is there anything else to explain?"


    "Yes?"


    "For example, do you have anything to explain to me?"


    "Er..."


    To Lu Shao?


    Lu Shao is an adult. What can I do for her?


    In the face of Lu Shao''s question, Su ran doesn''t know how to answer it.


    It seems to see that Su Ran''s dilemma. Lu Shao picks up the corner of his mouth and stops talking about it.


    "I''ll keep an eye on him these days." Lu Shao said.


    "Zhou Fu will stay here to deal with some branch affairs these days. If you have any problems, you can contact him at any time," Lu Shao said after a pause with his eyes moving. "You can also call me directly."


    Su Ran has only three finals left, and can complete the recording in less than a week.


    What''s more, I don''t know if it''s really like what the program group said. For the sake of the confidentiality of the final, or because a large number of people and reporters gathered outside the building that day, which affected the order of the competition, the program group directly changed to closed recording for the following three games, and the contestants even ate and lived in the recording building. What else can we do.


    Although, in fact, Su ran still nods with a smile in the face of Lu Shao''s kindness.


    Originally, Su ran thought that Lu Shao''s next word should be to say goodbye to her.


    But listen to Lu Shao asked: "to live in the program group, will not be used to it?"


    "It''s OK. It won''t be." Su ran said.


    Probably because there were only six finalists left, she watched. The dormitory arranged by the program team was not bad.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao nodded.


    "At home, is there anything I can handle?"


    "Er, No."


    But their small rental house is about to pay the rent day. However, she can send it to the landlord by wechat.


    What''s more, the autumn clothes and trousers that Su ran bought for Su Han and her two people on the Internet have arrived. They were delivered during the holidays. Now they are in the Xiaoyan Hotel downstairs and haven''t gone to pick them up.But how can this kind of thing trouble Lu Shao.


    Su ran looks at Lu Shao and Su Han, and decides to wait for the two men to go back and send a wechat to his son, asking him to go back and pick it up this weekend.


    "You..." After a pause, Lu Shao said, "the house in happiness is almost finished."


    "Yes?"


    Hearing this, Su Ran is surprised.


    Because she is busy with the competition these days, Su ran doesn''t care to communicate with the decoration master about the progress of their home decoration.


    Is it almost ready?


    How did Lu Shao know?


    Not waiting for Su ran to ask, Lu Shao again said, "go back and buy furniture and appliances."


    Lu Shao said this, simply said that Su ran went to the heart.


    To tell you the truth, since the beginning of decoration, Su Ran''s shopping cart still has a collection. In addition to the one reserved for her son to buy clothes guidance books, it has been basically crowded with various furniture and household appliances.


    Yes! There are all kinds of home decorations.


    "That''s also our family business. Don''t worry about it." Su Han on one side finally didn''t hold back. He gave Lu Shao a look and muttered discontentedly.


    "Su Han." Su ran looks at her son.


    "Have you finished your holiday homework?"


    "I''ve done it a long time ago." Said Su Han.


    Homework? At that point, he finished on the third day of his coming here, so he didn''t have to worry about it at all.


    But this woman


    Su Han can''t help but look at Su ran with a look of disgust and uneasiness.


    "You really don''t have to leave someone here with you?"


    "No


    "What if something happens to you, er, I mean, suddenly in a bad mood?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be."


    "Well, you have so much luggage to move from the hotel to the program group. How do you carry it yourself?"


    "Not as much as you said. Besides, I can call the hotel service and ask them to help me move downstairs."


    "What about going back?"


    "You don''t have to worry about going back." It was not su ran who said this, but Lu Shao.


    "You If I talk to my mother, it''s none of your business!


    Su Hangang wants to refute, but is interrupted by Lu Shao.


    "Moreover," Lu Shao glanced at Su Han faintly, as if to see the other party''s mind in general, and said: "even if you want to leave a person to accompany your mother, that person will not be you."


    Su Han:!


    It''s not me. Is it you?!


    Su Han gnaws his teeth and glares at Lu Shao.


    "Go back to class." Lu Shao threw a rather "cruel" word at Su Han.


    "Yes," Su ran nodded, looked at her son seriously, and said, "Su Han, your vacation is over. Go back to class, OK


    "It''s ok if I go back two days late." Su Han whispered.


    "No, two days later you''ll be two days behind."


    "No way. Those lessons are so simple that I can learn them by myself." Su Han was very calm and disdainful.


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Su ran once wanted to nod.


    But.


    "That''s not good. Your school attendance rate should be included in the final comprehensive score." Su ran frowned and said.


    "So, you go back to class with your father."


    After that, Su ran couldn''t help but soften her voice and said, "there are only a few days left for the game. I''ll go back soon."


    "Oh," Su Han nodded stiffly. However, after a while, she returned to her usual appearance of tugging, and looked at Su ran: "in these days when I''m not here, you should pay attention to safety, go to bed early, and don''t brush your cell phone all the time..."


    "Good."


    "Son."


    "Why?"


    "I find you''ve been talking a little bit lately." Su ran blinks at Su Han and says leisurely.


    There is no cool and cold school grass temperament.


    "I", smell speech, Su Han''s face expression a burst of solidification, subconsciously turned his head, and a helpless look: "you are so troublesome, I''m afraid you are outside trouble."


    "Poo hee -" looking at her son''s awkward appearance, Su ran can''t help being teased.


    "Son."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Son?"


    "For what."


    "Come here, hug." While Su Han is stunned, Su Ran has stepped forward and gave her son a big hug.


    "Oh, I can''t bear my son." Su ran said leisurely.


    "Then I said I would stay with you for two days, but you don''t want to." Su Han rigidly turned his head slightly to one side and said stiffly.The tone is cool, the expression on the face is also cool, if you ignore the boy''s slightly red face at the moment.


    "That won''t work." Hearing Su Han''s words, Su ran stares at her son seriously.


    "You, go back to class


    "I also pointed out that you were the first in the final exam."


    "Why?" Su Han looks at Su ran and asks.


    Isn''t learning to be a bully when you''re the second?


    "Face saving." Su ran looks at her son, and says with great reason.


    "What''s more, your school, like the first grade parent, will speak as a parent representative at the parents'' meeting?" Su ran looks at her son with full eyes and says.


    Ever since she heard about the seven Chinese traditions from Du Wentao''s mother, Su Ran has been looking forward to it. She didn''t even look forward to it when she took part in the music competition and took the stage to receive awards.


    Su Ran has chosen the clothes to wear on stage.


    "Compare." Su Han looks at Su ran and mutters.


    However, after that, Su Han nodded seriously.


    "I see."


    Su Ran is very satisfied with her son''s success.


    The next moment, Su ran finally looks at Lu Shao.


    At the moment, Lu Shao looks at Su ran with a pair of eyes.


    "Be careful on your way." Su ran said goodbye to Lu Shao.


    Su ran said this, as if staring for a long time, then saw Lu Shao nodding.


    "Good." Lu Shaoying said, but the fundus of his eyes seems to have crossed a trace disappointment?


    Or regret?


    "Gone."


    "Well."


    "Xiaoran."


    "Yes?"


    "Which day will you come back?" After getting on the bus, Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    "Well It should be next Monday or Tuesday. " Su ran thought for a moment and said.


    Although there are still three games left in the competition, anything can happen during the recording process. Even the program group can only calculate the specific recording time.


    Therefore, Su Ran is not sure when she can return to n city.


    "Well, tell me then, I''ll pick you up."


    Smell speech, Su ran just want to say no.


    But listen to Lu Shao and very seriously said: "I wait for you to come back."


    Su ran


    Looking at Lu Shao''s car driving away, Su Ran is stunned at the door of the hotel. Her expression is very hard to say.


    Ha ha, what will she do when she goes back?


    It seems that there is only one thing.


    ¡­¡­


    "Did your husband and Xiao Han go back?" Seeing Su ran return to her room, Li Yan, who is studying the competition system for the next few days, looks up and asks.


    Seriously, when she looked at Su Ran''s husband and son before, she felt that the identity of each other should be different.


    But I didn''t expect it was the legendary Lu family.


    However, put aside the identity, this family of three, is really a very enviable family ah.


    Li Yan can''t help feeling when she looks at Su ran.


    Besides, Su Ran is really easy to get along with.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is slightly stunned and subconsciously wants to refute.


    However, think about it, there seems to be nothing to refute.


    "Ha ha, yes," Su ran said with an embarrassed smile, "because Suhan school still has classes."


    "He''d love to stay and see you in the final?" Li Yan said.


    It''s true to want to stay. It''s hard to say if you want to see the final.


    After su Ran''s repeated identification, her son is definitely a music blind!


    Originally that day, Lu Shao took Su han to the audience area to watch the whole game. When she came back, Su ran asked her son how she was playing. As a result, Su Han held back for a long time, and was stunned to say, "it''s very nice to hear."


    As for other people''s, it''s not very nice


    Originally, Su ran also wanted his son to follow the line of music masters in the future. It would be great if he was a musical genius or a piano prince.


    But now it seems that there is no hope.


    Su ran shook her head and sighed.


    Looking at Su Ran''s disappointment, Li Yan thought she was regretting that her son and husband couldn''t go to the final.


    Can''t help but comfort way: "although can''t arrive at the scene, however, they should also be able to watch on the computer at home?"


    "This time, except for the 14 finals, the last two games are live broadcast."


    "Well? Is it? "


    "Well, it will also open online voting channels."


    Speaking of this, Li Yan begins to talk to Su ran about the schedule and system of the next few games.


    In the last three games, the competition system is basically the same.


    The program group and the judges no longer stipulate the entries of the contestants, but the contestants prepare the piano music for the competition by themselves.Moreover, the music must be original.


    The program team will provide several key words before the competition. According to the keywords, the contestants can complete the creation of a song within 24 hours.


    "Is the time a little too tight?" Looking at the rules, Li Yan couldn''t help frowning and said.


    From the point of view of the program, this kind of competition system is indeed very funny.


    However, from a professional point of view, this time is too short.


    "Not necessarily." Taking Li Yan''s words, Su ran says to the point.


    The competition requires a piece of piano music, not a complete symphony or musical work.


    A piece of music, a lot of times, is originally a matter of feeling and inspiration.


    In this world, most of the time, Su ran was inspired by her own music studio and home. She could write a piece of music in the bathtub.


    Of course, Su ran will also be entangled for a long time because of a piece of work.


    For example, the song she didn''t finish before she wore it.


    It can be said that Su Ran has devoted herself to the creation of that piece of music, but she always feels that there is something wrong with it. When it comes to integration, her inspiration stops abruptly.


    However, several predecessors have said that Su Ran is lack of emotion.


    It''s a pity that Su Ran has seen a lot of messy plays, but she can''t find out what part of her feelings are.


    Now think about it, Su ran seems to have found that feeling again about that song


    "Su ran."


    "Su ran?"


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "Look at you in a daze, why, began to think of Xiaohan and his father?" Li Yan asked with a smile.


    "A little bit."


    Although Su ran was thinking about music before, at this moment, after hearing Li Yan''s mention, Su ran felt that she was a little missing her son.


    Thinking about her son''s poor and owed face when she left, Su ran wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t help it. Some of her sons were reluctant to leave her.


    Vaguely, Su Ran''s brain seems to flash a second Lu Shao''s shadow.


    But it was just a second.


    Then it was flooded by the overwhelming "Su Han".


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side of the plane.


    Glancing at Su Han, who has been silent since getting on the bus, Lu Shao''s eyes moved.


    "You are 13 years old." Lu Shao suddenly opened his mouth to remind him.


    "What do you mean?" Smell speech, Su Han returns to God, stare suspiciously at Lu Shao, ask a way.


    "Don''t rely too much on your mother." Lu Shao said in a deep voice, but his eyes were full of seriousness.


    "I", smell speech, Su Han frowned, discontented stare at Lu Shao, retorted: "where do I rely on my mother?"


    But it''s you. You''re the one who doesn''t want to leave. Do you think I''m blind?


    Su Han stares at Lu Shao and murmurs in his heart.


    "I''m just worried about her." Su Han said in a dull voice.


    On hearing this, Lu Shao chuckled twice.


    "Zhou Fu stays in n city, your mother won''t have any trouble."


    "Compared with your mother", after a pause, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed, and then said, "you should worry about what happens after you go back."


    Lu Shao''s words are somewhat baffling and endless. However, Su Han is aware of a trace of seriousness in the tone of the other party.


    After a strange look at Lu Shao, Su Han frowned and couldn''t help asking, "what do you mean?"


    A light glance at Su Han, Lu Shao''s eyes slightly droop, and finally, did not answer Su Han''s question.


    "When you go back, you''ll have a good class. Don''t run around if you''re OK. I''ll pick you up after school, and you don''t need to pay attention to anyone you don''t know." Lu Shao said in a deep voice.


    The Su family has returned to B city. This is the latest news Lu Shao has received.

 Chapter 67

    On the Internet, the information and news about Su ran are pressed by Lu Shao, especially about Su Han.


    Although some people have speculated that since Su Ran is the wife of the Lu family''s master and has been married for many years, there should be children between them, but it is only a guess.


    As for whether the Lu family had this young master, others could not find any trace.


    Of course, not all of them.


    For example, in the class of No.7 Middle School and Suhan, I met Su ran and even Lu Shao''s parents.


    Before seeing Su Han''s mother go to participate in this competition program, other parents have been very surprised.


    Then, before they could recover from the surprise that Su Han''s mother was so powerful, they were thrown a heavier message: Su Han''s father was the legendary master of the Lu family!


    What does it feel like.


    It''s like you get on an elevator casually and suddenly find that the one sitting next to you is the richest man in the country.


    Although I have seen it in Sutuo before, we also have a vague guess that Su Han''s family should not be simple.


    But I didn''t think it was so simple!


    With the strength of the Lu family, it is a matter of minutes to open another school. However, they let their son come to read it, which is the key No.7 Middle School in the district?


    This is the most incomprehensible part.


    The only explanation can only be: the rich people''s ideas, ordinary people can not get.


    Is it to keep a low profile?


    In this way, even why Su Han followed his mother''s surname Su instead of Lu was interpreted as a low-key one.


    Maybe it''s to protect the children.


    After all, it is said that there is a child in a family like the Lu family, who covers the news of the child more strictly than the real estate certificate of ordinary people.


    Sure enough, everyone was thinking about it secretly, and they received a phone call from the Lu family in the afternoon of the day when the news was released from the Lu family.


    I hope they can keep it secret about their children.


    Confidentiality? It has to be kept secret.


    Not to mention that other children and their own children in a school, read well, has been very low-key, no special.


    They should not expose other people''s affairs casually.


    Moreover, the explosion of light, caused unnecessary sensation, on the contrary, affected their own children''s learning environment.


    What''s more, the Lu family can''t afford to offend ordinary people like them. Who would be so upset?


    On this issue, children think much easier than a group of parents.


    Before that, they knew that Su Han''s family was rich.


    As for now, at most, it is certain that Su Han''s family is really rich, that''s all.


    Think about it, it doesn''t seem to make any difference.


    So when Su Han came back to school at the end of the holiday, everything went as usual.


    In addition to Su Han, there are at least two times more messy things on the desk than before.


    "Damn it! My brother Han, you come back from a vacation, the charm is still the same as before! No, more than before the holiday Du Wentao, on one side, came over and said with his eyes shining.


    Smell speech, look at oneself say that pile of things, Su Han frowned, still indifferent to throw out a sentence: "take away."


    "OK! Small, this is to ease your worries and difficulties. " After that, Du Wentao moved the things on Su Han''s desk to his own.


    "I wipe! Du Wentao! Do you want to be shameless! You just move your things like this. Where are you going Liu Yangyang came from the back row and said with a face of complaint.


    "Go, don''t I say it all? I''m helping Su Han solve his problems."


    "Fart! You want to take it all by yourself


    "I''ll give you half of the head office," said Du Wentao, pushing half of the pile to Liu Yangyang. "Here, these are yours."


    "No, I don''t want them. You can keep them for feeling. I want to eat them."


    "That, that, and this potato chip, give it to me."


    "Liu Yangyang, you are almost a pig and you still eat it."


    "I''d love to, and besides, I''m not fat! I went back to my hometown with my grandmother this time. I lost weight. Didn''t you find out? "


    "Thin wool, you are black." Du Wentao said with a look of disdain.


    "You are blind! Don''t you see that my face has changed into an awl face? " Liu Yangyang replied.


    Speaking of this return home, it is a bitter tear.


    There is no need to copy homework. You have to do it yourself.


    I can''t rub the snacks that girls give to Su Han every day.


    There is no big guy to play games with.


    Liu Yangyang suddenly turned his head and looked pitifully at Su Han.


    "I said, brother Han, you will not transfer this time?" Liu Yangyang looked at Su Han and asked nervously.Don''t you all act like this on TV? When the identity of the big guy is exposed, he can only go to the school where he is forced.


    "No Su Han said with great certainty.


    Isn''t that woman still pointing to him to get a parent representative to speak for her?


    And


    The man surnamed Lu didn''t seem to want him to transfer.


    Thinking of Lu Shao, he suddenly thought of the other party''s words on the plane that day. Su Han suddenly frowned deeply.


    Although Lu Shaona said something inexplicable, Su Han was acutely aware of a trace of seriousness in it.


    What''s going on


    If you want to say it, just say it, if you don''t, what''s half of it? What''s more, do you really think he doesn''t know anything?


    Su Han bit his teeth and scolded in his heart.


    But I don''t know. Lu Shao didn''t tell Su Han that Su''s family had returned to B city. It was for Su Han''s good.


    At the beginning, under the pressure of the Soong group, the Su family had to transfer their industries and projects to foreign markets, and the whole family moved abroad.


    However, in recent years, the industry of Su family has not developed very well in foreign countries, and probably already has the idea of returning to the domestic market.


    As for why he wanted to return to city B with a high profile at this time, Lu Shao speculated that it might have something to do with the suppression of the Song family by the Lu family and Su ran.


    On this point, Lu Shao is not wrong.


    Today, Su Jianye is in charge of the Su family. From the perspective of blood, he is the second uncle of Su ran.


    In fact, it was the second uncle of the Su family who moved Su''s father and mother, and Su Ran''s Hukou out of the Su family and arranged a new identity background information for the three.


    Although, the Lu family used thunder to make everyone believe the information they released.


    But don''t forget that Su Ran''s information was originally run by Su Jianye.


    If you cheat others, how can you cheat him.


    After all, with Su Ran''s data, it''s easy for Su''s family to find out Su Ran''s current account information and even her account situation in recent years.


    The boy was registered with Sue 13 years ago.


    "Su Han?"


    Su group temporary office, looking at the hands of this information, Su Jianye squint.


    "Unexpectedly, my eldest brother''s daughter, not only did not kill herself in these years, but also gave birth to a wild seed." Looking at "Su Han" these two words, Su Jianye''s eyes flashed a sharp color.


    Su Jianye doesn''t believe that Su Han is the child of the Lu family leader.


    Although I don''t know how Su ran got on Lu Shao''s line, this time she can let the owner of the Lu family come out personally to calm the storm on the Internet for her.


    However, to say that Su Han is the Lu family''s child, Su Jianye really does not believe it.


    He was holding Su Ran''s bank account in his hand for more than ten years, and even the usury debts that Su ran owed in recent years. He knew that Su ran had not been well in these years.


    What''s more, it won''t be the rumor on the Internet that she married Lu Shao and became the wife of the Lu family.


    "So, what adjustments do we need to make to our plan?" Su Jianguo asked, frowning.


    Although there is no problem in terms of funds available for them to return to the domestic market for development this time, it is impossible for Sujia enterprises to open up the domestic market again without any enthusiasm and partners.


    They were worried about it, but they saw Su ran who was popular because of participating in the piano competition on the Internet.


    Coincidentally, according to the investigation, the Song family did not know which party had offended recently, and various industries and projects were being suppressed.


    In this case, a plan came into being.


    #In those years, the Song family suppressed the Su family because of some private affairs, which forced the Su family to go abroad. Su ran, the daughter of the Su family, was left in exile.


    Push all the gratitude and resentment over the head of the Song family. They can step on the Song family and take a step in B city.


    Originally, in this plan, Su Ran is only a small part of the gimmick.


    But now, because of the relationship between the Lu family and Su ran, they have to consider the attitude of the Lu family and the possible consequences.


    On hearing this, Su Jianye laughed.


    "It has to be adjusted."


    "However," Su Jianye said after a pause, "Su ran, we should recognize what the Su family should recognize, and we must recognize it."


    It would be a great thing to recognize that Su ran could get on the Lu family.


    "As for the wild species..." Su Jianye drooped his eyes, his eyes flashed a touch of danger.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Su Han in the classroom doesn''t know that he is being watched at the moment.


    Looking at Liu Yangyang standing in front of him with dog legs all over his face, Su Han hooked his mouth and handed his holiday homework to the monitor calmly."Brother Han! You don''t have one! Don''t copy it for me Looking at the homework book taken away by the monitor, Liu Yangyang fell into despair.


    "Liu Yangyang, don''t play tricks. Hurry up and hand in your homework." The monitor gave Liu Yangyang a look and said.


    "Wait! Give me another two minutes, I don''t, one class time, I promise to hand in the next class


    "Then hurry up. I''ll hand in my homework as soon as class is over."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    "Cut", looking at Liu Yangyang, who rushed back to his seat to make up his homework, Du Wentao sneered rudely, bumped into Su Han''s arm and said, "do you believe he can''t even get out of school?"


    Smell speech, although Su Han did not say, but his face is also a "secondment" expression.


    "Yes Thinking of something, Du Wentao said: "Su Han, are you OK this afternoon? My mother had a self-help barbecue. She forgot to use it herself. I found it when I registered her account. Hey, hey, how about we go to roll a string this afternoon


    "Zhuchuang?"


    "Yes, I saw it. It''s not far away. It''s over there in my neighborhood."


    With that, Du Wentao said again, "it''s time to say goodbye to the last festival of this year."


    Hearing the speech, Su Han''s eyes moved.


    "No Su Han said.


    "Well? What''s the matter? Are you busy after school Du Wentao was surprised to hear Su Han say no.


    But see Su Han calm face, facial expression some indescribable.


    "Almost." Su Han threw out a word stiffly.


    What can he do.


    Except that Lu didn''t let him run around where he learned


    Su Han squinted uncomfortably.


    He is not giving face to Lu. He is just afraid that the other party will take this opportunity to sue Su ran.


    "Well Tomorrow? "


    Without answering Du Wentao''s words, Su Han called a topic calmly, looked at Du Wentao and asked, "have you brought your mobile phone?"


    "Well? Yes, why, you''re going to bring me a round before class? " Du Wentao looked at Su Han with both eyes shining and asked.


    "I think too much."


    "Lend it to me."


    "Oh."


    Although he didn''t know what Su Han was doing with his mobile phone, Du Wentao took out his mobile phone, unlocked it and handed it to Su Han.


    Then, Du Wentao watched Su Han calmly take his mobile phone and spend his traffic to download an I-View app, click into the hot variety bar on the home page and vote for Su ran No.03.


    It''s not over.


    After voting, a message pops up on the mobile phone screen: now registered members will get 5 more votes every day to vote for the players you like.


    Suddenly, an ominous premonition hit Du Wentao.


    "Su Han, don''t you..."


    Du Wentao just wanted to stop, only to see that Su Han has skillfully opened the member channel.


    "Blink."


    "Oh." Du Wentao subconsciously blinked at his mobile phone.


    The next second, the deduction is successful.


    Du Wentao:!


    He was given a routine by his deskmate?!


    Seeing Su Han vote all five votes to Su''s mother after the successful opening of the membership, Du Wentao seemed to feel his new blood dripping, and his dream equipment was crying at him.


    "Remember to pay the top up money together with the money you lent me before."


    With that, Su Han throws the mobile phone back to Du Wentao.


    Looking at Du Wentao''s pathetic face, Su Han said again, "if you have time at night, I''ll take you to fight 5v5."


    "Really?"


    "I mean, there''s time." Who knows if Lu will throw some boring books to him, or waste time telling him some so-called great truth.


    "And, every day after 12 o''clock, you can vote six votes. You remember to vote." Su Han reminds a way, in the mind thinks, in a moment again Liu Yangyang''s mobile phone also receives to use.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll remember to vote for mother Su!"


    "But, brother Han, are you really not going to barbecue with me this afternoon?" Du Wentao asked reluctantly.


    The group purchase was probably forgotten by his mother in the corner for too long, after the 10th can be expired automatically returned.


    It''s hard for him to risk his death to get the group buying QR code on his mobile phone. It''s a pity not to go.


    "No


    ¡­¡­


    Du Wentao was still wondering what was wrong with Su Han, but he didn''t even go there.


    Until school, I saw Lu Shao who had been waiting for the school gate.


    So, Su Han didn''t go to talk with them because Uncle Lu was coming to pick him up?


    "Uncle Lu."


    "Father su."Du Wentao and Liu Yangyang walk with Su Han and ask Lu Shao how they are.


    Originally, Du Wentao wanted to say: "Uncle Lu, Su Han is going to join us today." however, under the pressure of Lu Shao, Du Wentao second counsels.


    Lu Shao in the driver''s seat nodded to Du Wentao and Liu Yangyang, and his eyes swept toward Su Han.


    "Get in the car."


    "Where are you taking me?" After getting on the bus, he found that Lu shaokai''s direction was not that of returning to dongshanyuan. Su Han frowned and asked.


    "Take you to buy clothes."

 Chapter 68

    "Buy clothes?" Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han frowned instinctively out of some kind of "crisis".


    "No Su Han threw out two words very definitely.


    Let him go shopping with this Lu? Su Han only felt very uncomfortable, moreover, it was very troublesome.


    After hesitating for a moment, Su Han said again, "I have clothes to wear. I don''t need to buy them."


    "I''ve seen that you don''t have thick clothes in your closet." Lu Shao threw out a word with great certainty.


    Hearing the speech, Su Han immediately widened his eyes.


    "Did you go through my closet again?"


    "Is there a problem?" Lu Shao raises eyebrows.


    "Or, don''t you want to see you have a pair of socks left undone, or do you want to change some more underwear?"


    "You --" Smell speech, Su Han''s face suddenly rose black and red.


    When did he not wash his socks! He did. He washed his socks every day!


    Looking at the boy''s face in front of him, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed through a pair of people''s understanding, the corners of his mouth slightly pursed, and finally did not continue this topic.


    Looking at Su Han, Lu Shao said in a similar way: "your mother sent me a message and asked me to take you to buy two clothes."


    "Or," said Lu Shao after a pause, "now I''ll go home with you to get your clothes."


    "Well thought!"


    "Then why don''t you let the housekeeper buy it for me." Su Han frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao was stunned.


    After a while, just listen to Lu Shao again solemnly say: "his aesthetic is not good."


    Su Han:!


    "You can''t be aesthetic." Su Han make complaints about his face.


    Su Han suddenly had an ominous premonition when he saw the parent-child costume of Du Wentao and his mother last time.


    He This is a good play. I understand Du Wentao a little.


    Finally, after staring at Lu Shao for a few seconds, Su Han reluctantly turned his head out of the window and no longer wasted his eyesight with this guy.


    A few minutes later, Lu Shao drove to the mall.


    It was the last time that Su ran brought Su han to the mall after the parents'' meeting.


    Su ran recommended this to Lu Shao in wechat.


    This shopping mall is very close to Su Han''s school and sells a lot of clothes for Su Han''s young boy. According to the parents of Su Han''s class, many families buy clothes for their children here.


    After that, Su ran came with Su Han several times.


    "The elevator is over there." When they got out of the car, Su Han pointed to the direction of the elevator and raised his eyebrows at Lu Shaoyang. His eyes seemed to have a trace of thump.


    "You know it well here?" Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Better than you." Su Han said impolitely.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but sneer.


    "Do you know which company owns this store?" Lu Shao asked.


    Hearing the speech, Su Han did not wrinkle.


    What kind of a mess is this, OK.


    "The Song family." Glancing at Su Han, Lu Shao said.


    Hearing the speech, Su Han was stunned.


    "You mean song Zeyu''s scum company?" Su Han''s eyes glared and asked.


    Then, looking at Lu Shao nodding, Su Han''s whole mood in his eyes was replaced by anger.


    If, at the beginning, Su Han was simply unhappy with the scum man who had cheated his family''s women. Then, after this online storm, Su Han was completely angry and resentful towards song Zeyu and song''s family.


    "What did you bring me here for?" Su Han calm face, low roar way.


    Why do you have to take care of the business of the enemy''s house? You will turn around and walk away.


    Seeing this, Lu Shao stopped Su Han.


    "No problem," Lu Shao said, adding, "it will be our family''s soon."


    Su Han:!


    ¡­¡­


    What is "our family"? If it''s your own family, what''s the matter with him and Su ran?


    Besides, I don''t want to take care of your business!


    Su Han silently make complaints about it, but he still followed Lu Shao on the third floor of the shopping mall.


    According to Su Ran''s habit before dyeing, she usually takes Su han to look at her favorite clothes before considering others.


    Lu Shao is different.


    On the third floor, Lu Shao asked after the shopping guide, directly took Su han to buy underwear clothing area.


    "What can I do for you, sir?" The waiter came up and asked.


    Looking at this pair of gorgeous It should be a combination of father and son. The waiter feels a little magical.


    Generally, the mother takes the child to buy clothes, and the father takes the child to buy clothes, which is really rare.


    "Do you have any autumn clothes and trousers of his size?" Lu Shao asked.Autumn clothes and trousers?!


    Smell speech, Su Han''s face immediately hung a touch of incredible.


    "I don''t want it!" Very definitely.


    Autumn clothes and trousers, who will wear them now! Dirt!


    And he''s not cold. He doesn''t need to wear it at all, OK?


    "Buy your own clothes!" Su Han looked at Lu Shao contemptuously and said.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao lightly looked at Su Han, turned to look at the waiter again.


    "Do you have any?"


    "Well, yes." The waiter looked at Su Han and Lu Shao. He couldn''t help but smile and replied seriously: "the little brother can wear 170 to 175. If you are worried about the children at this stage who are running fast, you can also buy a little bigger."


    "No, just buy it according to his height," Lu Shao said after looking around the display shelf. "Two sets of ordinary thickness, two sets of thickened."


    "Yes, just a moment. I''ll install it for you right away."


    "I said, I don''t want it!" Su Han roared.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao just lightly swept a glance, the whole face is written to refuse the boy, for Su Han''s resistance, decided to ignore.


    "All right, sir. Here are your cards. Two sets of ordinary ones and two sets of thickened ones. They will be packed in two bags for you." The waiter handed two bags of autumn clothes and trousers to Lu Shao and said.


    "In addition, these two sets of thickened ones, because they contain wool, should pay attention to the washing instructions when washing." The waiter reminded me with great dedication.


    "How to wash it?" Lu Shao asked.


    "On the label, right here, there are washing instructions. Just follow this when washing." While saying, the waiter found the small label of the clothes to Lu Shao.


    His eyes fell on the label in the hands of the waiter, and Lu Shao''s expression sank.


    What is this basin of water?


    30 is 30 degrees?


    What is a triangle with a cross?


    "No text?" Lu Shao frowned and asked.


    "Er Because underwear labels are generally small, they are only shown in the figure The waiter explained.


    "Well, in fact, this is very simple. It can be seen by the mother of the child. She can certainly understand it."


    Smell speech, whether Lu Shao, or Su Han, the same idea flashed in their hearts: mother to, may be more unreliable.


    "I see." After taking the bag back, Mr. Lu decided not to tangle with the problem.


    "Let''s go." Take a look at Su Han nearby, Lu Shao said.


    "I said I don''t want to..." Staring at the shopping bag in Lu Shao''s hand, Su Han frowns deeply, and the expression on his face is more and more disliked.


    As a result, Lu Shao completely refused to accept refutation.


    Out of the two steps, Lu Shao looked back, glanced at his back, with practical action in the fight against Su Han, frowned and threw out a sentence: "hurry up, don''t waste time."


    In the evening, there''s a lot to do.


    Hearing the speech, Su Han shrunk his mouth.


    "Cut, love to buy or not to buy, anyway, he will not wear." Staring at Lu Shao from the back, Su Leng snorted, and finally reluctantly followed Lu Shao.


    "Where does your mother buy clothes for you After two steps, Lu Shao stopped and asked.


    Oh.


    Smell speech, Su Han cold smile.


    "Downstairs."


    "Let''s go."


    Soon, they went down to the second floor.


    "What do you like?" Glancing at several shops, Lu Shao asked.


    Smell speech, Su Han''s face flashed a touch of doubt.


    So, let him choose for himself?


    "This one." Su Han looked at it, then pointed to a white sweater in the shop and said.


    "I remember you have something similar."


    Su Han: it seems that How can this man have such a good memory?


    "This one."


    "It''s too thin."


    "This one."


    "Soil."


    "Then this one." With patience, Su Han points to a black hooded sweater.


    "Black is not good."


    Su Han: what''s wrong! Did black offend you? Besides, you don''t wear black yourself!


    "You should dress up well at your age." Like seeing Su Han''s accusation, Lu Shao looked at Su Han lightly and said very calmly.


    "What is happiness?" Su Han asked, biting his teeth.


    Du Wentao''s mother likes the kind of big flower big flower is called happy mood?


    Without answering Su Han''s question, Lu Shao moved his eyes and directly led Su han to a store nearby.


    "This one, this one, the other..." Soon, Lu Shao picked out three or four sets of clothes and handed them to the waiter.


    "Find a size he can wear." Lu Shao took a glance at Su Han and said to the waiter.Smell speech, some of the waiters have not responded.


    Is that right?


    Before that, Su ran also liked to take Su han to this store to buy clothes. Because Su Han''s appearance was so high, she had an impression on this handsome boy.


    Several times before Su Han and his mother together, did not expect that this time is actually the father with.


    Mom and dad have very different styles of choosing clothes.


    Generally, when Su ran comes with Su Han, she always compares and selects carefully for a long time, but she is not as straightforward as her father


    It''s just, it''s a little too straightforward.


    The waiter was stunned.


    Not only the waiter, but even Su Han looks at Lu Shao with an unexpected look on his face.


    Does this guy want to be so casual?


    Whatever you want, the key is that the clothes Lu Shao picked out are not ugly!


    Lu Shao looks at Su Han, as if to see what he thinks in his heart, and picks his eyebrows.


    "Why, do you think I''ll like the fancy stuff recommended by Du Wentao''s mother?" Lu Shao Mei Feng picked out a word and threw it leisurely.


    "Isn''t it?" Su Han asked.


    "Of course not." He just thinks the parent-child act well.


    "Do you have a number?" Side head, look to the waiter of one side, Lu Shao asks a way.


    "Ah, there are some," said the revived waiter, holding the clothes in his arms and nodding, "these are all new products on the shelves. They all have his size."


    "Just a moment. I''ll get it for you."


    "Do you need to try it?" The waiter thought about it and asked.


    Sure enough, Lu Shao only answered two words: "No


    "Then I''ll put it up for you."


    "Wait a minute."


    "This one, take it and replace it." Lu Shao picked out a suit of casual suits and handed it to Su Han.


    "Why change it now?" Su Han asked a little puzzled.


    Although this dress is not ugly, it actually looks quite handsome.


    But.


    It''s not that woman


    Su ran likes to watch him change his clothes. Su Han doesn''t think that Lu has this kind of leisure.


    "I''ll take you to the company in the evening. You''ll dress decently. Don''t disgrace me." Lu Shao said.


    "You Although, for Lu Shao''s last half sentence, Su Han wants to take it back, but his focus is attracted by the "company" in Lu Shao''s mouth.


    What did this guy take him to the company for?


    With doubts in mind, Su Han pursed her lips and took the suit to the fitting room.


    "Sir, do you have all the others?" Seeing Su Han go to the fitting room, the waiter asked.


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded, then looked at one of the very simple casual clothes and asked, "this one, size 185, do you have it?"


    "This suit, yes," the waiter nodded, looked at Lu Shao, laughed, and asked, "are you wearing it?"


    "Yes."


    "185 it should be just right for you. Wait a moment. I''ll get it."


    ¡­¡­


    When he came out of the fitting room, Su Han had already put on the suit.


    I have to say that Mr. Lu has a good eye.


    The light blue suit with a sense of casual design is very suitable for young people of this age.


    Or, it''s very suitable for Su Han.


    Different from the previous school uniform, this suit originally gives people a sense of formality. In addition, Su Han 175''s height looks like a big boy. It''s very suitable to change this suit. At the same time, it''s easy to ignore the childishness on his face with the calmness on his face and the sharp edge in his eyes.


    Even, standing in front of Su Han at the moment, vaguely can make people feel an invisible sense of oppression.


    "Very handsome!" First of all, the waiter on one side looked at such Su Han and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    It''s different from my mom''s clothes.


    Although Su ran had selected clothes for Su Han in the past, most of them were in favor of Er, cute or prince style.


    It''s the clothes that Dad chose. How to say, it makes Su Han look very temperament, the temperament of the superior!


    "Not bad." Concealing a trace of pride from his eyes, Lu Shao - Xiang glanced at Su Han casually, nodded and commented indifferently.


    "Let''s go."


    "Cut." Cold hum a, Su Han still followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the mall and having dinner, Lu Shao drove directly to Lu''s company in B city with Su Han.


    "This is the head office of Lujia in B city, and it is also the largest company under Lujia in China."


    "Lujia originally transferred 50% of the family''s realizable assets to the markets of country y, country a and Zone E, leaving a large number of real estate and traditional stable industries in China." All the way into the company, Lu Shao explained to Su Han."Tell me what these are for." Su Han frowned and said.


    What he wants, he can rely on himself and does not need to inherit the property of the Lu family.


    What''s more, whether you accept this guy or not depends on what the woman thinks.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao steps slightly stop, looked at Su Han, did not say much.


    After that, Lu Shao went on to say: "there are a lot of industries and subordinate companies of Lujia in China. After that, you will gradually come into contact with it. Today I bring you here to let you know that this is the core of the whole domestic market of Lujia."


    "Don''t tell me that..." Su Han murmured in a low voice, but the look in his eyes became serious because of Lu Shao''s words.


    They walked all the way into the conference room on the top floor.


    At the moment, Yan Yi is already waiting in the conference room.


    Yan Yi, CEO of Lu group.


    Like Zhou Fu, Lu Shao has been working for nearly 20 years.


    It''s just that their jobs are different.


    Zhou Fu''s work is mostly for Lu Shao and Lu family''s internal affairs, while Yan Yi is responsible for domestic and external work.


    Lu''s group is only a part of the domestic market, not to mention foreign countries.


    As the owner of the Lu family, Lu Shao will not appear in a certain company, but it will not be a trivial matter if Lu Shao comes here in person today.


    "Sir." Yan Yi leads up and calls.


    Then, looking at Lu Shao side of this very outstanding youth, Yan Yi eyes Leng Leng Leng, but not unexpected.


    "Little master." Yan Yi very solemnly nodded to address Su Han.


    Obviously, this appellation is not a temporary one.


    "All ready?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Yes, it''s all ready. We can start the final acquisition of song''s company tonight." Yan Yiying said.


    From the initial suppression of song''s project by Lu Shao Feng and the declaration of war by the Lu family a few days ago, the market value of the Song family has been seriously reduced, and several core projects have been forced to stop.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the Song family is in a dead end and struggling to death.


    Just, not enough.


    In the face of the Lu family''s last blow, after today, if there is no accident, song will have only two choices.


    First, declare bankruptcy.


    Second, accept the merger and acquisition plan proposed by Lu.


    However, Lu Shao will not leave this choice to song Zeyu.


    "Let''s go." Sit down in the front chair, Lu Shao said.


    "Yes."


    "At present, we have 34% of all the working capital in Song''s company, which can be withdrawn at any time."


    "Song''s current market value has reached 90% of the estimated value. After withdrawing capital, song will be forced to withdraw from the market."


    "As for equity, our controllable share is..."


    Yan Yi is operating the economic control of the Song family according to the plan, while reporting to Lu Shao in the conference room.


    Suddenly, Yan Yi''s eyes moved.


    "Another two effective shareholders from Song''s side have contacted us and are willing to transfer their shares."


    What''s the use?


    Listening to Yan Yi''s report, Su Han frowned and puzzled.


    It seems to have noticed that Su Han''s face is puzzled. Yan Yi actively explained: "at present, the equity that we can control has reached 40%. If we take over the shares of those two shareholders, we will hold more than 50% of the shares, reaching the absolute control of song''s company."


    "In this way, the Lu family can directly determine the life and death of the Song family? Does that mean? " Su Han thought about the meaning of Yan Yi''s words and asked.


    "Yes," Yan Yi said, "holding the absolute control of the Song family, the Lu family can directly decide whether the Song family will go bankrupt or accept the acquisition."


    "Only, in this way, the Lu family has to bear a larger part of the capital loss for song''s current and future market losses."


    After that, Yan Yi looks at Lu Shao, obviously waiting for Mr. landing to make this decision.


    At the moment, Lu Shao didn''t make a statement immediately. Instead, he swept his eyes to Su Han.


    "It''s you. What would you do?" Lu Shao asked Su Han.


    Hearing this, Su Han frowned.


    "There''s no need to buy equity again." After thinking for a moment, Su Han said.


    According to what he learned from the book during this period, one thing is to maximize economic benefits.


    Although he hoped that song''s life would be over, there was no need to increase the investment in the early stage for this reason.


    "We can wait until the market value drops a little more and the proportion of assets and funds under our control increases, and then we can impose sanctions on the Song family." Su Han said according to his own understanding.


    As far as the Soviet Union is concerned, theoretically speaking, there is no problem worth paying more attention to in terms of war risk than the commercial risk."Sir..." Yan Yi looks at Su Han and Lu Shao.


    "Do what he says."


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go." Suddenly, Lu Shao stood up from the meeting table and said to Su Han.


    "Go now?" Su Han was stunned and frowned.


    Isn''t this just the beginning? He still wants to see how the market value of song''s company has fallen all the way. Moreover, he hasn''t seen whether song will declare bankruptcy or accept acquisition!


    Looking at Su Han''s reluctant face, Lu Shao picked his eyebrows.


    "Have you finished your homework?"


    Su Han


    Back to the Lu family.


    Because I went to the shopping mall in the afternoon and stayed in the Lu group at night. For the first time, Su Han''s homework actually reached 11 o''clock.


    [Keng Huo Liu]: brother Han, saving one''s life is better than building a seven level pagoda. Please take one of your homework and borrow me to copy it.


    Looking at the news from Liu Yangyang, Su Han pursed her lips.


    [cold]: not finished.


    [Keng Huo Liu]: my God, brother Han, can''t you? When do you do your homework, it''s over 9 o''clock!


    [Keng Huo Liu]: you can''t say that because you don''t want to copy it to me. This reason is not friendly at all!


    [Han]: roll


    throw a word in the past, and Su Han continues to write his homework.


    At this time, two knock on the door.


    "Why?" Su Han turned his head and looked at Lu Shao at the door and asked.


    "Homework finished?" Lu Shao asked, as if waiting for a reply from the parents.


    "At once." Frown, said Su Han.


    "10 minutes?"


    "That''s enough."


    Lu Shao nodded and said no more. However, at this time, he directly threw a set of dark gray autumn clothes and trousers to Su Han.


    "It''s done and dried. You''ll change it when you''re done."


    "I said, I don''t wear it!"


    Smelling speech, Lu Shao, who had already turned around and was ready to leave, stopped, turned his head and looked at Su Han and said, "if you are obedient, I can consider taking you to see your mother''s final this Thursday."

 Chapter 69

    "Brother Han, are you really not going to take me with you?"


    "And me and me, take me with you."


    "Add me! Anyway, you have to take Liu Yangyang''s pit goods. Su Han, don''t you really think about taking one with you? "


    On the playground, Liu Yangyang looked at Su Han eagerly.


    "No consideration." Take a look at several people nearby, Su Han said very calmly.


    "And", picking eyebrows, Su Han glanced at Liu Yangyang, and then said, "when did I say I''d like to bring this pit cargo."


    "What, brother Han, don''t you take me?"


    "What are you for?"


    "It''s very useful to take me. I can help Mama Su cheer on, hold the light sign, and carry your luggage for you and dad Lu!" Liu Yangyang said with great desire for survival.


    It''s said that today Su Han''s father''s assistant came to help him ask for leave. Liu Yangyang was so envious.


    He also wants to ask for leave. He doesn''t want to take the class of exterminating the Abbess tomorrow. Moreover, he also wants to go to n city to call Su''s mother!


    "Go and go. I can do just that." Du Wentao looked at Liu Yangyang scornfully and said.


    "Su Han, I really think you''d better take me, at least I don''t pit, and I really vote for Su''s mother every day!"


    "Not only me, but also my mother. She also mobilized her relatives and friends to vote for Su''s mother!"


    "I also cast, I also took my grandmother''s mobile phone number to vote!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Su threw a few words out of his mind


    I don''t know what conditions he used to let Lu take him to n city.


    "Class''s over. Let''s go." After hearing the bell, Su Han threw down a word and quickly took the bag beside him and walked away.


    Left behind a group of ignorant several people.


    "Shit, when did brother Han pack up his schoolbag?"


    "I packed my schoolbag in advance and brought it to PE class. Do you want to do this, eh..."


    "I didn''t think of it!"


    "Wipe, I have to get my schoolbag in the classroom!"


    "Originally, I wanted to go and ask father Lu to take mine by the way."


    "Dare you?"


    "I! I dare not... "


    ¡­¡­


    Ignoring these people behind him, Su Han went out of the stadium and walked directly to the school gate.


    The location of the stadium was close to the school gate than the teaching building. In addition, a teenager walked very fast. Therefore, Su Han became the first student to come out of the school gate today.


    Looking at the only teenager who came out of the school gate, Lu Shao''s mouth was slightly pursed on the car.


    "Excited?" Looking at Su Han, Lu Shao picked his eyebrows and asked.


    Hearing this, Su Han was stunned and then frowned. From his slightly eccentric expression, it is not difficult to see that Su Han did not want to answer Lu Shao''s question at all.


    "Cut, say me..." Su Leng snorted and stubbornly turned her head out of the window.


    After that, Su Han whispered: "don''t think I don''t know."


    "What do you know?" Lu Shao asked.


    "If you want to take me, you want to go." Turn around, full of disdain to look at Lu Shao, Su Han you said.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao''s expression slightly a stagnation, the next second but slowly hook up the corner of the mouth.


    Mr. Lu did not refute Su Han''s remarks at all.


    But


    "I can choose not to take you."


    After all, on the phone yesterday, Su ran didn''t agree with Su Han''s asking for leave.


    Thinking of the conversation with Su ran yesterday, Lu Shao''s mouth slightly draws out a touch of amplitude.


    Although he thought about going directly to give Su ran a surprise, he thought that it was Thursday after all, and he needed to ask for Su Han''s leave. Therefore, Lu Shao called Su ran in advance.


    As for the reason for the past, Lu Shao only said one, that is: "Su Han wants to see you."


    At last, Lu Shao added another sentence in the back: "me too."


    After that, without giving Su ran on the other end of the phone a chance to react, Lu Shao left a sentence "rest early" and hung up the phone.


    Recalling Su Ran''s last sentence, which was somewhat stiff, "you too", Lu Shao''s smile widened a little.


    "Shameless!" On the car, looking at someone''s chuckle and shameless smile, Su Han commented discontentedly.


    "Su Han."


    "Why?"


    "Be polite to your elders, especially your father." Lu Shao Zheng Sheng said.


    "Who said you are my father, please don''t mess with relatives, OK, I admit it? Did my mother admit it? " Su Han was not happy to reply to the way, said this, but vaguely some lack of confidence.Hearing Su Han''s words, Lu Shao gave Su Han a light look.


    "Your mother will admit it. As for you..." After that, Lu Shao didn''t go on, just looked at Su Han''s eyes, clearly filled with the words "your opinion, not important.".


    After that, looking at the boy''s face in front of him, Lu Shao laughed twice, and then looked at Su Han seriously.


    "After arriving in n city, you follow me, don''t run around, don''t disturb your mother''s competition." Lu Shao stressed.


    In fact, this time, he took Su han to see Su ran. In addition to wanting to see Su ran, there was also a more important reason:


    it was probably the reason that song''s group was on the verge of bankruptcy under the pressure of the Lu family and felt that there was no worry about it. This time, the Su family announced its return, which can be said to be extremely high-profile.


    Moreover, although the Su family''s press conference only said that they would find the old lady of the Su family, they did not directly put Su Ran''s name out.


    However, in private, in the circle, the Su family has revealed on many occasions: during this period of time, Su ran, the wife of the owner of the family who was admitted by the Lu family, who was on fire online, was the daughter of their family who had been exiled.


    The Su family''s idea is too good: making use of the relationship between the Lu family can really make many domestic enterprises sell their face. Even it is not impossible to cooperate with the Su family in order to please the Lu family.


    As a result, it provided great convenience for the Su family to gain a firm foothold in China.


    First of all, Lu Shao has been busy dealing with the song''s acquisition case recently, and Lu Shao has no time to take charge of the Su family''s affairs.


    Second, he thought he should ask Su Ran''s advice on how to treat the Su family.


    Therefore, during this period of time, in addition to staring at some of the Su family''s movements, Lu Shao had no spare time to pay attention to them.


    I didn''t expect that Su Jianye was quite able to hop around.


    The Su family is not afraid.


    Lu Shao is worried that the people of the Su family will lick their faces to find Su Ran''s trouble.


    As it turns out, Lu Shao guessed well.


    Just when Su Jianye was busy opening up the market of B city, Su Jianguo did go to n city and found Su ran, just one day before the final of Su dye.


    "I know you''re sue and cough. I mean my third uncle." Looking at a man in his fifties, Su ran interrupts the other party''s long talk.


    "So", frowning, Su ran asked directly, "what''s the purpose of finding me?"


    According to the original body''s memory, when the Su family drove "Su ran" out of the house, it could be said that it was very straightforward.


    What''s worse is that Su ran doesn''t have the emotion of her original body except for her memory. So she can sit down and talk with the third uncle of the Su family calmly. If she is the original one, I''m afraid it will have been torn up by now.


    "Well, you are much more mature than before." Su Jianguo looks at Su ran and says that there is an accident in his eyes.


    Although, through the information, they also know that Su ran seems to be good now, but they didn''t expect that when they saw this niece again, the other party was so much changed than she remembered.


    "In this way, I''ll make a long story short." after a pause, Su Jianguo added, "I''m here on behalf of the Su family to recognize you."


    Looking at a flash of irony in Su Ran''s eyes, Su Jianguo added: "of course, you can also regard this as a win-win cooperation."


    "The family just wants to use your current popularity to find a reasonable reason to return to the domestic market. As for you, you will get the status of Miss Su again."


    "Although the Su family can''t compare with the Lu family, at least it''s also a big family. In this way, you can get an identity equivalent to that of the Lu family."


    Before good, Su Jianguo also said a lot, see Su dye oil and salt does not enter, he does not need to play any family card.


    Therefore, when talking about this, Su Jianguo did not hide their intention.


    Moreover, he did not think that Su ran would refuse this cooperation.


    Since the owners of the Lu family can recognize Su Ran''s identity and prove that the other party didn''t mean to Su ran, however, according to the information they know, Su Ran is still unmarried.


    In this regard, the only thing that Su Jianye and Su Jianguo can think of is the great disparity of identity.


    It is a once in a blue opportunity for Su ran to accept Miss Su''s status and marry into the Lu family.


    Su ran doesn''t know what Su Jianguo thinks. However, when she hears the other party''s words of course, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    "HISHI", Su ran chuckled, looked at the other party, and asked in silence, "are you sick?"


    "You --" Obviously, I didn''t expect Su ran to say that, and Su Jianguo''s face broke.


    "At the beginning, how did the Su family drive Su and me out of the house? And about my parents, don''t say it was an accident. " Su ran looks at Su Jianguo and says coldly.


    Although she doesn''t know much about some things, Su Ran has read novels.


    In order to keep the tragic ending of the protagonist, Su ran didn''t mention the death of her parents.Indeed, the death of Su''s father and mother was an accident and the construction site was the cause.


    But the premise is that Su Ran''s parents were co designed by the second and third of the Su family, which was the site to clean up the mess.


    "Su ran! After hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Jianguo''s expression became stiff for a moment, hesitated for a moment and then said, "you should know that the death of your parents was an accident."


    "Oh, if it were not an accident, you think you can still sit here in good condition?" Su ran said with a sneer.


    "So if you don''t mention the past, please don''t bother me."


    Originally, Su ran also wanted to say that she didn''t want to make any plans of the Lu family. She had nothing to do with Lu Shao.


    However, it seems that it is not right to say so. In the end, Su ran gives up this sentence.


    "Moreover," seeing what Su Jianguo wanted to say and didn''t give each other the chance, Su ran looked straight at each other and said, "what''s the situation of your Su family now? Don''t you count yourself?"


    Now the development of things has completely deviated from what should have been like after the end of the text of the original work. Therefore, Su ran does not know why the Su family returned home so much earlier than the original owner.


    But one thing is always true.


    That is: the Su family, after so many years of "development" abroad, will think of returning home, in fact, is in a dead end.


    Otherwise, in the original book, the Su family would not try their best to find Su Ran''s son, who was already a villain at that time.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Jianguo was completely angry.


    "Su ran!"


    "Don''t be shameless Su Jianguo stood up and glared at Su ran in a fierce voice.


    "It''s just a" Lady "with a bad name and a bad word. Do you think the Lu family will take you seriously all the time?" Staring at Su ran, Su Jianguo''s eyes flashed a cold light, squinted, and said, "although the Su family is not as good as before, but the Su family is still the Su family. Offending the Su family is not good for you."


    "Hiss."


    In the face of the threat of Su Jianguo, Su ran smiles indifferently with a look of disdain.


    Who is Su ran? At least his former life was also a respected Master of music.


    Although not a powerful family, but as a master figure, Su ran was quite arbitrary.


    At least, standing in Suran''s position, she lives in her own circle. She really doesn''t have to be afraid of anyone.


    In this novel, the only thing that makes Su ran afraid and afraid is song Zeyu, Lin Xinger and their family who are staring at the halo of the protagonist.


    Now, the whole family like the talisman has been offline. In this way, Su Ran has nothing to be afraid of.


    As for the Su family, it''s really a small scene.


    In the original book, if the Su family didn''t finally rely on the Song family, her villain son would have solved the other party with a finger.


    "If you want to make a comeback in China, you should do it in a down-to-earth manner. As for me, please don''t disturb me." After that, Su ran stands up and prepares to leave.


    The relationship between the Su family and the original body was broken when the original body was expelled from the house by the Su family. As for her, it had nothing to do with her. The reason why Su ran agreed to meet with the third uncle of the Su family today was just to get rid of some of the other''s thoughts.


    In the future, everyone will return to the bridge and road, and they will be well.


    It''s a pity that Su ran thinks so, but Su Jianguo, who thinks he has a handle, doesn''t think so.


    "Su ran! Stop Su Jianguo said that he wanted to hold Su ran.


    "Dare you


    But at this time, a still some raw but already let a person some chilly voice sounded.


    Looking at Su Han who is coming towards this side, Su Ran is surprised.


    Is this my son? What happened to my son? #In her surprise, Su Han comes back and blocks Su ran in front of her.


    "What do you want to do?" Su Han gnawed his teeth and glared at the man in front of him with full guard and asked in a sharp voice.


    Looking at Su Han who suddenly appeared here, Su Jianguo was also a little surprised.


    Looking at this teenager standing in front of Su ran with a protective gesture, Su Jianguo suddenly realized something.


    "Oh, this is the son you gave birth to?" Su Jianguo glances at Su ran, sneers and asks.


    At first, he and Su Jianye had made up their minds. If they couldn''t force Su ran to submit, then Suran, a wild species that came out of nowhere, was their final weight.


    However, before they could use the weight, the other side even ran into it.


    Oh, it''s convenient.


    Hearing Su Jianguo''s words, she also knows that the other party has guessed Su Han''s identity. Su ran immediately frowns, and there is a touch of tension and vigilance on her calm face.


    After a look at Su Jianguo, Su ran doesn''t say anything. Without thinking about it, she pulls up her son and turns around and walks away.Su ran doesn''t care about Su family, but she doesn''t want her son to run into each other.


    Although the plot of the novel has collapsed a lot, but, Su Han and the Su family hit, it is not good.


    Su Ran is just pulling away. Su Han is still a little confused.


    Such a state, but let Su Han subconsciously think of, that time, in the dongshanyuan party, the woman pulled him out of the scene.


    But this time, why?


    And who is that man?


    ¡­¡­


    "You..." Su Han opened his mouth and was about to ask, but at this time, Lu Shao, who happened to park a good car, came over from the opposite side.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao is nervous and asks.


    Since Su Han is here, Lu Shao should also be here.


    Although, subconsciously has this cognition, but sees Lu Shao, Su Ran is instinctively somewhat surprised.


    It''s just that the accident is accidental, and she has to admit that the moment she sees her, Su Ran''s nervousness dissipates in an instant.


    As for Lu Shao''s question


    Su ran frowned and didn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Lu Shao, however, seemed to have a deep understanding of what was going on.


    "Are the people of the Su family bothering you?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks with concern.


    Eh?


    Su ran didn''t expect that Lu Shao was so keen and immediately guessed the degree. She was stunned.


    Looking at Su Ran''s surprise, Lu Shao whispered in the dark.


    Su family, it is faster than he imagined.


    Thinking of the Su family, Lu Shao''s eyeground crossed a cold light.


    "I''ll go and wait here."


    Lu Shao said the first half of the sentence to Su ran, and the second half was said by looking at Su Han.


    After that, Lu Shao will go into the cafe.


    "Lu Shao." But at this time, Su ran grabs Lu Shao.


    "Next time." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and at the same time gives Su Han a general look.


    Lu Shao understood what Su ran meant.


    Su Han is here. Su ran doesn''t want Su han to have too much contact with his family.


    "Good," glanced Su Han, Lu Shao finally nodded: "go back first."


    Three people got into the car.


    In the car, Su Han looked nervously at Su ran for several times. Finally, he could not hold back. He asked, "who was that man just now?"


    It is impossible to let go of this problem easily because of his son''s curiosity.


    He thought that the Su family knew Su Han''s existence. He could not hold his thigh again. Maybe he would treat Su Han as a stepping stone like the original.


    The son has a little sense of preparedness, so thinking, Su ran doesn''t hide any more.


    Subconsciously, Su ran took a look at the front row. Su ran organized her words in her heart and said, "in terms of blood, that person just now should be your mother''s uncle, but more than a decade ago, I and your late grandparents had nothing to do with this family."


    "The Su family?"


    "Yes." Su ran nods.


    Smell speech, Su Han eye ground is to flash a touch of tiny awn.


    For the first time, he heard the woman mention about the Su family.


    Su ran told Su Han about his relationship with the scum man more than ten years ago. Combined with those things, Su Han also vaguely guessed some of them.


    And, he remembers, once the woman seemed to say casually that she was expelled.


    "So they drove you out of the Su family? Is it related to the surname song? So... " Su Han asked.


    "Su Han!" In the front row, Lu Shao''s warning voice stopped Su Han''s problem.


    Fortunately, Lu Shao interrupts Su Han. Otherwise, Su ran really doesn''t know how to answer if his son is going to study him so deeply.


    For example, what did he experience that night? For example, how did song Zeyu talk about his "experience" with the Su family? For example, what did the Su family do when they drove "Su ran" out of the house and forced Su''s father and mother to take responsibility for the accident at the construction site


    These are not suitable for Su han to know.


    Moreover, Su ran doesn''t really want to recall.


    Even if this memory is not her experience, it still makes Su ran very uncomfortable.


    Hearing the warning in Lu Shao''s tone, Su Han frowned. Originally, he wanted to retort, but after noticing the instant relief on Su Ran''s face, Su Han pursed his lips and did not continue to ask.


    However, the juvenile eye, but still full of inquiry.


    And a chill.


    Of course, this cold feeling is aimed at the Su family.


    "Yes! How do you know I''m here? " Suddenly something comes to her mind. Su ran asks.Although there is a suspicion of diverting the topic, Su Ran is really a little strange.


    She had made an appointment with Lu Shao to meet at the hotel. How did the two people find here and arrive early?


    Su ran thinks.


    After hearing the speech, Su Han takes a look at Su ran in silence.


    "You sent it in your circle of friends." After that, Su Han also tentatively found out the circle of friends Su ran had sent before from her mobile phone and handed it to the other party.


    Su ran:!


    Su Ran is reminded by her son.


    Before he came to see Su Jianguo, he did something about kidnapping and killing in order to prevent the other party from having a bad brain.


    Su ran also made a special positioning in her circle of friends.


    After all, in such a novel world, any wonderful things can happen.


    If anything happens to her, that circle of friends is the clue!


    Unexpectedly, these two people will see the circle of friends looking for it.


    Su ran looks at her son and Lu Shao in the front row.


    "Well, you Don''t you have to go back to the show tonight? " Through the rearview mirror, Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    "Well, take a day off today." Su ran nods.


    Probably for the sake of the final quality and the last match, the program team did not do any 24-hour creative shooting, and directly gave the last four people a big holiday.


    It''s also a good day off. Otherwise, Su ran would not have time to take care of Su Jianguo.


    "Xiaoran."


    "What?" Su ran looks at the front row and looks at Lu Shao as if she has something to say.


    "I made a reservation at that hot spring hotel on the outskirts." She pursed her lips, Lu Shao said, her voice seemed stiff.


    After a pause, Lu Shao added: "two rooms."

 Chapter 70

    "Hot spring hotel, which one do you mean is famous?"


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran''s eyes glow slightly.


    On the day of playing in Yulou, when the restaurant owner talks about a famous hot spring hotel in n city, Su Ran is still very excited.


    "Yes." Lu Shaoying said.


    Through the rearview mirror, looking at the excitement on Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao has a smile on her mouth.


    Su ran really wants to go, but


    "Is there time for the round trip?" Su ran hesitated and asked.


    After all, Suran has one final tomorrow night.


    "Don''t worry," Lu Shao takes a slight look at Su ran, as if guessing Su Ran''s concerns.


    "Not far."


    This is what Su Han said.


    Before grabbing Lu Shao, he only heard Su Han say again: "go out a little in the city, less than an hour''s journey."


    "Did you check it?" Su ran looks at her son and asks.


    Su Han


    He didn''t check it. He just saw it by the way when the man named Lu was checking the navigation system.


    Well, he doesn''t care! It''s not curiosity!


    He just paid attention not to let some unsettled and kind-hearted guys take Suran to any bad place!


    Lu Shao doesn''t know Su Han''s "real idea". When he hears Su Han''s words, he just glances at Su Han and takes back his sight.


    Then, he said to Su ran, "the road won''t be too long. I''ll send you back in advance tomorrow."


    "Well All right After all, it''s a place where I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. Hearing that won''t delay the competition, Su Ran has nothing to be affected about.


    It is not until after dinner and at the hotel that Su ran knows that the two rooms in Lu Shaokou are not the two rooms she understands, but two buildings, door-to-door!


    Su ran picks her eyebrows.


    Even if it''s the off-season after the festival, don''t you have to be so extravagant?


    Seeing Su Ran''s doubts, Lu Shao takes the initiative to explain: "all the rooms in this hotel are resort villas, but the two rooms here have better conditions."


    Mr. Lu insisted on "two rooms".


    "Or..." Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao''s eyes moved and asked, "just one set?"


    Smell speech, think of what, Su ran expression a Leng, slightly frown.


    In this world, when Su ran goes to various places to participate in the competition, she adheres to the principle of not disturbing the people. Sometimes, the assistants will help her book this kind of single door and single courtyard hotel room.


    Seriously, this kind of hotel room is really big.


    At least, Su ran and three assistants live together. It''s enough.


    It''s just


    If she remembers correctly, many public areas, including toilets and shower rooms, seem to be semi open in order to reflect the characteristics of the holiday?


    The assistants are girls, but it doesn''t matter.


    But now standing in front of is after all a man, a big boy.


    Su Han is no more.


    Lu Shao


    "Two sets." Su ran said without hesitation.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao eye ground quickly flashed a trace of what, nodded.


    "Good."


    After a pause, Lu Shao said again, "lock the doors and windows at night."


    "Lock the door and window, my mother knows, still need you to emphasize." On one side, Su Han said discontentedly.


    She turns to Su ran, but she frowns uneasily.


    "Don''t turn on the air conditioner too low when you sleep at night."


    Looking at Su Han''s serious and complete look, Su ran couldn''t help laughing.


    "Good."


    "Remember to blow dry your hair before you go to bed at night."


    "Also," Su Han reminded, "be careful not to get water when using the hair dryer."


    "Remember to pull out the plug after use."


    "Poo Hoo..." Finally, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    What about her silent, cold son? When did you become so eloquent?


    Moreover, Su Ran is very suspicious that, in addition to caring about herself, half of Su Han may have been intentional.


    "If you''re so worried, why don''t you stay with me?" Su raised her eyebrows.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s eyes brightened, but in the moment when he was about to be detected, he turned his head coolly.


    "It''s OK."


    "No way."


    This is what Lu Shao said.


    Looking at Su Han, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a warning.


    "Don''t forget, I promised to bring you here, not for a holiday." Lu Shao warned.


    "Don''t disturb your mother because she has a match tomorrow," he saidSmell speech, Su Han face a black, impolitely stare at Lu Shao.


    "Cut! Tell me, why don''t you talk about yourself Su Han was not able to make complaints about his voice.


    Don''t think he didn''t see it. It was this guy who wanted to "disturb" Su ran!


    However, considering that Su ran still has one of the most important finals tomorrow, Su Han pursed her lips and finally did not tangle with this issue.


    "Then remember to lock the doors and windows."


    "Ha ha."


    Su ran swears that she didn''t mean to laugh. She couldn''t help it!


    "I mean it." Su Han frowned and said in a stiff voice.


    "And you go to bed early."


    "Ha ha, ha, eh, OK." With a smile on her head.


    Then, he looked at Su Han and his expression became a little severe.


    "Not just me, you should go to bed early, don''t play too late, you know?"


    "What''s more, although I''ve asked for leave, I''ll ask your head teacher in the group later." Su ran emphasizes.


    "I know."


    Taking a look at Su Han, although she is very relieved about her son''s self-consciousness, Su ran subconsciously looks at Lu Shao more.


    "Well, I''d like to ask you to reply."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    To tell you the truth, Su Han has his father with him. Su Ran is still very relieved.


    So, after waiting for the two people to return to their respective rooms, Su ran enjoyed the wonderful hot spring hotel time very happily.


    Their guest room, said to be one, is actually a small two-story vacation room with a single door and courtyard.


    The bedroom is on the second floor, the living room is on the first floor, and the courtyard outside the other room is a large hot spring pool.


    Great!


    Moreover, the hotel''s customer service is also very good, Su ran called the guest room, only three minutes later, the room staff brought her the swimsuit.


    "Madam, we have brought three swimsuits according to the number you provided. Which one do you want


    The guest room takes three swimsuits to Su ran at the same time.


    Su ran looks down.


    What is this big flower? Even with a scarf of the same design and color?


    The other is


    Bikini?


    Well, forget it.


    "This one." Su ran points to one of the one-piece swimsuits with a little plain color pattern.


    "OK."


    "Then I won''t disturb the lady. If you need anything else, you can call the room at any time."


    "Yes, thank you."


    When the room attendants leave, Su ran quickly changes into the swimsuit, which she doesn''t like very much.


    put on a mask and jumped into the "home" hot spring pool. By the way, he poured himself a coke.


    "Life Leaning against the hot spring, Su ran gives a very pleasant sigh.


    Suddenly found that occasionally no son in the side of life, also very good.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, it''s opposite.


    Su Han, who doesn''t know that he has been "disliked" by his mother for a second, is busy staring at Lu Shaogan in his room at the moment!


    To be precise, it''s one-sided dry stare.


    "What are you looking at?" Looking at Lu Shao standing in front of the window, Su Han couldn''t help frowning and went to ask in a deep voice.


    Looking out of the window, that is, the opposite direction, Su Han suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Lu Shao.


    "Don''t you want to be shameless?" Su Han glared angrily and roared.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao side head, looked at Su Han, conveniently pulled up the curtain, isolated the room and the outside line of sight.


    "Don''t tell me that until you''re an adult." Lu Shao glanced at Su Han and said faintly.


    "What''s more," Lu Shao said after picking his eyebrows: "what do you think is shameless?"


    After that, without waiting for Su han to come back, Lu Shao has entered the house.


    Glancing at the textbook on the desk, Lu Shao asked, "have you finished your homework?"


    "Nonsense." Su Han disdained to return.


    But listen to Lu Shao again way: "since finished, that also wrote your examination."


    The inspection in Lu Shaokou is not an operation, but a check on the song''s case.


    Indeed, under the pressure of the Lu family, the Song family could not have room for maneuver.


    However, from the point of view of consciousness, Su Han hoped that the Song family would declare bankruptcy directly.


    However, because of that decision, the right to choose returned to song''s hands again.


    Originally, Su Han also thought that the other party would choose bankruptcy. Who knows, song Zeyu actually chose to agree to Lu''s acquisition plan.


    Moreover, it also sold the shares held in his hands directly to several other shareholders of the former song''s group.Although this matter had little impact on the Lu family and the Song family''s outcome, such a deviation was like a fishbone stuck in the throat, which made Su Han very unhappy.


    Thinking of this, Su Han''s whole face sank.


    "I write to check, why don''t you write?" Looking back at Lu Shao, Su Han bit his teeth and asked.


    "Besides, why do you listen to me when you''re there? What do I say? You don''t judge yourself? "


    Su Han finally understood what Yan Yi''s hesitation meant when Lu Shao said he would do it according to his will


    In the face of Su Han''s question, Lu Shao seems very calm.


    "It''s just a chance for you to learn from it." Lu Shao said lightly.


    After that, he looked at Su Han and said very seriously: "in the future, you will have to face a lot of decisions. Whether it is expected or not, you will bear the consequences."


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han''s eyes fell, his eyes dropped and his fist clenched. The original retort turned into silence.


    "What about the scum man surnamed song?" After a while of silence, Su Han suddenly raised his head and asked in a slightly heavy look.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but sneer.


    "Don''t worry. You can''t jump."


    Since he dares to put his son here, Lu Shao is not without any backhand.


    At the beginning, he let song Zeyu go in Z City, but revealed more things to let the other party know, and then gave him some time to personally send Lin Xinger to the mental hospital.


    As for song Zeyu, this time he left the Song family so simply that Lu shaogao took a look at him.


    However, it is impossible for song Zeyu to make a comeback with his assets.


    The commercial crimes involved by the Song family over the years have been dug out, which is enough for song Zeyu to stay in it for a lifetime.


    Of course, these are not suitable for Su han to know.


    [Lu]: is it convenient now?


    When Su ran comes up from the hot spring pool, takes a bath, changes her clothes and picks up her mobile phone.


    It has been half an hour since Lu Shao sent this message.


    [Su]: Excuse me, I was in the hot spring just now. I just saw my mobile phone.


    Su ran returns this message to Lu Shao, but within a second she receives a new message from Lu Shao.


    [Lu]: can I go over now?


    About today''s su Jianguo''s visit, and about the Su family, although he forced his son into the past in the daytime.


    However, Su ran knows that Lu Shao should have something to say.


    Therefore, Su Ran is not too surprised to see the news from Lu Shao.


    After thinking about it, Su ran went back to the past and said "good".


    [Su]: is Su Han asleep?


    [Lu]: I''m asleep.


    Take a look at the table next to, still writing a check of Su Han, Lu Shao very calmly back to two words in the past.


    [Su]: Well, you can come and talk to me.


    [Lu]: OK


    [Lu]: soon


    "where are you going?" In the room, noticing that Lu Shao took his coat and was ready to go out, Su Han raised his head very keenly and looked at Lu Shao closely and asked.


    "You think?" Without answering Su Han''s question, Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and asked a question.


    "You "He glared at Lu Shao, and Su Han gnawed his teeth and said," don''t even think about it! "


    "I''m your father. I''ll go to your mother. Do you think there''s a problem?" Lu Shao slightly sneers, the eye sharp ground picks eyebrow to see Su Han one eye, ask a way in return.


    Big problem!


    And you are the biggest problem!


    Su Han stares at Lu Shao and rebukes him in his heart.


    But listen to Lu Shao again: "still say, you think you can stop?"


    "Why not!" Su Han is not willing to be outdone. He stands up, blocks in front of the door and says, totally a pair of people in the door posture.


    Looking at a pair of "attack" posture in front of the little leopard, Lu Shao put away the banter of the previous moment, and scratched a helpless in his eyes.


    Lu Shao was slightly positive.


    "I''ll go and talk to Xiaoran about something." Lu Shao rarely explained to his son.


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Hanwei frowned.


    Although, he also vaguely guessed what Lu Shao and his mother were going to talk about.


    But


    "That won''t work either!" Su Han said firmly, "it''s too late now."


    Smell speech, Lu Shao low smile two.


    "What do you think I would have done in the past?"


    "Who knows what you''re going to do!" Su Han''s eyes moved, and the next moment he glared at Lu Shao, who had been labeled as "focus observation" by him, said impolitely.


    "Do you want to know about the Su family and your mother''s thoughts?" Lu Shao looks at Su Han and throws out a huge chip.Sure enough, hearing this, Su Han''s firmness in his eyes wavered for a moment.


    "I can ask myself."


    "You think you ask your mother."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at each other, the father and son finally reached a consensus.


    "Write a good check. I won''t stay long. Your mother has a game tomorrow." When going out, it seems that he wants to pacify a boy''s mood. Lu Shao throws down a sentence.


    When Lu Shao comes to the opposite side, Su Ran is just cleaning up the ordinary coke and the fruit plate with ritual feeling just now.


    "I''ll come?" Seeing Su ran washing things, Lu Shao asked, but he had already untied his shirt sleeves and was ready to roll up his sleeves to help.


    "No, no, just two plates."


    Being urged by Lu Shao, Su ran likes dishes quickly.


    "Well, let''s go over there." Su ran points to the direction of the living room.


    "Good." Lu Shao nodded, but noticed Su Ran''s wet hair.


    "The hair didn''t blow dry." Lu Shao said.


    "Well, I just washed my hair."


    "I''ll help you?" His eyes flashed slightly. Lu Shao asked.


    Hearing this, Su Ran''s neck is stiff, and a touch of strangeness flashed on her face.


    "Well, don''t use it. I''ll do it myself." Su ran simply refuses.


    "Well, I''m sorry." Lu shaoshen said.


    But in my mind, the statements in those forums seem to have no reference value.


    "Blow your hair first." Regaining his composure on his face, Lu Shao looks at Su Ran''s hair, frowns and says.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about things first..."


    Su ran just wanted to say, or talk about business first, but listen to Lu Shao and firmly said: "I wait for you."


    The atmosphere suddenly became very awkward.


    "Well, just a moment. Now." In order to escape the awkward atmosphere of this moment, Su ran goes to the bathroom decisively and quickly.


    Five minutes later, Su ran comes out of the washroom and looks at Lu Shao sitting on the sofa. She is stunned.


    "I''ll get you a glass of water?" Su ran asked.


    "Good."


    "With ice."


    Su ran walks over and hears the voice behind her. She almost thinks that she has heard something.


    She didn''t dare to add ice to coke just now in this cold day and big night.


    Although I want to remind Lu Shaoda that it''s not good for Lu Shaoda''s health to have a good night and be greedy, Su ran gives up after hesitating for a moment, and finds the frozen ice from the kitchen refrigerator and adds it to the cup.


    "You want to ask me about the Su family, don''t you?" Sitting in front of Lu Shao, Su ran doesn''t want to think much about it and asks directly.


    "If you like." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says with certainty.


    Hearing this, Su ran nods.


    "Not really."


    "I don''t know much about my parents either..." Su ran frowned and said.


    "I know that."


    "Yes?"


    "When I looked into the previous incident, I did some research."


    "Well, actually, there is not much to say about me. You know that I was expelled from my family. Besides having something to do with the death of my parents, the final reason is me..."


    "I know, you don''t have to say that."


    "Well, well, let''s talk about today."


    "It seems that the Su family wants to return to China for development this time..."


    Su ran thinks about it and says that this time, Lu Shao doesn''t interrupt Su ran any more. She just focuses on the woman in front of her.


    "In a word, I think this time, the Su family came to me because they saw the news you released before and wanted to hold your thigh." Su ran concluded.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao is chuckle two.


    "Good idea." Lu Shao commented.


    Looking at Su ran again, he said, "I want to know what you think about the Su family."


    "My thoughts." Su ran drops her eyes slightly.


    "Bridge to bridge, road to road." Su ran thought for a moment and said.


    Do the people of Su family still want to kidnap her with kinship?


    Don''t say that Su Ran is not the original person at all. There is no relationship between Su ran and Su family. Even if it is the original owner, after more than ten years of dark and twisted life, I''m afraid that there is only resentment left for the Su family.


    Get Su Ran''s reply, Lu Shao picks the corner of his mouth.


    "Well, I see."


    "Then What else do you want to ask or say? " Su ran asked.


    "Yes"


    "yes?"


    "About the Su family, you don''t have to worry, and Su Han, I look at him, you can rest assured." Lu Shao said with a serious look.


    I have to say that Lu Shao''s words are really about Su Ran''s heart.She is not afraid of the Su family. Now she is the only one who is worried that it is really the Su family who will find Su Han any trouble.


    However, if Lu Shao is here, the Su family may not even have this opportunity.


    "Good." Su ran nodded and cast a glance at Shao landing, and then said, "thank you."


    "Thank you?"


    "No, it''s hard work."


    "Xiaoran..."


    "Good night, then." Interrupting Lu Shao''s words, Su ran makes a farewell gesture to Lu Shao directly.


    Seeing this, Lu Shaowei Leng, then helpless a smile.


    "Well, have a rest early."


    ¡­¡­


    Until Lu Shao leaves, Su Ran''s heart is finally relieved.


    Ignoring the strange feeling in her heart and some conjecture in her mind, Su ran decides to think about the final tomorrow.


    Tomorrow''s final will be recorded live from the afternoon. As for the time when it will be recorded, I don''t know.


    The only thing for sure is that she will have to set aside more time from here to prepare for the program before the program is recorded tomorrow.


    Not only for the three songs used in the competition, but also for the clothes, you have to prepare at least two sets.


    Su Ran is still hesitating whether to call Lu Shao and Su Han cruelly in the morning.


    Early in the morning, the two men are waiting at Su Ran''s door.


    "You get up so early?" Su ran looks at them and asks in surprise.


    What''s more, son, do you want to dress so handsome!


    Su ran looks at her son and Lu Shao.


    Even if it''s small, why should the big dress like this Grand.


    What''s more, it''s a parent-child outfit?


    "I''m afraid you''re nervous, so I''ll come to see you earlier." Su Han slightly side head, a face fart ground says.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. I''m not nervous." Su ran said with a smile.


    After all, this competition is just a process and a beginning for her.


    But looking at her son, why is he more nervous than her?


    Su Ran is amused by the fact that Su Han''s mouth is quite different from that of usual.


    "Don''t worry." after patting her son on the head, Su ran blinked and said, "I''ll tell you secretly, your mother, I used to be a master level figure. This kind of small scene is not afraid at all."


    Master?


    Ha ha, Su Han doesn''t believe it at all.


    However, hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s tight mouth was relaxed a lot.


    Seeing this, Su ran raises her mouth slightly.


    As for the child''s father


    Su ran subconsciously doesn''t look at Lu Shao.

 Chapter 71

    At the backstage door of the program recording group, Su ran looked at two men in the same series of clothes. Su ran managed to control himself and didn''t take out her mobile phone to take a picture of the two people.


    At this time, Li Yan, carrying two big bags, ran over.


    "Sorry, Sulan, there are too many people on this road coming here today." Li Yan said as she ran towards Su ran.


    Although piano competition is relatively small compared with other types of competitions, however, the publicity work of Sheng Ding entertainment in the early stage of hesitation has done well, and the two things about Su ran, which were previously shocked by the Internet, have been very high in the final and attention.


    Around the recording building, there were already people around.


    Among them, there are many wild fans of Su ran. Of course, there are also many curious and legendary Madame Lu.


    If it wasn''t for Sulan that they were out early and went directly to the side door, it would have been blocked out at this time.


    Li Yan came to see Su ran first, and then noticed Su ran next second. Two people who were difficult to notice.


    "Cold?" Su Han Li Yan has seen it. The next one


    "This is..." Looking at Lu Shao, Li Yan suddenly opened her eyes.


    Look at Su Han and Lu Shao. Li Yan turns her head to Su ran with a bright eye: "is this your gentleman?"


    Li Yan asked this very definitely. After all, the obvious people knew that they were father and son.


    Facing Li Yan''s problem, Su ran was a little shocked.


    Sir


    "Well, yes."


    Li Yan was not surprised to be confirmed by Su ran.


    But Lu Shao, on the other side, glanced and his mouth crossed a smile that was obviously pleasing.


    "Hello, Lu Shao." Maybe I was in a good mood. Lu Shao said hello and introduced herself to Li Yan.


    Now, I am afraid that few people don''t know that Su Ran''s name is Lu Shao, right?


    Li Yan felt a word in her heart and greeted Lu Shao.


    "Little dye, I''m in trouble with you this time." Lu Shao said.


    Wen Yan, Li Yan is a little flattered.


    "Ha ha, where, you are so polite," Li Yan said with a smile. "And, to speak, it should be my light that Su ran had touched."


    In order to ensure the professionalism of the competition, except for the network voting which only accounts for 10%, the scoring on the final site is decided by 7 professional reviews.


    So, there is no matter what Li Yan is a member of the jury.


    Thanks to Sulan''s final, she can only be an assistant to the final.


    "By the way!" When it comes to this, Li Yan picks up two big bags in her hand and shakes them in front of Su ran.


    "All the clothes you need to record this evening are here."


    "This bag is your first two games and third match clothes, and this bag is used for the final award."


    "Let''s try it in a moment to see if there is any problem."


    "OK," Su ran nodded, and reached out to Li Yan and said, "let me take it."


    Li Yan smiled and wanted to say no.


    But listen to the side of Lu Shaoxian said: "I come."


    But it is Su Han that is faster than Lu Shao.


    Before Lu Shao action, Su Han had taken Lu Shao step directly and picked up the two bags in Li Yan''s hand.


    After that, I still did not forget to turn my head and take a provocative glance at Lu Shao.


    I don''t know the current between the father and the son.


    See Su Han took two bags of clothes, Su ran also did not stop.


    But it is very happy to raise the mouth, only to see! How sensible my son is! What a gentleman? It means it''s directly on your face.


    "Where are you going to get it?" Asked Su Han.


    "Lounge, your mother''s lounge is over there, 303." Li Yan pointed to the direction over the corridor.


    "Oh."


    "That..."


    He looked at his son and Su ran and looked to Lu Shao.


    "Are you going to the audience first?" Asked Sulan.


    In the previous game, Su ran knew through Su Han. One of them got tickets for the audience by "opening the back door".


    Moreover, the audience score in that game was also included in the total score of that game.


    Su Han and Lu Shao, who are very familiar and somewhat indifferent, gave all the other players a point, and Su ran scored full marks.


    Su ran still thought, fortunately, the final was not scored by the audience


    But listen to Lu Shao said in a solemn way: "no ticket."


    Su ran:?!


    What a joke.


    Song was the biggest investor before the competition, and with the acquisition of song, Lu became a new investor.Last time Lu Shao didn''t invest, and I didn''t know how to get tickets. This time, as the "investor''s father", Lu Shaohui didn''t have any tickets?


    Su ran doesn''t believe it at all.


    It seems to see the doubts in Su Ran''s eyes. Lu Shao explains, "time is tight, I haven''t had time to arrange."


    The expression and tone should be as serious as possible.


    Su ran and Li Yan on one side believe it.


    Only Su Han, who took a step ahead, shrunk his mouth and snorted with contempt.


    "Can you sit down for a while


    Because it is the final, the program team has reserved several places for each contestant in the front row.


    It''s just that sitting in that position means that you''ll be frequented by the camera elder brother.


    "Good." Lu Shao hooked the corner of his mouth and said.


    It''s as if you''ve thought about it in advance.


    "Well..."


    "I''ll go first." after that, Lu Shao glanced coldly at Su Han in front of him and threw down a sentence: "put down the things and come to the front."


    "Oh."


    The three headed for the rest room arranged by the program group.


    Walking behind, looking at Su Han''s figure in front of her, Li Yan on one side smiles and approaches Su ran, saying, "how do you feel that Xiaohan has grown tall again?"


    "How can it be," Su ran said subconsciously, "he and his father have only been back for a few days. How can they grow tall?"


    Although the boys in this age group grow fast, they are not steamed bread


    With all that said, Su ran looks at Su Han in front of her and feels that her son is a little higher.


    Walking in front, Su Han, who can vaguely hear the conversation between the two women in the back, has a slight step and a stiff expression on his face when he hears this topic.


    Well, that''s it. He won''t say it.


    In order not to lose momentum to someone, Su Han put a pair of high insoles into his shoes when he changed his suit today.


    Is this a cool weapon recommended by Du Wentao before?


    "However, Xiaohan is really handsome in this dress today!" Li Yan said with her eyes shining.


    "And you, sir."


    "Are they both in father''s and son''s clothes?"


    "I think so." Su ran said with a wink.


    When discussing this topic, the two ladies were obviously very excited and murmured behind Su Han.


    "I don''t know when they bought it. As soon as I opened the door this morning and looked at these two people, I felt that my eyes were shining for a time!"


    "It''s true!"


    "By the way, did you take a picture?" Li Yan asked excitedly.


    In fact, she didn''t see it clearly just now.


    Su Han''s nephew is nothing, but she can''t stare at Lu Shao.


    Although, from the relationship, Lu Shao is a friend''s husband.


    Don''t forget, in addition to this layer of identity, Lu Shao, that is the real Lu family owner!


    "No..." Su Ran is also very sorry.


    "Is it here?" Two people are communicating in a low voice, but see in front of Su Han stopped at the door of a room, turned his head and asked coolly.


    Face, but with a layer of suspicious reddish.


    "Well, here it is." After reading the eye number plate, Li Yan said, then took out the door card issued by the program group before and opened the door.


    Obviously, the treatment of the finalists is much better than before.


    The rest room is very large, divided into the outside for shooting and the inner room for preparation. In addition, a piano for practice was carefully prepared.


    "This treatment is really good!" Li Yan joked.


    "It''s pretty good."


    "By the way, it''s not easy to take the skirt before. I folded it carefully. Take it out and hang it first." Li Yan said.


    "This one?" Su Han asked.


    "Well."


    See Li Yan nod, also do not wait for the other party, Su Han directly put out the skirt inside.


    "You can''t wear it."


    "Well? What''s the matter? " Su ran was a little strange when she heard her son say so.


    "It''s too long." After looking at the skirt that he picked up and fell on the ground, Su Han frowned and said very seriously.


    "Poo Hoo..."


    "Son, don''t you know there''s something called a landing skirt?" Su ran can''t help but say something funny.


    "Skirt? Why is it so long? Mop the floor? What if you step on it? And... " Frowning, Su Han said definitely, "it''s not good-looking."


    Su ran


    She has refused to communicate with the son.


    Well, my daughter is more lovely.If only she had a kind cotton padded jacket, she could dress her up and discuss fashion.


    Su ran silently takes her son out of her mind and turns her back on her. She doesn''t admit that she is jealous of Su Han and his father''s father''s clothes today.


    "It doesn''t take long. You can get a higher level with high heels." Su ran said.


    "Are you going to play the piano in high heels?" And still so high?


    Su Han glanced at that pair of "weapons" full of water diamonds in the bag, which felt a little creepy.


    "No way. This is for the final awards ceremony."


    Since it''s the award, of course, it''s important.


    Not only Su ran, I''m afraid the other three contestants have prepared such a grand set.


    Smell speech, Su Han nods, just, looking at that pair of high-heeled shoes, still eyebrow is locked.


    "So high, can you walk?"


    "You don''t have to walk. There''s a lift table at the awards ceremony." As for getting off the stage, it doesn''t matter if the wolf is not embarrassed.


    "Well..."


    "That''s the end of the question." Su ran interrupts her son''s next question which may be very straight.


    "OK, OK, thank you, my son, for helping me bring my things. Now, I need to change my clothes. Please go to your father."


    "Oh, you can change it." Su Han nodded and prepared to leave.


    Before going out, she turned her head and took a look at Su ran. She said solemnly, "I think you''d better not wear those shoes."


    Su ran


    The wheat is closed unilaterally.


    On the other side.


    Although he said that he would go to the front desk audience first, in fact, Lu Shao did not go far, but stood in the hall waiting for Su han to come.


    However, it is not Lu Shao that Su Han meets first when he leaves from Su ran.


    "It''s you!" Looking at Su Jianguo, who appeared in the studio, Su Han''s face suddenly became cold.


    This man


    Was it one of the first people in the Su family who drove that woman out of the house?


    Looking at Su Jianguo, as well as several people behind Su Jianguo, Su Han''s eyes became extremely cold.


    In view of a consensus last night, Lu Shao faithfully told Su Han about Su ran and his family. Of course, Lu Shao skipped over some things that were not suitable for Su han to know.


    Seeing Su Han, Su Jianguo was obviously very surprised, but the next second, he laughed twice.


    "Well, isn''t this the child that my niece didn''t know where she was born?"


    "What''s your name? Su Han


    "Su ran raised you well." Looking up and down at Su Han, Su Jianguo made a comment with extremely contemptuous attitude.


    It''s good to have a good raise. Doesn''t that prove that his niece cares about the child?


    Coincidentally, the document in his hand is about Su Han.


    According to Su Ran''s data, Su''s family investigated Su Han''s information, such as where to go to school, when to leave school


    It''s not easy to find out.


    Smell speech, Su Han is looking at each other dangerously. If there are thorns on his body, Su Han at the moment may have erected all the sharp thorns.


    "What do you want to do here?" Su Han gnawed his teeth and said angrily.


    "Hi, what can I do as an uncle? Naturally, I came to see my niece. "


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Hearing Su Han''s roar, Su Jianguo laughed.


    "Oh, you think you can stop me? Or would you like to go back to Su''s with me? " Although it was a threat, Su Jianguo was already considering whether to take this opportunity to take Su Han back to his family.


    After all, their purpose of investigating Su Han was to capture Su Han and force Su ran to submit.


    Looking at Su Han coldly, Su Jianguo seems to have changed his tone and said: "speaking of all, you have left half of our Su family''s blood."


    "It''s a good thing for you when I come to see Su ran."


    "If Su Ran is willing to return to the Su family, we can also give you a su family identity."


    "No need!" Su family! Cut, he doesn''t care!


    "No need, ha ha," Su Jianguo sneered, "you are too young to understand."


    "You''re just a child of unknown origin. At least you have a decent life with the Su family."


    "Otherwise..." After a pause, Su Jianguo said sarcastically, "who do you think will accept you? Lu family? The Lu family will not accept you as a wild animal. "


    "You


    Su Han was completely infuriated by Su Jianguo''s words and was about to make a difficult decision. At this time, a cold voice came from behind.


    "Su Han!"


    Hearing Lu Shao''s voice, Su Han was stunned. His anger was still the same, but he held back the anger that was about to break out."You, you are..." Looking at the man walking towards this side, Su Jianguo was surprised.


    Su Jianguo had never met Lu Shao, so he didn''t know that the man in front of him was the master of the Lu family, who they were trying so hard to catch up with.


    However, at the moment, the pressure brought by this man made Su Jianguo feel a little worried.


    "Lu Shao." Lu Shao threw out two words coldly.


    These two words, but let Su Jianguo face pale, almost did not panic to fall to the ground.


    "Land, land Are you Mr. Lu? " Su Jianguo looks at Lu Shao and Su Han in horror.


    "That, you, you, no, Suhan, he is..."


    Without waiting for Su Jianguo to finish speaking, Su Han rushed up in anger.


    "It''s none of your business who I am!"


    "Su Han." Once again, Lu Shao subdued Su Han.


    "It''s not your child''s business that you should be involved in." Lu Shao said sternly, blocking Su Han at his side.


    While speaking, his eyes gave a warning glance at Su Jianguo and the men behind him who seemed ready to start at any time.


    His eyes fell on Su Jianguo again, and Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a shivering chill, but he sneered.


    "I don''t know when my little master of the Lu family became a wild animal in your mouth." Lu Shao squinted and said in a cold voice.


    Although, before looking at Lu Shao and Su Han very similar facial features, Su Jianguo has a certain terrible guess.


    Can not compare with, this moment, listen to Lu Shao''s own mouth to say come two people are shocked.


    What''s more, what did Lu Shao say? Su Han, the little master of Lu family?!


    At this moment, Su Jianguo''s face changed dramatically, and he finally knew how many mistakes he and his second brother had made before!


    At the moment, Su Jianguo''s forehead has been covered with a layer of cold sweat.


    "Mr. Lu and Mr. Lu, I think there should be some misunderstanding between them." Suppress the panic in the heart, Su Jianguo said with difficulty.


    "I don''t think there is any misunderstanding." Lu Shao sneered.


    "By the way, if you have time to attack my wife and children, you may as well worry about yourself."


    Lu Shao''s words made Su Jianguo feel a panic.


    "What does Mr. Lu mean by that?"


    "Fourteen years ago, I think you haven''t forgotten the accident of the Su family in C City." With these words, looking at Su Jianguo, who was full of horror, Lu Shao no longer said more.


    He motioned to one side. The next second, a dozen or so well-trained bodyguards came in and "invited" Su Jianguo and others.


    Fortunately, this is a closed side hall. Non working group members and ordinary people will not go around here. Therefore, the scene just now did not cause any confusion.


    When Su Jianguo and others were "invited" down, the hall was once again quiet.


    How did Su Jianguo get in


    The security measures are too poor.


    Lu Shao cold evaluation way, in the heart, once again as the sponsor of the Sheng Ding entertainment on a pen.


    "What did I say before?" When the hall is quiet again, Lu Shao takes a stern look at Su Han and asks in a deep voice.


    "I..." Hearing this, Su Han frowned discontentedly.


    "I didn''t run around again. I came out and ran into that man!" Su Han retorted subconsciously.


    Moreover, if it was not for Su Jianguo he met, would the other party have gone to Su ran?


    If Lu Shao knew Su Han''s idea, he would surely say that without this possibility, Su Jianguo could not go backstage.


    However, looking at Su Han, who was nervous and worried, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed slightly and didn''t explain.


    "I asked you to come to me when you couldn''t solve it, remember?"


    "Who said I couldn''t solve it?"


    "What are you going to do about it?"


    "I..." After biting his teeth, Su Han didn''t go on.


    Just, after looking at the direction of those people who came in just now, a flash of thinking flashed through my eyes.


    "I''m too impulsive to deal with anything." Lu Shao put away the seriousness on his face before, glanced at Su Han and said.


    After a pause, he threw out a sentence: "the momentum is good."


    "Let''s go." After that, Lu Shao walked directly to the front of the stage and the entrance of the audience.


    "Cut!" Looking at Lu Shao''s back, Su Leng snorted.


    The next moment, think of what, Su Han slightly frown, quickly catch up with.


    "Are you going to fight the Su family?" Su Han asked.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao pursed the corners of his mouth.


    "We don''t have to do it."


    "What do you mean?" Su Han''s eyes flashed with doubts.


    "Do you remember the accident of my su family in C city just now?"


    Hearing Lu Shao''s hint, Su Han''s eyes flashed, and he soon thought of something."You mean that was the reason that killed my grandparents?" Su Han asked.


    Wen Yan, Lu Shao Mei Feng a pick, youyou inclined Su Han a look.


    Oh, it''s very easy to call grandparents?


    "That accident is not just an accident. I want to know. Go to Zhoufu to get the information." Lu Shao said.


    At the beginning, the accident at the construction site, which was originally managed by the second son of the Su family, was only a single point. In fact, it also involved many crimes such as illegal production and the recruitment of child labor. It also involved several people''s lives that were not reported. Even the project itself was a money laundering project.


    At the beginning, the Su family used the death of Su Jiancheng and his wife to cover up the matter, but it didn''t mean disappearance.


    What should be paid back is still to be paid back.


    Now, it''s time for the Su family to pay back all that.


    ¡­¡­


    "What will happen to the Su family?"


    "The result you want." Lu Shao replied.


    "Let me teach you one more thing: in business, don''t dirty your hands because of something under your eyes."


    Su Han


    "Dogma."


    "What?"


    "Nothing? Where shall we sit? "


    "Over there." Two people into the field, Lu Shao pointed to the first row of players'' relatives and friends seat area said.


    "In the middle?"


    "Yes."


    "Why, I''m not afraid of being exposed now?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and asked leisurely.


    "It''s time to grow up."


    "Who said I didn''t grow up!" Su Han bit his teeth and replied impolitely.


    The two were seated in the first row of the audience area, in the middle.


    Finally, I realized a problem.


    "You don''t have a light sign?" Su Han turned his head and looked at the light sign in the hands of the people sitting around him. He frowned and looked straight at Lu Shao.


    Not to mention the area of relatives and friends around them, lights and banners.


    Even in the audience area behind them, there are many wild fans of Su ran holding "Su ran, come on!" Where''s the light sign.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao facial expression slightly a meal.


    "That''s what you should prepare. I''m only responsible for bringing you here." Lu Shao said lightly, in a tone that was very reasonable.


    Su Han: hum! If you come with this guy, you''d better bring Liu Yangyang that pit goods!

 Chapter 72

    "Why don''t you think you''re not conspicuous enough?" And a light?


    Lu Shao picked his eyebrows, glanced at Su Han, and said leisurely.


    Smell speech, Su Han''s face immediately hung a touch of displeasure.


    "Then why don''t you talk about yourself?" Staring at his face, Su said in a deep voice.


    Said, but see the guy next to him, do not know who took out the mobile phone to call.


    Soon, the staff of the program team sent two fluorescent sticks.


    Looking at the fluorescent stick flashing the traffic lights in his hand, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a bit of disgust, as if randomly throwing two fluorescent sticks to the boy next to him.


    "It''s ugly!" Looking at the two fluorescent rods, Su Han was not very face saving.


    "It''s ugly. You can do it yourself." Lu Shao said calmly.


    Su Han


    As expected, we should take the goods from Liu Yangyang''s pit.


    Although he hated the two fluorescent sticks, Su Han unconsciously shook them with the fluorescent sticks when he heard the host announce the start of the competition and saw the four people appear on the stage.


    There were four people in all who made it to the final.


    Through the first round, one person will be eliminated.


    After that, after two more competitions, they competed for the ranking of 123.


    Although this competition is not an international piano competition, the music level of those who can enter the final is very high.


    Although, online, Su Ran is still the highest voice to win the championship, but the support rate of other people is also not low.


    "If my mom doesn''t win the championship..." Looking at the stage light dark, the first contestant began to play, Su Han frowned and couldn''t help whispering, with a trace of tension in his voice.


    After all, the woman seemed to take the game seriously.


    Thinking of Su dye''s suit, which is not right, is the three sets of very "exaggerated" clothing, Su Han thought secretly.


    If she didn''t win the championship, Suran would be very disappointed, right?


    Do you want a back door or something?


    Su Han subconsciously looked at the side of Lu Shao.


    How to say, this person is also the biggest investor in this game now? And Lu Boyang? It is said that this competition is sponsored by Shengding entertainment?


    When hearing Su Han''s murmur, Lu Shao laughs twice, and sweeps Su Han lightly with disdain in his eyes.


    "You think too much." Lu Shao threw out a sentence without explanation.


    After that, he took a look at Su Han and said, "go back and add another music class to the weekend class."


    Hearing the speech, Su Han frowned.


    "Why?" What can music class do? Learn to sing? He doesn''t need it!


    "Cultivate your basic appreciation of music." Lu Shaoyan said in a concise and comprehensive way, with special emphasis on the word "basic ability".


    After a pause, Lu Shao took a look at the direction of the stage, and then explained: "in terms of the ornamental performance, those who can enter the final after layer by layer selection are good."


    "It''s just that in terms of the piano playing itself, other people are not on the same level as your mother."


    "You know..." Su Han replied discontentedly.


    However, because of Lu Shao''s words, Su Han has nothing to worry about.


    Quietly watching the direction of the stage.


    Until the host reported: 03 Suran brought the moment to play.


    Not only Su Han, but also Lu Shao, who had always been calm and calm, and was out of tune with the excitement of the scene, also straightened his back and focused on the stage center with only a little light.


    Su Han is not only nervous about Su Ran''s competition, he is also worried about whether Su Ran''s shoes, which are too high, will trip on the stage.


    However, it turns out that Su Han thinks too much.


    The stage lights were on.


    Su Ran is already sitting in front of the piano in the middle of the stage. She is wearing a half length dress and a pair of flat shoes of the same color.


    At the moment, Su Ran''s long hair plate is in the back, with delicate makeup on her face.


    The whole person in the outline of the light, appears beautiful and calm.


    Thinking of the wechat that my son sent me just now in the Lounge:


    we are in the middle of the first row of the audience.


    Su ran subconsciously looks at that direction.


    "My mother saw me!" Su Han said, with a trace of excitement in his voice.


    "Why don''t you say she''s looking at me?" Lu Shao replied casually.


    Su Han is not polite to a sneer: "you think in my mother''s heart, you are important or I am important."


    Smell speech, Lu Shao pursed the corner of the mouth, did not say what.


    However, as a matter of fact, the lighting on the stage is very bright at the moment. In addition to seeing the red and green fluorescent sticks and light signs, Su ran really can''t see the following situation.As if feeling something, Su ran smiles in a certain direction of the audience area. The next second, a note like flowing clouds and flowing water suddenly rings.


    A light and extremely negative vitality of piano music, as if for the atmosphere at the moment tailor-made general.


    Different from what many people think of pure music, this piece of music is melodious and exciting. Even those who rarely enjoy light music can not help being attracted to it


    It seems that we haven''t heard enough of the last note.


    After su ran, the fourth contestant performed on the stage.


    The whole performance design is also very attentive, but, in comparison, it seems that the music itself has been weakened.


    Vaguely, Su Han seems to understand what Lu Shao said "not in the same level" before.


    After the performance, the judges'' voting scores and online voting scores will be announced.


    According to the statistics, Su ran was promoted successfully.


    After two rounds of competition, two PK, no accident, Su Ran''s professional evaluation score is also higher than the other two contestants.


    Su Han has been paying attention to the evaluation and scoring reported by the host. Su Han has even calculated the total score of Su ran in his mind.


    "Won!" Su Han said suddenly with his eyes shining.


    Youth has always been calm face, now also hung up a touch of excitement without cover up.


    On the side of the Lord Lu, although it looks more stable than Su Han, but also at this moment, his face raised a smile.


    "How can it take so long to get a total score?" Frowning, looking at the direction of the review area and the working group, Su Han said with some dissatisfaction.


    Although the total score has been calculated, but did not hear the scene announcement, Su Han always felt that something was missing.


    "It''s live."


    "So what?"


    "You have to consider the effect of the program."


    After saying that, the line of sight also has been staring at the background direction Lu Shao, suddenly the vision moves.


    "All right."


    Sure enough, the next second, the stage lights up again.


    Three contestants are already in the middle of the stage.


    At the moment, Su ran also changed into a set of "not good-looking" dress in Su Han''s mouth.


    "After ten rounds of competition, 200 came from all over the country..."


    After a period of nonsense, the host finally began to announce the results of the competition.


    Start with third place.


    When the last name "Suran" rings out, applause and cheers ring together, and the ribbon falls off the stage.


    In the past, most of the competitions Su ran took part in were purely professional music competitions, without so many empty heads and less "grand" awarding links.


    Such a link, if put in the eyes of master Su ran in the past, would be flamboyant and sensational.


    However, at this moment, listening to the applause and looking at the wonderful things in front of her, Su ran was moved.


    At this moment, what is there, because of the plot of the novel, because of the original memory, has been pressed in the heart of a trace of gloom, as if disappeared in an instant.


    This is the first time that Su ran feels complete peace after crossing through the novel.


    Su Ran has a smile on her face, which is more relaxed than ever before.


    Under the stage, looking at the stage, the smiling woman, Lu Shao''s heartbeat seemed to stop for a few seconds.


    "Well, isn''t my mother very good?" On one side, Su Han cast a proud glance at Lu Shao and said.


    Although, in his heart, this woman has always been the best.


    But at this moment, everyone knows she''s fine.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao low low smile two.


    "It should be me who is proud." Lu Shao said.


    Su Han: it''s none of your business!


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to go."


    "Backstage."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, after a "impassioned" speech and thanks on the stage, the whole award ceremony finally ended.


    As it turns out, how gorgeous it is in front of the stage, how embarrassed it is behind the stage.


    Before, when she stood on the stage in her gorgeous dress and her shining hentiangao, she felt that she was very graceful.


    But when she really wants to go backstage, Su ran suddenly feels that what her son said before is really reasonable. Isn''t such a long skirt used to mop the floor? And this pair of shoes, it is really not very moving!


    Fortunately, the backstage exit is very chaotic now, and the people in front can''t see it.


    Originally, Su ran was ready to walk back to the rest room with her skirt in one hand and high-heeled shoes in the other.


    But when I stepped down from the stage, I saw a big and a small two people waiting in the backstage.


    "You?" I almost forgot. This is the investor''s father and his son.Long before Su ran saw them, Lu Shao and Su Han had already seen Su ran in the crowd.


    At the moment, watching Su ran approach, Lu Shao''s eyes are also deepening.


    Although Su ran was brilliant on the stage before, it was less amazing than this moment.


    As if, in Lu Shao''s heart, Su ran was a piano master on the stage just now, but at this moment, the woman in front of her is a woman who makes her heart beat.


    Looking at Su Ran''s dress, Lu Shao quickly steps forward and reaches out to Su ran.


    Looking at the steady and powerful hand handed over before her eyes, Su Ran''s eyes are stagnant. It seems that something has crossed her heart.


    For a moment, Su ran actually wanted to say, "thank you, it doesn''t matter.".


    But some of them don''t want to destroy this scene.


    Moreover, Su ran thinks that she really can''t walk.


    If her son, er, and her father were not here, Su ran could give up and take off her shoes.


    Now, her perfect mother image has to be maintained.


    "Thank you." Su ran says to Lu Shao and hands it over.


    For the first time, Su ran didn''t dare to look Lu Shao''s eyes.


    The slender fingers fall into Lu Shao''s palm, and the next moment is tightly held by Lu Shao.


    For a moment, Su ran felt flustered in her heart. However, the next moment, she felt very relieved.


    At least you don''t have to worry about the next second you may be lying on the ground without any image.


    One side, watching Su ran hand over to Lu Shao''s hand, Su Han''s eyes are tight, the eyeground flashed a touch of displeasure.


    Su was still ready to stop dyeing.


    "Go back and change first?" Lu Shao asked.


    Hearing this, Su ran frowns slightly and hesitates.


    She had spent a lot of money to order this set of clothes. She didn''t even have a circle of friends!


    Seeing the hesitation on Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao Yi seems to have guessed Su Ran''s idea.


    "Then it won''t change."


    "Yes?"


    "Eat first? I ordered dinner. "


    "But."


    "Leave it to me."


    Having said that, Lu Shao has already squatted down and raised her skirt slightly for Su ran. At the same time, she tightly holds Su Ran''s hand.


    "Cut! What are you proud of... " Beside, looking at someone surnamed Lu, the corners of his mouth are quickly raised to the ear root. Su Han make complaints about his voice in a low voice.


    Well, forget it. For the sake of this guy''s good performance in this period of time, he is proud for a while


    Su Han pursed her lips and said in her heart.


    Once again, he glanced at Lu Shao unhappily. Su Han hung down his head and followed them in silence.

 Chapter 73

    Fortunately, Lu Shao''s car is directly parked in the internal parking lot of the program recording building. Otherwise, if these three people go out at this moment, it is estimated that it will cause quite a stir.


    Before we arrive in Shao, we''ll make a reservation for the three.


    This restaurant should be limited to guests, need to make an appointment in advance, the environment is very quiet.


    But that''s not the point!


    Looking at the decoration of the restaurant, Su ran thinks of something, and suddenly turns her head to look at Lu Shao beside her.


    "What to eat?" Su ran asked.


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Lu Shao''s eyes crossed with a smile.


    "Crab, is that all right?"


    "Of course If there is a mirror at this time, Su ran guesses that her eyes are full of light.


    Seeing this, Lu Shao''s smile at the corner of her mouth deepens a bit. She is not surprised by Su Ran''s reaction.


    Before that, Lu Shao had a taste for this kind of food.


    "The room is over there."


    "Good."


    "Slow down, watch your step."


    "Well."


    The table has been served for a long time.


    It''s a full table of crabs and, of course, shrimp.


    "Son." Looking at Su Han staring at the crabs in front of her, Su ran can''t help laughing and calling him out.


    "What?"


    "Don''t you know what to do?" Su ran winks at Su Han and asks.


    "How could..." Su Han subconsciously retorted that his voice was becoming more and more quiet.


    Knowing that her son wanted face, Su ran snickered twice in her heart, but didn''t prick it.


    "I tell you, it''s very skillful to peel crabs."


    "What?" Su Han subconsciously asked, the next second reaction, immediately stopped, coolly turned his eyes to one side, completely a pair of ? I don''t want to know the appearance of ?, but the whole attention is focused on Su Ran''s next words.


    "Why don''t you say that?" After a while, without hearing Su Ran''s follow-up, Su Han can''t help but ask, but he still has a face. If you want to say it, I''ll try to make it hard to hear it.


    "Hahaha, I''m going to say it. I was just organizing the language."


    Su ran said, looking at her son''s face to blow up his hair, she finally said seriously: "if you eat a crab, you have to peel off the legs of the crab one by one. Cut off the ends of each leg segment, poke it in from one end, and the crab meat will come out from the other side."


    Su ran said it in great detail.


    Hearing Su Han''s mouth twitch.


    "trouble", Su Han frowned, unable to help Tucao: "make complaints about it."


    Well, son, you have a point.


    Su ran says in her heart.


    "How can we do that? We have to ensure the integrity of the crab meat, so that it can be delicious, and it won''t dirty your hands." Su ran said solemnly.


    "And in the middle?"


    "In the middle? It doesn''t matter. "


    Su Han: why don''t you say that you like to eat crab legs.


    make complaints about Tucao, Su Han still hung his head and took the crab in the dish. He quietly peeled it out according to make complaints about Su dyeing.


    Probably because of his rich experience in shelling shrimp, Su Han''s movements have been very skillful.


    Smart son is me!


    Looking at Su Han, Su ran shows his loving mother''s smile.


    Su ran stares at her so much that she doesn''t feel natural.


    Why does this woman have to wear such a grand make-up today He''s not used to it.


    Su Han doesn''t want to admit that Su ran looks good.


    The young man''s eyes flickered slightly, but when he thought of someone sitting next to him, he immediately hung out a calm look.


    "Why?" Su Han looks at Su ran and asks coolly.


    "It''s nothing. I just think you have such a talent, son." Su ran said with a smile.


    Listening to Su Ran''s words, Su Han has already guessed what the other party is going to say next.


    Sure enough, the next second he heard Su ran say again: "son, you can become a master if you contact more."


    Su Han


    Although to some woman very helpless, but still can how?


    On one side, looking at the interaction between mother and son, Lu Shao also hung up a smile.


    Like Su Han, he put on his gloves and took the tools on one side and began to peel off the crab meat.


    Such a picture makes Su ran feel familiar.


    "Hiss."


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Shao raised his eyes to see Su ran, and asked in a soft light.


    "Nothing."


    "Give me your hand and I''ll help you pull up your sleeve." Su ran can''t help saying.If it''s a normal dress, it''s the parent-child dress of Su Han. Su ran also thinks about finding another chance to let the two men go out for a walk.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao makes an application and hands it to Su ran with great cooperation.


    Only one side of Su Han silently rolled his eyes.


    Even he knows to roll up his sleeve before wearing gloves. Does this guy know? Hum.


    Su Han seriously suspected that Lu Shao was intentional.


    Eyes toward the next guy is full of contempt of a glance, Su Han subconsciously speed up the speed of peeling crab meat.


    See, Lu Shao also seems to be toward the left side of Su Han lenglengleng swept a glance.


    Then there was no communication between the father and the son.


    Su ran, sitting opposite, looks at the two men, dressed in father and son clothes, peeling crab meat at almost the same pace and speed. Even the expression of concentration on her face at the moment is the same. Su ran feels very magical.


    "You don''t move, that''s it."


    "Wait, don''t look at me, don''t change your face."


    Su ran says, but finally she can''t help but take out her mobile phone from her bag and snap photos at the two people.


    "All right?" Looking at Su Ran''s face and taking back her mobile phone with satisfaction, Su Han asked.


    "Well, you go on." Su ran said with a smile.


    "What can I do for you..." At last, he was still in a stiff position. Su Han could not help but make complaints about it.


    What''s more, he''s in the same frame with the guy next to him.


    ignored his son''s Tucao, and make complaints about the most handsome one from a dozen photos.


    "Super handsome." Looking at the two people in the photo, Su ran can''t help feeling.


    "Who?"


    "Both are handsome!" Su ran said instinctively.


    Ignoring her son''s expression that I don''t accept this answer, Su ran presses save.


    "Well, I''ll send it to you."


    "Why send it to me?" He didn''t want it at all.


    "Make friends. Of course, you can collect it privately." Su ran said.


    "Really, this photo is absolutely a masterpiece!" As she says this, Su ran looks at her son who is very curious and has to pretend that she doesn''t care. She smiles. She takes the photo on the mobile phone dialog box and hands it to Su Han.


    Su Han''s eyes subconsciously looked at the mobile phone screen.


    Her eyes moved, and her heart agreed with Su Ran''s words.


    Just change the expression on the face, it is a face of disdain.


    Cut! Where is he handsome!


    Looking away from the photo, Su Han naturally sees the note name on the dialog box.


    Proud son


    Ao Jiao?!


    The woman said he was arrogant!


    Su Han widened his eyes and could not accept the broken description.


    Lu Shao also saw that picture, and The name at the top of the picture.


    Oh.


    Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a laugh.


    "Very image."


    "You If Lu Shao doesn''t express his views, it''s OK. Su Han''s whole body will be bombed.


    "Ah", suddenly, he lowered his eyes and sneered. Su Han looked at Lu Shao with provocative eyes, and youyou said, "do you want to know what your remark name is in my mother''s wechat? Mr. Lu. "


    "What?" Lu Shao''s eyebrows are really curious.


    Su ran


    Son, if you want to be both father and son, you will be pulled up on her!


    make complaints about Lu Shao''s eyes. Su dye is crazy in his heart.


    In particular, Su ran feels a headache when she thinks of the name she wrote to Lu Shao before.


    It''s nothing, really.


    Su ran originally wanted to give up. However, looking at Lu Shao''s persistent and curious eyes, Su Ran is defeated.


    "Er ha ha, this is actually the remark before." She laughs awkwardly and opens a dialogue with Lu Shao. Su Ran is helpless to pass her mobile phone over.


    2 Piano Music client - Lu?


    Lu Shao picked his eyebrows, and a crack appeared on his calm face.


    Su ran doesn''t dare to look at Lu Shao at the moment.


    "Well, didn''t I forget to change it all the time, then, I''ll change it now?" Su ran takes a look at Lu Shao and says.


    It''s just, what?


    Su Han, dad? Mr. Lu? Son''s father?


    Looking at Lu Shao nodding, Su ran once fell into a tangle.


    After thinking about it, Su ran picks up her mobile phone, cuts out the previous remarks and loses the word "Lu Shao".


    "Another one."


    "Well?"


    "You can change a more intimate remark," Lu Shao said. Looking at Su Ran''s stiff face, Lu Shao said, "well, I mean, don''t be so unfamiliar."Not raw.


    A memory suddenly came out of Su Ran''s mind.


    "Well, that''s all right?"


    Su ran finished the change, and handed the mobile phone to Lu Shao.


    [Lu xiansen]


    this word, when Su Tuo was in the process, Lu Shao heard from his mother Du Wentao and seemed to have a face to eat dog food.


    The eye flashed, Lu Shao mouth angle raised a little bit.


    Obviously, although he didn''t know where the point was, Lu was satisfied with the title.


    "Yes." Lu Shao smiled and said.


    "All right." After all, Lu Shao will not know when, has already allocated a full plate of crab leg meat to Su ran.


    "My one is fine." Said Su Han.


    Then, in front of Sulan, there was another plate of crab meat.


    Good happiness!


    Su ran shouted in her heart.


    Well, she means the feeling of eating crab meat at a large bite.


    "Eat less," Lu Shao looked at Su ran and said, facing the confused eyes put by Su ran, he settled down and explained another: "crab meat is cool."


    Just clip a chopstick, at least five crab legs ready to dip in the dish of Su ran, hands in the air for a second.


    Well, she admitted, Lu Shao made a point.


    But since you can''t eat more, what did you two do just so quickly?


    Who is good at the game?


    I can''t finish eating. I''ll leave a whole body.


    In this way, she can at least complete packaging back to grandma Dabao, and Aunt Li next door.


    Su dye make complaints about heart slightly.


    look as like as two peas at the eyes of two eyes. Even their faces are identical.


    I think she might be the truth.


    ¡­¡­


    After the meal, there were also main food and dessert. The two "intriguing" father and son combination were full. Su ran didn''t know. Anyway, she ate very well.


    "Zhou Fu has taken all your luggage from Miss Li Yan and is in the car." after dinner and preparing to leave the restaurant, Lu Shao said, looking at Su ran and asked, "I''ll go to the car and give you that pair of flat shoes?"


    "No, no trouble, not a few steps." Sue ran refused without thinking.


    I choose shoes, how can I pull on the car, and then take off.


    Besides, she is busy playing these two days. She has a lot of disorder in her suitcase. Su ran can''t imagine how much she can imagine. Let Lu Shao take it


    Ha ha.


    Wen Yan, Lu Shao nodded.


    "Then you wait in the lobby. I''ll drive the car."


    "Well, OK, you go."


    When he was ready to go out, Lu Shaoyi looked at Su Han with a certain degree of guidance.


    "I know." Facing Lu Shao''s eyes, Su Han gave Lu a look at him politely.


    In a protective manner, he came to Sulan.


    "Hiss" -


    when Lu Shao left, Su ran suddenly took up the air and was very lively and took a breath of air conditioner.


    "Son, come here and let me lean."


    "What''s wrong?" Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han asked nervously and walked over subconsciously, and helped Su ran.


    "Foot ache", Su ran frowned, said, unable to help but mutter: "it is estimated that it is a skin grinding."


    "No wonder that high heels are the most anti human design." Very intuitive feeling of the hot and spicy pain in the heel, Su ran emotion.


    Wen Yan, Su Han eyes flash a worry, then some speechless to see Su ran a glance.


    "Then you''re still wearing it." "Said sue in a deep voice.


    "That''s not the same," Sulan looked at her son and said, "women have to pay for beauty."


    "I don''t think it''s good." Su Han frowned and said with a very straight voice.


    "That''s what you don''t understand." Sulan glanced at her son and had given up talking to the big boy.


    "Then I''ll carry you back?"


    "Poop," Su ran laughed at Su Han''s serious words: "where is that exaggeration?"


    "Then you''re going to be a little bit more than you can." Su Han threw a sentence lightly.


    Su ran:?!


    She found the son more and more loveless!


    They were saying that Lu Shao had already driven the car to the door of the restaurant.


    Before Su ran went by, Lu Shao had got off and came around here.


    This time, not by Su ran and Su Han sitting in the back, watching people come, Lu Shao directly opened the driver''s door.


    "Sit in front of me?"


    Wen Yan, Su ran subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Originally, Su dye just wanted to say she sat behind, but also rely on her son to narrow a little.Then listen to "Bang --" a, a cute child has their own back of the car, and cool closed the door.


    For the first time, Su ran sits next to Lu Shao.


    "Boring!"


    In the back row, after looking through the rearview mirror, a man with a proud face in front of him, Su Leng snorted and commented scornfully.


    After expressing his disdain, Su Han suddenly thought of something, frowned, and simply took out his mobile phone to search for a paragraph on the Internet.


    "Those who wear high-heeled shoes wear their feet badly"


    Click Search.


    Looking at the pop-up of a lot of search results, Su Han''s eyes flashed a touch of oddity, as if opened the door to a new world.


    [men can''t feel this kind of pain! ]


    is that what the woman just said?


    [to ensure the shape and support, it must be very hard. I''ll use the shoe expander to deal with it. ]


    shoe expander, what the hell?


    [last time I wore 12cm hentiangao for a date and forced to smile in front of my boyfriend]


    is that what Su ran did just now?


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the various comments above, Su Han''s face is inexplicable.


    Finally, in the messy search bar, Su Han saw one that seemed more useful.


    It''s better to stick a band aid ]


    band aid?


    Can it work?


    Su Han pick eyebrows, although for the role of that thing doubt, but in the heart or silently write down this.


    Until Su ran in front didn''t know when to turn her head.


    "Su Xiaohan, you are not allowed to play with mobile phones in the car." Su ran gives a stern look at Su Han.


    "Aren''t you playing too?" Su Han murmured in a low voice.


    I don''t know just a few photos. Why does this woman take so long. Although


    make complaints about it, Suhan still quietly put away his mobile phone.


    Back to the hotel.


    Of course, Su ran and Lu Shao have a room.


    After throwing his son and luggage into the room, Lu Shao simply turned around and prepared to go out.


    Looking at Lu Shao who is ready to leave, Su Han shrivels his mouth.


    "Hello."


    "Something?" Looking back, Lu Shao picked her eyebrows and looked at Su Han on the sofa.


    I haven''t corrected Su Han''s "hello" address for the time being.


    "You go to the front desk and buy some band aids first."


    "What''s wrong with her?" On hearing the speech, Lu Shao''s eyes moved, and keenly guessed the meaning of Su Han''s words.


    "It''s like I''ve hurt my foot by my shoes." Said Su Han.


    "Well, I see." Lu Shao nodded.


    Before going out, looked at Su Han in the eye, or explained a sentence: "you hurry to write homework."


    I''ve written it long ago, OK?


    Su Han replied in the heart, but still a face not willing to nod, should voice: "Oh.".


    Then, continue to brush the phone with your head down.


    Because this evening''s competition is live, so as long as you pay attention to the program, you will know the news that Su ran won the championship.


    All the way back, Su Han''s mobile phone has been blown up by Liu Yangyang''s news, as well as their 8-class base.


    Having no time to answer these people''s various questions, Su Han simply threw down a sentence in the group: Thank you for your help in voting and invite you to dinner.


    Then she found out the picture of "forced business" that Su ran had sent him. She took a look at someone in the photo with disgust, and finally ordered to save it.


    Opposite, Lu Shao has found Su ran.


    Looking at the man in front of her, Su ran doesn''t feel surprised to see her coming over at this time.


    However, Lu Shao''s next question makes Su ran surprised.


    "Is the injury to the foot serious?"


    Su ran:!


    How did Lu Shao know? Su Han said it.


    "Well, it''s nothing. It''s just a little bit skinned." As she ponders over when her son and his father will talk to each other, Su ran smiles at Lu Shao and says nothing.


    Shoe grinding is a common thing. Although it is painful and can only be appreciated, it is really not a serious matter.


    Seeing Lu Shao''s nervous face, Su Ran is a little embarrassed.


    "Let me see."


    ¡°£¿£¡¡±


    Mr. Lu, you are serious. Are you kidding?


    "Well, I mean, I just went to buy some medicine. It should be useful." Lu Shao coughed slightly and explained.


    Lu shaoke not only bought the band aid suggested by Su Han, but also bought alcohol cotton and ointment at the suggestion of the waiter.Su Ran is surprised to see what Lu Shao has brought out. Let alone, they are very practical.


    Originally, Su ran was also wondering whether she would like to buy two posters and stick them on her heel when she left tomorrow.


    "Thank you." Su ran thanks Lu Shao.


    "I''ll come?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says seriously.


    After that, before Su ran reacts, Lu Shao has already taken the alcohol cotton and goes to Su ran and squats down.


    Looking at the person squatting in front of her, Su Ran is surprised.


    When Su ran reacts and wants to say no, Lu Shao says, "Su Han is a little worried about you."


    Really?


    It seems to be right. After all, her son is actually a warm man in his heart.


    Su ran thinks so, then listen to Lu Shao again: "it''s inconvenient for you to deal with it yourself. I''ll be more convenient when I come."


    Well, imagine sitting on the sofa wiping medicine like a picky man. Su Ran''s expression is a little frozen.


    This thought, Su ran Lu Shao said, seems to have some truth.


    Moreover, looking at the man squatting in front of her and focusing on her face, she has to admit that Su Ran''s heart rate is actually faster at this moment.


    What happened when I couldn''t refuse?


    "That will trouble you."


    "Trouble?"


    "Well Hard work? "


    Hearing this, Lu Shao smiles, lowers his head and carefully takes off Su Ran''s slippers, which he changes with great recognition.


    "Hiss -"


    "sorry." Hearing Su Ran''s voice, she feels Su Ran''s feet shrink. Lu Shao''s body tightens.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Su ran shook her head and said.


    "It''s a subconscious reaction. It''s OK. You go on." Su ran said.


    In my mind, Lu shaolai was very wise to trouble her. If she came by herself, she would not have the courage to apply alcohol cotton ball directly to the broken skin.


    It''s so sour!


    Disinfect, wipe, and finally apply band aid.


    In the whole process, Lu Shao''s movement was very slow.


    So slow that Su ran really wants to stop her.


    In fact, maybe it''s nothing, but when did Su ran have this kind of contact with the opposite sex in a single house with a mother and child.


    When Lu Shao is finished, Su Ran is in a certain kind of inexplicable tension.


    "Well, thank you, er, you go and tell Su Han, little injury is OK."


    Seeing Su Ran''s tension at the moment, Lu Shao did not leave the gentleman this time.


    "Su ran." Holding their positions at the moment, Lu Shao looks at Su ran intently.


    "I mean it."

 Chapter 74

    "You --" Looking at the serious man in front of her eyes, Su Ran''s heart is slightly stagnant. She can''t tell what she feels.


    "I''m serious, whether it''s for our future family, for our relationship, for the upcoming marriage." Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao said word by word, with serious and persistent eyes.


    "And" after a pause, Lu Shao looked at Su ran with burning eyes and said, "to you."


    For the first time, Lu Shao felt more nervous than in any situation.


    Su ran:!


    What Lu Shao said Is that what she thinks it means?


    Looking at Su Ran''s stupefied expression, Lu Shao picks up the corner of his mouth and laughs twice, but at the same time, he is helpless.


    "Do you think that it is because of Su Han that I want to marry you, to be Mrs. Lu and to be my wife?" Lu Shao asked.


    When talking about the word "wife", Lu Shao unconsciously flashed a soft light in his eyes when he looked at Su ran.


    Isn''t it?


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran''s expression changes slightly.


    Although she did not speak, Su Ran''s expression on her face had already revealed her thoughts.


    "No


    "Lu Shao?"


    "Or not all of them." Looking at Su Ran''s frown, Lu Shao added.


    "As far as I am concerned, I know the existence of Su Han, and I will take on the responsibility of a father."


    "But that''s all."


    "When I didn''t know you were Su Han''s mother, I even considered that if his mother was not good, I would take him directly to the Lu family."


    For the first time, Lu Shao tells Su ran what he really thought at that time.


    "You mean, in your opinion, Su Han is Su Han, and I am me?" Su ran asks in reverse. If you don''t understand correctly, Lu Shao means that.


    It''s just


    Su ran frowned.


    Without waiting for Su ran to open her mouth, Lu Shao said, "I want you to know that I want you to be Mrs. Lu, not because of Su Han, not because you are su Han''s mother."


    "It''s because," Lu Shao''s larynx moved as she looked at Su Ran''s eyes, and finally said that sentence: "I like you."


    Lu Shao knows that Su Ran is not so keen in this respect, and even subconsciously escapes.


    Originally, he wanted to wait for Su ran to accept herself and accept her identity, not only as a child''s father, but also as a future husband.


    However, now, Lu Shao suddenly did not want to wait.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    Lu Shao''s words, as if with magic, jumped into Su Ran''s ears.


    Although, during this period of time, Su Ran is aware of a slight difference because of her occasional "out of line" performance.


    I also feel Lu Shao''s difference to himself.


    However, whether it is guessed or felt, it is not as shocking as hearing it.


    What''s more, Su ran can feel that the word "like" comes from Lu Shao''s mouth. It''s not like the words of "I love you", "I like you" and "deep and rainy" when they are in love.


    Lu Shao said these two words too seriously.


    Solemnity is not only a kind of confession, but also a promise.


    Su ran, although her mother has been single for many years, she has never thought of looking for someone to fall in love or get married, but that doesn''t mean she has any cognitive impairment.


    Lu Shao is rich and powerful, good-natured, patient and responsible, and He is also very handsome.


    Such a person, so seriously speaking in front of himself.


    Su Ran''s heart was not changed after surgery. How could she not touch her.


    Even for a moment, Su ran felt that her heart stopped beating twice.


    "You..." Su ran seems to hear the panic in her voice at the moment.


    "The last time I came to n city, at the hotel?" Su ran asked.


    It felt like that day, Lu Shao wanted to say something to himself.


    Su ran recalls someone''s attitude change, but listen to Lu Shao say: "No


    "Earlier than that." After a pause, Lu Shao said again.


    "Before?" Su Ran has some accidents.


    "Yes," said Lu Shao, pausing slightly. "In fact, I''m not sure when it started, but it''s very early."


    "Before I know I have another child." Lu Shao said this sentence very definitely.


    Hearing this, Su ran opens her eyes.


    Before Su Han?


    Su Han said that his first meeting with Lu Shao was after the parents'' meeting in school.


    Earlier than that?


    God!


    She and Lu Shao only met a few times at that time!


    Lu Shao is not sure which time he met Su ran, but he knew very well that when he met Su ran at the school gate to pick up Su Han from school and show him how to choose her house, Lu Shao actually had a certain impulse. He wanted this woman.However, at that time, Lu Shao thought that Su ran had children, a husband, and that his family might be very harmonious.


    Su ran actually thinks that Lu Shao should not be able to say it, but subconsciously thinks that Lu Shao will not lie.


    "And me?" Suddenly, looking at Su ran, Lu Shao asked again, "am I as you expected?"


    When asked this, Lu Shao''s heart is far less than the appearance of looking at so calm, even with a trace of tension.


    As for Su ran, her heart is also tight.


    It''s not blind or mentally disabled. I''m afraid that few people will feel bad about this person right now?


    However, if Su ran wants to say something immediately, she seems to have no idea what to say.


    It seems that Lu Shao doesn''t continue to ask after su Ran''s eyes.


    "Don''t rush to answer this question." Lu Shao said.


    Originally, he just wanted to let Su ran know what he meant.


    As long as Su ran doesn''t repel him or escape from it, this is enough.


    "Rest early."


    "Well, good." Su ran nods in a daze.


    Until Lu shaoshun locks the window for her, Su Ran''s mind is still buzzing.


    What Lu Shao said today really surprised her.


    Originally, Su Ran has never considered marriage. Even if she wants to get a certificate from Lu Shao this time, she is more concerned about Su Han


    In spite of this, however, in the next two days, Su ran began to seriously consider what Lu Shao said.


    ¡­¡­


    Because Su Ran''s final was on Friday, Su Han didn''t have to go to school for the next two days, so they simply stayed in n city for another day and a half.


    I went to eat two desserts that Suzan liked very much last time.


    It was not until Sunday night that Lu Shao took Su ran and Su Han back to n city.


    "At night..." On the bus, Lu Shao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "What?" Su ran, who was originally holding her mobile phone and replying to various comments in her circle of friends, regained her consciousness and looked up at Lu Shao.


    "I mean."


    Su ran:?


    How do you feel that Lu Shao''s speaking style is a little wrong today?


    "Some of Su Han''s clothes are still with me." Maintain a serious face, Lu Shao while focusing on driving, said.


    "Yes?"


    So, let Su Han go back with his father for another day?


    It''s not impossible. It''s just that Su Han has been following Lu Shao all the time. Su Ran is still reluctant to let her son go back to his home with Lu Shao.


    Su Ran is not sure what Lu Shao means, but Su Han in the back row suddenly realizes someone''s intention.


    Therefore, before Su ran makes a statement, Su Han is a burst of confession.


    "I have clothes at home, so I don''t need to go to your house to get them."


    After that, Su Han did not forget to stare at Lu Shao through the rearview mirror, warning and provocative.


    He has given this guy enough face these days. Why, does this man want to push his luck?!


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Su ran nodded thoughtfully.


    "Either leave his clothes with you first, or come back to get them in a few days." Su ran says to Lu Shao.


    Now Su Han is not the poor little girl before. The clothes Su ran bought for him can''t fit into the wardrobe of their small rental house.


    "Good." Lu Shao didn''t say anything more, but he glanced at Su Han in the back row.


    "Turn left at the intersection ahead, the direction of our house." At a fork in the road, Su Han very "timely" to remind the way.


    Lu Shao did not say much.


    Then, along the way, under Su Han''s enthusiastic "guidance", the three quickly arrive at Su Ran''s rental house.


    Get out of the car, help Su ran open the door, take a look at Su Han, who is very independent, carrying several boxes upstairs. Lu Shao takes back his sight.


    "I''ll pick you up tomorrow morning." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is stunned at first and then reacts to what Lu Shao is talking about.


    "Well, well, then What time is it? "


    "Six o''clock, is that all right?" Lu Shao asked.


    6:00? Is it too early? Do you need it so early?


    Su Ran is puzzled.


    Although she has never been there, if she remembers correctly, the Civil Affairs Bureau should open the door at ¡õ?


    Su ran wanted to say something later. However, looking at Lu Shao''s serious face, she hesitated for a moment. Su ran still nodded.


    "Well, you''ll wait for me downstairs at 6 o''clock."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    Because she agreed to Mr. Lu''s request to leave at 6 o''clock, Su ran set the alarm clock at 5 o''clock, got up, and began to make serious efforts.Although, this time, the first reason is for Su Han.


    But, after all, it is the first time that Su Ran''s life adds up to get the certificate!


    You have to take photos to get the license.


    Such a picture, of course, can''t take ugly.


    As a result, Su Han comes out of the room and sees Su ran, who is holding two clothes.


    "I think that white shirt dress is better." Su Han said suddenly.


    Leng is to make su ran surprised.


    "This one?" Su ran raised her right hand and asked.


    "Well," Su Han nodded, "this photo looks more formal."


    Su ran:!


    WHAT£¡ Su Han, did you know or guess it?!


    She clearly did not tell Su Han, Lu Shao should not have said it.


    However, the son guessed it!


    Is that too keen?


    Without waiting for Su ran to recover from her shock, she thinks about how to tell her son about this, but she hears Su Han remind her: "you should pay attention to the time."


    Su ran


    How do you feel today''s son is calm? What''s more, there is no objection at all?


    If it is not sure that Lu Shao will not take the initiative to mention this matter to Su Han, Su ran will doubt whether Lu Shao has done some psychological work for her son in advance.


    Although she was puzzled, as Su Han said, the time was tight. Su ran didn''t want to change into the "more formal" white shirt skirt her son said.


    When Su ran goes downstairs, Lu Shao is already waiting at the entrance of the corridor.


    Today, Lu Shao changed into a white shirt.


    In fact, compared with the peacetime suits, there are not too many differences.


    But, inexplicably, looking at Lu Shao, Su ran feels that this person is very different today. Is he still a little nervous?


    "It''s beautiful."


    Mr. Lu said that he didn''t know much about romance, which was probably from the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 75

    Originally, Su Ran is still thinking about whether it is too exaggerated to go out at 6 o''clock. When Lu Shao''s car arrives at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Su ran knows that it is not exaggerating to go out at 6 o''clock.


    Just before 7 o''clock, there was a long line at the door of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    "So many people?" Su ran can''t help exclaiming.


    In particular, the first couple, they didn''t line up here last night, did they?


    "Well, it''s a good day." Lu Shao picks up the corner of his mouth and explains to Su ran.


    However, he didn''t tell Su ran that he also told people to count the days ahead of time.


    When did Lu Shao believe these before, just, this time, subconsciously want to seek a good omen.


    "I made an appointment in advance. Now we can have a rest on the bus. We can go straight in when the door is opened." Lu Shao said again.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is stunned.


    Now that you''ve made an appointment? What are they doing so early?


    Looking at Lu Shao''s serious and solemn face, Su ran finally doesn''t ask.


    "What would you like for breakfast? I''ll buy it."


    After hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su ran wants to say that she really doesn''t have the habit of having breakfast so early.


    Usually it is Su Han who goes to school for a long time before Su ran gets up.


    However, thinking that Lu Shao should not have breakfast, Su ran simply asked: "how about you?"


    "What?"


    "What time do you usually have breakfast?"


    "About half past eight."


    "Then we''ll eat later." Su ran thinks about it and says.


    "Good." Lu Shao nodded and liked Su Ran''s word "we".


    At the end of the conversation, the car suddenly quieted down.


    It''s not uncomfortable. It''s just that this kind of atmosphere makes people feel a little nervous?


    "Well, I''ll make up first?" Subconsciously, she avoids Lu Shao''s sight. Su ran takes out the make-up bag in her bag and mends her make-up very seriously.


    After all, it''s a wedding photo. Of course, it has to be exquisite.


    "Xiaoran." One side of Lu Shao suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Well? What? " Su Ran is mending her lipstick. When she hears people calling herself, she raises her head. Then she sees Lu Shao looking at herself with a kind of incomparable concentration and depth.


    To be exact, it is to look at the position of the scar on Su Ran''s forehead.


    As for that night, although he was not aware of it, the information he had investigated was correct.


    Su Ran''s head wound was done that night, right?


    "This, I made it?" Lu Shao opened his mouth and asked, his voice was a bit hoarse because of his strong suppression.


    Lu Shao actually wanted to ask this question for a long time, but he never dared to ask.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is stunned and subconsciously raises her hand to touch the mark on her forehead.


    "This one..."


    After all, it''s not personal experience. For Su ran, the scar on her forehead can''t be associated with the terrible memory of the original owner that night.


    What''s more, this scar has little effect on Su ran.


    just wanted to take photos of the wedding license today. In order to make the picture look better, Su dye had used a thick layer of foundation to hide the scar before leaving the house, leaving only a shallow mark.


    Su ran didn''t expect Lu Shao to ask about this all of a sudden.


    Su ran shakes her head.


    "It''s not you." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says in a positive tone, "it''s before..."


    Before what, actually need not say again, two people all understand.


    Lu Shao''s eyes shrunk.


    "I''m sorry." Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao said regretfully and apologetically.


    No matter whether the scar is due to him or not, Su ran was with him that night. If he had not left at that time, or paid more attention to Su ran, he would not have left the scar, let alone the ones after her.


    "Pa --"


    Lu Shao subconsciously raised his hand to touch the mark on Su Ran''s forehead, but Su ran opened it.


    "Don''t touch it! I only applied three layers of liquid foundation to achieve this effect. Su ran said very seriously.


    After all, the scar is not shallow, it is really not easy to cover it.


    She did not dare to touch her make-up at the moment, for fear that she might accidentally block powder, or directly spend it.


    After that, Su ran looked at Lu Shao, who was obviously stunned. She said with a gentle smile, "it''s not your fault. In fact, it doesn''t matter."


    "Take it as a little memory left when you were young and ignorant." Su ran said with a relieved smile.


    "Do you like song Zeyu so much?" Looking at Su Ran''s expression, as if thinking of something, Lu Shao couldn''t help but ask in some delicious way."Well, count it." Su ran hesitates and nods.


    The original body really likes song Zeyu, and even loves the past. Even if the soul is changed now, it can''t be erased.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao''s eyes is a sink.


    A flash of anger flashed over his eyes, and he aimed at Song Zeyu alone.


    "Now?" Lu Shao asked, his voice a little tight.


    "Of course not." Su ran said without hesitation.


    Not to mention now, even when she was still a reader, she didn''t like this man very much.


    However, he was dressed in the halo of the protagonist of the original work, and was labeled with a label of "General Manager BA" after forced beautification. To put it bluntly, it is arbitrary and paranoid.


    In comparison, song Zeyu''s male master is not as good as Lu Boyang''s male master.


    Even


    "He''s not as good as you." Subconsciously, Su ran expresses her thoughts for a moment.


    This is true. Su ran feels that Lu Shao is better than song Zeyu in every aspect.


    The most important thing is that the person in front of me is indeed a person worthy of trust.


    At this point, Su ran doesn''t know whether her eyes are better than her original body or whether her luck is better.


    I don''t know that Su ran actually despises song Zeyu in the mud. However, when he hears Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao''s mouth still evokes a smile that can''t be suppressed.


    "Open the door." Looking at the time and noticing the movement at the gate of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Lu Shao said.


    Looking back at Su ran.


    "Let''s go."


    "Good."


    Lu Shao''s appointment number was very close to the front, so they were called to the number shortly after they went in.


    "Here it is."


    "Oh, good."


    "Have you brought your account and ID card?"


    "Yes." Just now, I didn''t bring it with me, did I help you?


    "Yes." Smell speech, Lu Shao nods.


    Once again, they checked the application form that they had just filled out.


    This look is more serious than the contract of a large project.


    "Let''s go."


    As she gets up from the chair, Lu Shao holds Su Ran''s hand.


    Probably because of her nervousness, Su ran didn''t react for a moment. When she realized that, they were already walking in.


    Obviously, it''s just an ordinary corridor. I don''t know why. At this moment, Su ran feels a little unreal.


    Moreover, before Ming Ming Dynasty, Su ran looked at the matter of obtaining the certificate. However, at this moment, she felt a little uneasy.


    Subconsciously, Su ran looks up slightly and looks at Lu Shao.


    She didn''t seem to know Lu Shao very well, let alone studied Lu Shao''s expression.


    However, Su ran can easily detect Lu Shao''s nervousness by looking at each other''s attentive eyes and tight corners of her mouth.


    Looking at Lu Shao''s side face, Su ran thinks of her proud and awkward son.


    It seems that Su Han will do the same when he is nervous.


    Su ran can''t help laughing.


    The original fear in my heart seems to disappear in an instant.


    "Are you nervous?" Su ran blinks at Lu Shao and asks intentionally.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao expression does not move, however, holding Su Ran''s hand is slightly tight.


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded.


    For the first time, Lord Lu did not hide his feelings.


    "Don''t worry, the Civil Affairs Bureau will not run, nor will I Su ran said half jokingly.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao hook up the corner of the mouth, low smile two.


    "But when you take pictures later, remember to laugh." Thinking of the two father and son''s almost identical facial expressionless daily state, Su ran reminds.


    "Good."


    "Well, don''t laugh too silly." Su ran reminds her again.


    She felt that the smile on Mr. Lu''s face was a little silly.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know if it''s a psychological effect. The waiting time is very long, but the whole process is very fast.


    When I came out of the license window, I happened to meet a couple who were sending wedding candy after su ran.


    "Congratulations." After receiving the candy from the other party, Su ran smiles at the other party and says congratulations.


    Even Lu Shao, probably in a good mood, did not dislike the joy candy handed over by others.


    "Congratulations, too." The couple said to Su ran.


    But in the moment of seeing Su ran and Lu Shao''s face, they stare at each other in surprise.


    Because of the previous contest, there are a lot of people who know Su ran online. Obviously, the couple in front of me recognize Su ran.The couple were really surprised.


    Originally, they noticed Su Ran''s side because of the beauty of this group of newlyweds. They didn''t expect that they met the legendary Lu family!


    Although they were surprised why the two men came to get their marriage certificates at this time, they were even more surprised that they would get the certificates one day and one place with the Lu family owner and his wife!


    "Please keep it a secret, please." Looking at the small couple with a face of surprise, Lu Shao said.


    Having said that, he went straight past Su ran and walked outside.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t matter." Out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Lu Shao assures Su ran.


    In fact, Su ran also believes that Lu Shao is there. What was recognized just now should not have a follow-up effect. Therefore, she is not worried.


    When Su ran nods, Lu Shao picks up the corners of her mouth.


    She handed Su ran a copy of the two red books in her hand.


    "Marriage certificate"


    I don''t know why. Seeing these two words, Su Ran''s mouth rises unconsciously.


    Inside, the first thing you see is the photo in the upper right corner.


    On the red background, two people stand side by side, one left and one right.


    Looking at the two people above, Su ran picks her eyebrows, and her eyes flash with surprise.


    When she took photos before, she only cared about her own, and didn''t go to see Lu Shao.


    Only when she saw the photo did Su ran realize that she had gone home last night and practiced "perfect wedding smile" in the mirror for at least 20 times.


    However, Su Ran has been worried about whether Lu Shao, who looks serious, does not look at the camera, but looks at Su Ran''s direction.


    Lu Shao stands beside Su ran and looks down at the woman beside her, with a gentle smile on her face. Even through the photo, you can feel the affection and tenderness in Lu Shao''s eyes when she looks at Su ran.


    When Su ran finally took pictures, what happened to the "audience smile" on the face of the assistant younger sister next to the photographer.


    To tell you the truth, Su Ran is a little moved by this picture.


    "You..."


    Su ran raises her head to look at Lu Shao, but sees that the other party is also looking at her at the moment, with a smile on her face.


    "I''ll treat you all the rest of my life." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says solemnly.


    "Mrs. Lu."


    Su ran:!


    Although, Lu Shao also announced on the Internet that Su ran was the wife of the Lu family.


    However, at this moment, when she hears the three words "Mrs. Lu" uttered from Lu Shao''s mouth, Su ran stops subconsciously for a moment, and has a sense of shock that she can''t say.


    As if waiting for Su Ran''s response, Lu Shao is not in a hurry to say anything more. She just looks quietly at the woman who has become her wife.


    After a long time, Su ran can''t help laughing when she looks at a man whose eyes are focused and solemn, and who seems to have a trace of tension.


    "Then In the future, Suhan can be responsible for our father''s right guidance to my family Su ran looks at Lu Shao with a slight smile. At the same time, her eyes become serious.


    "Is that all right?"


    "Good." Lu Shao nodded and said.


    Only a word, but let people hear the smell of commitment.


    "So," said Lu Shao, as his larynx moved. "You are ready to be Mrs. Lu, aren''t you?"


    Su ran smiles and nods.


    Before she came to the Civil Affairs Bureau, she had already figured it out.


    In fact, there is nothing wrong with marriage.


    As a father, Lu Shao can be said to be very qualified, patient and responsible. He has enough care for Su Han and will not spoil his children too much. Although sometimes he is not so experienced, Su ran can see Lu Shao''s progress and his efforts and changes in order to adapt to the role of father and father.


    As a family member and partner, perhaps Su ran doesn''t know this person well enough.


    However, from her contact with Lu Shao, the feeling is not bad.


    I have responsibility, I can cook, I''m a bit tacky, I have the ability and the money, and I have the beauty


    Accept such a person as their own husband, how to feel like she earned it?


    Seeing Su ran nodding, Lu Shao''s face was immediately covered with a touch of fear that others would not see the general smile.


    Such a smile, Su ran also saw a few times on her son''s face.


    To be honest, it''s kind of silly.


    Without waiting for Su ran to express her views, the next moment, Su ran feels a tight wrist. The next moment, the whole person has fallen into a solid and warm embrace.


    Even without stethoscope, Su ran could hear Lu Shao''s powerful and somewhat urgent heartbeat.Mr. Lu is very excited?


    Su ran doesn''t know why her focus at this moment is on this.


    Without waiting for Su ran to reflect on it for a second, she hears Lu Shao''s deep voice and heart beating sound in Su Ran''s ear.


    "Believe me."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    In the car.


    After 20 minutes, Su Ran''s face showed no sign of fading.


    As for why you blush.


    It''s not because of Lu xiansen''s sudden embrace, nor because of this man''s serious confession.


    Su Ran''s Blush comes from the embarrassment of being caught.


    The embrace on the main road was hit by passers-by. It was a shame.


    When you talk about love, you and I can understand. She and Lu Shao, old man


    Well, it''s not right.


    Even if she and Lu Shao are newlyweds today, they are both old enough to embrace each other. It''s just


    Driving the car, side looked at the side of a face tangled women, Lu Shao can not help but chuckle two.


    "I''ll pay attention next time."


    Lu Shao''s assurance is quite serious. Unfortunately, Su ran doesn''t know what it means.


    Forget it, forget it.


    Shaking her head, Su ran decides to forget about it.


    "Yes, Shaolu." Looking at the red book in her hand, she suddenly thinks of something. Su ran calls Lu Shao.


    "Well?"


    "Did you say anything to Su Han about our knot and coming to get the certificate?" Su ran asks her doubts.


    Mainly, today''s son''s performance is too abnormal.


    Even during this period of time, Su ran can see that Su Han is gradually putting down her preconceptions about Lu Shao, and is imperceptibly accepting the existence of Lu Shao as a father. However, it is too easy for her son to accept the two people''s certification!


    It doesn''t look like the stubborn and arrogant son of her family at all.


    Su Ran is wondering whether Lu Shao really gave Su Han some persuasive education in advance.


    "No Smell speech, Lu Shao did not hesitate to say.


    The corner of the mouth slightly hook a silk range, Lu Shao said again: "I just let him clearly understand some of the reality."


    "What''s the reality?"


    Su Ran is a little curious.


    What kind of communication did the father and son have during the period of her competition and giving her son to his father.


    "The reality is, in some cases, he can''t protect you with his present ability." Lu Shao said without concealment.


    This Internet public opinion event really made Su Han have a sober understanding of reality. He had no absolute ability. He was really powerless in the face of many things.


    This is not the reason why Su Han accepted Lu Shao as his father, but because of these things, Su Han had to admit that Lu Shao did a good job in dealing with Su Ran''s troubles.


    So, although in the heart is very uncomfortable, but parents get this matter, Su Han finally chose default.


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su ran thinks about her son, and suddenly her mother''s exclusive indulgence comes online.


    "Well, don''t put too much pressure on him." Su ran thinks about it and says.


    As long as the son is not blackened.


    Su ran added in silence.


    If you can, Su ran hopes that Su Han can grow up happily.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao nods.


    "Good," said Lu Shao after a pause, "I have a sense of propriety."


    "Xiaoran." At the end of the topic, suddenly, Lu Shao starts to call Su ran again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There is one thing I think I should confess to you."


    "What?" Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran''s heart is suddenly tense as she looks serious and nervous.


    Confess what?


    Mr. Lu is actually married for the second time? Or is there moisture in what he said to her before?


    Su Ran is all kinds of wild thoughts, but listen to Lu Shao again: "in the bag, there is an account book."


    Account book?


    Lu Shao''s?


    When they went to the Civil Affairs Bureau before, Lu Shao naturally brought the Hukou book. However, Lu Shao was doing all the procedures just now, and Su ran didn''t pay much attention to it.


    At this time, when Lu Shao mentioned it, Su ran remembered that Lu Shao had told her that there were two late brothers and nephews in the family, right?


    So, she didn''t fully understand Lu Shao''s family situation, so muddleheaded and he pulled evidence?!


    Su ran feels strange.


    The next second, Su ran hears Lu Shao say: "although the Lu family has put its main industry in the foreign market, the residence of the Lu family is still on the side of the main house.""And then..." Lu Shao''s voice seemed to have a moment''s hesitation, and then said, "you can see, there are not many people in the Lu family at present. They are all in the household register."

 Chapter 76

    Now that both of them have got their marriage certificates, it''s time for her to know about the family situation of their father.


    Su ran thinks and nods.


    Did not notice at this moment Lu Shao slightly clenched the hand of the steering wheel, as well as a pair of eyes is looking at her when that wipe of tension and worry.


    Su ran opens the account book.


    The home page on the first page is Lu Shao.


    Then, the second page is Lu Shao''s personal page. The blank column on the page has now been labeled "married".


    So is Su Ran''s own.


    Looking at these two words, Su ran slightly hooks the corners of her mouth.


    On the next page.


    "Lu boxiao?" Looking at the name, Su Ran is stunned.


    How does this name feel


    "The eldest son of my eldest brother." Lu Shao, who has been paying attention to Su Ran''s face, explains in one side that his voice is a little tight.


    In fact, Su ran doesn''t listen to what Lu Shao said at this moment.


    Looking at the three words "Lu boxiao", Su Ran is stunned and suddenly gives birth to a guess.


    She quickly turns down two pages. Sure enough, when she sees the name above, Su Ran''s eyes are widened. She almost doesn''t throw out her account book.


    "Lu Boyang! He... " Su ran turns her head and looks at Lu Shao beside her in shock.


    At this time, Lu Shao also stopped the car in the temporary parking line on the side of the road.


    "I know what happened before you, and Lu Boyang was involved in it." Lu Shao looked at Su ran in a tone of urgency. Her eyes sank and she said, "sorry, I hid my relationship with Lu Boyang. I just don''t want you to mind my existence because of his existence..."


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran''s eyes flashed. She didn''t know what to say.


    Yes, it was written in the original book. There is a powerful and mysterious family behind Lu Boyang, and there is also a mysterious uncle who will give him gold in the future.


    So, the so-called uncle refers to Lu Shao?


    God, is this the magic law of fiction? The so-called "wonderful words" or "inseparable fate"?


    Through this novel world, Su ran tried to avoid the main line of the original novel and the main characters with halo.


    I didn''t expect to avoid it, but she came back.


    Lu Shao did not appear in the original novel, but as a powerful background board in a paragraph of the novel


    Su Ran has been frowning and drooping her head, thinking and silent.


    Finally, when Lu Shao''s nervousness reaches the top, Su ran raises her head and looks at Lu Shao.


    "So Lu Boyang is your nephew?" Su ran asks, but there is something strange in her eyes when she looks at Lu Shao.


    "Yes," Lu Shao nodded and explained, "he''s the second eldest brother in my family and the third in the Lu family."


    "He''s only four years behind you?"


    This is what Su ran feels most incredible.


    According to the date of birth on the household register, Lu Boyang is 34 years old this year, and Lu Shao, this uncle, is only 4 years older than Lu Boyang!


    In retrospect, Su ran did not suspect that Lu Shao had a relationship with the male family. However, the difference in age between the two men was not obvious. However, the first name seemed to have nothing to do with it except a surname.


    Therefore, Su ran put down this conjecture.


    Hearing Su Ran''s question, Lu Shao was stunned. Obviously, some of them didn''t think that Su ran asked such a question.


    "Well, I''m the youngest. I''m my father''s son. The two brothers in front are much older than me."


    After a pause, Lu Shao said: "when I was born, my elder brother was already married. Lu boxiao was only 2 years younger than me. In addition, the fourth elder brother is also the son of my elder brother, and the rest are the sons of the second brother."


    "Before, most of the people of the Lu family lived in country y. Lu Boyang stayed in city B because of his university."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t investigate these things because of my lack of skills in collateral affairs, so I''m sorry." Lu Shao looks at Su ran deeply and says.


    "At present, the next generation of the Lu family, in addition to the sixth Lu Boran is still studying in University, the others have already gone out on their own, including Lu Boyang. After a pause, Lu Shao added," if you don''t want to see him, you can do it, I''ll deal with it. "


    I don''t know why. Looking at the nervous look on Mr. Lu''s face, Su ran suddenly feels like laughing.


    Do you want to record one and show it to my son to see how his father really looks like him at some time.


    Su Ran is distracted.


    This pair of appearance falls into Lu Shao''s eye, this became silent.


    Su Ran''s look makes Lu Shao a little uncertain.


    "Besides, you What else do you want to ask? " Except for age.


    Looking at Lu Shao''s nervousness, Su ran knows what he is worried about.However, Su Ran is not the original person after all, and she has not so much empathy for the past except memory.


    At the beginning, Lu Boyang was more than just an emissary of "flowers" who was held by the female owner as a gunshot.


    What''s more, the original thing, position and purpose are different, maybe some people cry and some people laugh in the end, but there is no way to say who is right and who is wrong.


    Dressed as "Su ran", she did not like Lu Boyang.


    However, the uncle nephew relationship between Lu Boyang and Lu Shao can not be eliminated. Lu Shao''s identity as Su Han''s father can not be erased.


    "Does he know that Su Han exists?" Thinking of her son, Su ran suddenly asked.


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded.


    "Well, will he treat Su Han..."


    Although Lu Boyang was not involved in the ending of Su Han in the original work, Su ran was not sure whether Lu Boyang would have any bad influence on Su Han.


    "He dare not." Without waiting for Su ran to finish speaking, Lu Shao said with great certainty.


    It has to be said that Lu Shao''s deep and affirmative reply swept away the last trace of worry in Su Ran''s heart.


    It''s just


    "Pooh."


    Looking at Lu Shao''s nervous and serious expression, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    "Xiaoran?"


    "Nothing."


    "There is one last question." Su ran said.


    "You ask."


    "Mr. Lu, you --" lengthened the ending. Su ran looked at Lu Shao and asked leisurely, "is this a cheating marriage?"


    Seeing the expression change on Lu Shao''s face, Su ran blinked and then said, "did you mean to wait until you got my marriage certificate?"


    With that, Su ran sees Lu Shao''s expression solidifying at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Sorry." This is the third apology Mr. Lu said today.


    His eyes sank slightly, Lu Shao said sincerely, "I do have such selfishness. If you mind..."


    "What if I mind?" Taking Lu Shao''s words, Su ran blinked and asked, "are you going to go back to the Civil Affairs Bureau with me to get the other two books?"


    As she talks, Su ran conceals the slightest evil in her eyes.


    Well, she didn''t mean to tease Lu Shao.


    Just, suddenly found small fun, the original tease big so fun.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shao''s whole expression collapsed.


    "No After a long time, Lu Shaocai said these two words in a deep voice, with a trace of hoarseness in his voice, but he was very sure, with some unique words belonging to the Lu family leader.


    "Neither will I Not hiding the smile on her face, Su ran smiles at Lu Shao and says.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao is first a Leng, then react to come over, surprised to see Su ran.


    "Xiaoran, you..."


    Looking at Lu Shao''s surprise, Su ran maintains a smile on her face and says seriously: "Mr. Lu is mature and steady, patient, responsible, caring and careful I''m not stupid. Why not


    "Besides, you are still the father of my child."


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao can''t help but smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Yes."


    Lu Shao''s smile deepened a little bit.


    "I will try to do better."


    "About Lu Boyang..."


    "Actually, I don''t know Lu Boyang well." Interrupted Lu Shao, Su ran said.


    It''s funny to think about it.


    At that time, in the words of the assistant, she was Lu Boyang''s aunt for a while.


    I didn''t expect that this time, she has really become the senior level of the second male


    It''s just that Su ran and Lu Boyang are really unfamiliar, and the original owner is also.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Xinger, "Su ran" in the original book would not have anything to do with Lu Boyang, a male sophomore.


    Of course, the intersection of their practicality is not much.


    It''s just that, after all, in the past, those things happened together. In order to avoid embarrassment, Su ran doesn''t think it''s necessary for her and Lu Boyang to have too much contact.


    Understanding Su Ran''s meaning, Lu Shao nodded.


    "OK, I''ll take care of it."


    As soon as Soong''s business collapsed, it seems that there has been some financial situation recently as Shengding Entertainment Co operated with song''s company and Lu Boyang?


    As it happens, the Lu family has several development projects in South Africa. If Lu Boyang''s Shengding entertainment fails, he can consider letting this nephew go there to experience.


    On the other side, although she doesn''t know Lu Shao''s plan, she looks at Lu Shao''s eyes and sees a faint light. Su ran thinks Lu Boyang may want pills.


    "Xiaoran." Suddenly, Lu Shao calls Su ran again."Well? What? "


    "Now, come with me to the Master Lu''s house?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    Both Su Ran''s music room and their bedroom were already installed a month ago.


    Smell speech, Su Ran''s expression is a Leng, the expression on the face is a little stiff.


    Thinking of the meaning of Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran is suddenly confused.


    Although she accepted this person, Su ran couldn''t accept the others as soon as possible.


    "That, me..."


    Seeing Su Ran''s embarrassment and a trace of resistance, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a touch of expected loss.


    "I was too anxious."


    Looking at Su Ran''s stiff and reddish face, Lu Shao lowered her eyes and gave a low smile.


    "Go to the happy house and have a look? The decoration is finished. " Changing a topic that Su ran was not embarrassed by, Lu Shao asked.


    Sure enough, hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran''s face immediately shows a touch of excitement.


    "Really?" Su ran asked with glowing eyes.


    Before, because she was busy with the competition and the things on the other side of the house, Suran directly did the shopkeeper.


    As for why Lu xiansen knew so much about the construction progress of her home, Su ran seems not so surprised.


    "Well," Lu Shao nodded and said again, "besides, someone has been invited to clean it."


    This means that Su ran can buy furniture at any time and then check in with bags?


    "Go and have a look today?" Seeing Su Ran''s excitement, Lu Shao smiles and asks.


    "Good!"


    Think about it, Su ran said again: "later, when Su Han finishes school, pick him up and go with him."


    After all, this is the first house Su ran bought for herself and her son. Since it is the first day of decoration, she has to take her son with her!


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao nodded.


    "OK," he said after a pause. Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao raised the corner of his mouth again and said, "now, Mrs. Lu, would you like to have breakfast with me first?"


    "It should be lunch, Mr. Lu." Su ran blinked and said.


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, school.


    "Brother Han! Tell me the truth, have you heard that there will be a surprise test these two days? " Liu Yangyang suddenly pulled to Su Han and asked solemnly.


    Smell speech, Su Han is with a ? you silly ? eyes light glance at Liu Yangyang.


    "How do I know?" Su Han replied coldly.


    Du Wentao on one side also got up from his sleep at this time.


    "Test, what test!"


    Then, after inquiring about it before and after, Du Wentao gave Liu Yangyang a blank look.


    "I said," hang Huo Liu, you deliberately scared me. What test did you come from? "


    "I didn''t see brother Han look so nervous all day, so ask me." Liu Yang Yang spread his hands and said.


    Really, he absolutely did not read wrong, from the first mathematics, to this section of sports into English plus self-study class, Su Han has been in a daze, and his expression is very serious!


    Is the midterm exam, he did not see his brother so nervous and serious.


    "Liu Yangyang, you are four not four stupid! Do you think Su Han is a nervous person because of the test? " He''s the only one of those people, okay?


    Du Wentao looked at Liu Yangyang with disdain and said impolitely.


    "But then again..." Du Wentao looked at Su Han: "I also feel that you are a bit wrong today."


    However, to say nervous, it is too one-sided.


    According to the observation of master TA and Du, Su Han''s state today is not only nervous, but also a little tangled. In this tangle, it seems that he is a little excited?


    "I see!" Du Wentao suddenly exclaimed.


    Hearing the speech, Su Han gave Du Wentao a look.


    Ignoring Su Han''s white eyes, Du Wentao said excitedly, "are you in love?"


    When Du Wentao marveled at his discovery, he was poured down with cold water by Su Han.


    "You think too much."


    "No?" Du Wentao was a little unconvinced: "that''s my brother Han''s eye on that sister?"


    "No


    "It''s impossible. If it wasn''t for you, what would be your serious, tangled and little expectant state?"


    Hearing Du Wentao''s words, Su Han answered his question with a cold eye.


    Little expectation?


    Hum! How is that possible?


    What can he expect!


    silently make complaints about it.


    However, the next second, Su Han came out with his mobile phone and refreshed his circle of friends.


    There is no new state of Su ran, and so is LuClick the dialog box with Su ran.


    Have you finished your business? ]


    Su Han entered this paragraph with a Shua Shua, but after a long pause on the send button and hesitated for a long time, Su Han finally did not send this sentence.


    Not long after putting down the mobile phone, Su Han picked it up again and opened the message page with Lu Shao.


    The last dialogue above, which was still on that day, he reluctantly sent the photo of two people to each other.


    Where is it?


    Su Han sent this message not long ago, Lu Shao returned a message.


    [surnamed Lu]: at the gate of your school.


    Su Han:!


    [Han]: with my mother?


    [surnamed Lu]: Yes.


    Not waiting for Su han to send a message in the past and ask what the situation is.


    Lu Shao sent another message.


    [surnamed Lu]: put away your mobile phone and take class seriously.


    Looking at the news, Su Han frowned.


    "Cut, it''s still dogmatic." Su Leng snorted and muttered discontentedly.


    However, it was pulled to close the mobile phone dialog box, put the mobile phone into the pocket.


    Next to him, Liu Yangyang and Du Wentao, who have been observing Su Han''s movements, can''t help murmuring.


    "Look at your brother Han''s frowning, then chuckling and chuckling. It''s just the state of being in love. I don''t think so." Du Wentao whispered.


    "I think so." It is rare for Liu Yangyang to agree with Du''s viewpoint.


    "You say is what kind of sister paper picked our class this kaolin grass ah."


    "Why don''t you say, what kind of girl can match my brother Han?"


    "It''s reasonable," Du Wentao nodded, "at least it must be the class four school flower."


    "I don''t think so."


    ¡­¡­


    The discussion lasted until the last half of the self-study.


    "Look! What am I saying


    Seeing the bell ring after class, Su Han directly threw down a "goodbye" and immediately "evacuated" the classroom with his schoolbag on his back. Du Wentao patted the table and said excitedly.


    "I''m not going to chase my sister or pick her up from class. Why are you walking so fast?"


    "God, I didn''t expect my brother han to be such a man! I''m wrong about the person


    "I said, can you stop howling here and pack up your schoolbag and grind your haw."


    "Why?"


    "Of course, it''s sneaking up to see who Su Han is looking for."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Su Han, who doesn''t know that he has been "in love", has walked quickly to the school gate.


    Looking at the car outside the school gate, Su Han subconsciously quickened his pace.


    However, after two steps, I felt a little shameless. After thinking about it, Su Han slowed down deliberately.


    Until a few people behind him to the front of the school, Su Han this face calmly toward the direction of the car to walk in the past.


    "You..." Seeing Su ran and Lu Shao, Su Han opens his mouth.


    Originally, Su Han also wanted to ask whether you have received the certificate.


    However, looking at the way someone surnamed Lu wanted to pull a "I''m particularly proud" banner on the street, Su Han squinted and felt that he didn''t need to ask any more.


    Therefore, the words to the mouth, Su Han''s words directly changed into: "how did you come?"


    On hearing this, Lu Shao glanced at Su Han lightly.


    "What do you mean?" Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and asked, "don''t you know to call someone first?"


    Su Han


    Call people? Who is it called? This is Lu?


    Oh, beautiful!


    Seeing the father and son''s two big eyes staring at each other, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    "Son, get in first."


    "Oh," Su Han answered. After getting on the bus, he couldn''t help asking, "where are you going?"


    Celebrate?


    "Take you to our new home!" Su ran smiles and still says with some excitement.


    New home?


    Hearing these two words, Su Han felt nervous.


    "Where''s the new home?" Su Han asked nervously.


    If you go to the Lu family, he will not go.


    At least, it won''t move in for the time being!


    "In happiness!"


    Looking at her son''s hairy face, Su Ran is a little sad. If her hands were not long enough in the front row, Su ran would have wanted to pat him on the head.


    The reason why she and Lu Shao started to argue with each other was for their own son. Although some of them were serious, they were still at the marriageable stage at least.Moreover, compared with Su ran, Su ran actually prefers to live in a house of his own, carefully designed and decorated.


    "Has it been decorated?" Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han was also a little excited.


    "Well, buy furniture and you can move in."


    It is said to be so.


    When saying this, Su ran subconsciously looks at Lu xiansen next to her.

 Chapter 77

    After dinner, three people and a party went to xingfuli community.


    "What floor are you on?"


    "17th floor, thank you." Su ran meets an aunt in the elevator. She smiles and nods.


    "Are you three new to your family?" Looking at the family of three, the aunt felt a light in front of her eyes and chatted a few more words.


    "Well, not yet. It''s just been decorated, and I haven''t bought any furniture yet." Su ran said.


    "That''s fast. The environment of this community is very good."


    "Yes." Su ran nods to show her approval.


    ¡­¡­


    When her aunt gets off the elevator with a smile, Su ran can''t help but sigh: "it feels very good here, and so are the neighbors."


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao also picked up the corners of his mouth.


    "It''s really good."


    "Here it is." On the 17th floor, Lu Shao looks at Su ran who is "teasing" his son and reminds him.


    "Well," he said


    When they are about to enter the door, they pass by the house next door. When they hear a sound, Su Ran is stunned.


    "Why, is there anyone living next door?" When she bought a house before, it seemed that she had not heard that the apartment next door was sold out.


    "Decoration." Lu Shao said.


    "How do you know?" Su ran looks at Lu Shao curiously.


    In the face of Su Ran''s problem, the expression on Mr. Lu''s face seems to pause for a moment, but Su ran doesn''t notice.


    "Sounds like." Lu Shao explained with a little calmness.


    "It seems to be the same." Su ran nodded without caring: "I don''t know what kind of neighbor it will be..."


    "It should be good."


    Hearing this, Su ran smiles and says, "if only there were families with children."


    Happiness is also a school district house. In Suhan''s school, there are many families living here. Su ran hopes that their neighbors would better be in No.7 Middle School, which would make her feel very good. If she is a senior, she can ask her parents for advice on some problems.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao glanced across his eyes, thinking deeply, and then he drew out a smile.


    "There will be."


    Su ran doesn''t care about Lu Shao''s words.


    However, Su Han, who followed them, glared at Lu Shao with some deep meaning.


    Until Suran in front turned to him.


    "We''ll see our new home soon, son. Are you nervous?" Su ran blinks and looks at Su Han.


    "There''s nothing to be nervous about." Su Han put his hands in the school uniform pocket, said coolly, but the palm of his hand in the pocket was slightly clenched.


    Seeing that the corners of her son''s mouth are drawing into a straight line, but pretending to be indifferent, Su ran suppresses her smile and doesn''t prick a child''s handsome behavior. Diameter takes out the key and opens the door.


    Everything in the house has been decorated except for the furniture.


    So, as soon as Su ran turns on the headlights in the living room, the whole house lights up.


    It is different from the blank house with a little plaster on the concrete wall when I first came here. Now the house has a full look of home.


    as like as two peas, the bright windows and bright floors, the whole family is the Nordic style that Su dye wanted before. It was simple and warm, just as she had expected.


    "How about it?" Lu Shao''s voice rings in his ear.


    "Very good!" Su ran nods and says, her eyes are full of excitement.


    In this world, Su ran did not have her own house.


    There are many times as many residences as this one, and they are all decorated according to her preferences. However, for Su ran, the house seems to be just a place for creation and sleeping, without any special feeling.


    It''s the first time that Su Ran is so excited.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go in and have a look." Su ran turns back, takes her son and walks to the house.


    "Wait!"


    "What happened?"


    "Change a shoe cover first."


    "There is no shoe cover." Su Han said gloomily.


    Su Han: it''s a little exaggerated, but forget it.


    Lu Shao: so what about Su Ran''s back bag today?


    Both father and son put on the shoe cover which Su ran handed.


    "The decoration team introduced by Mr. Lu is very reliable." Looking around at her home, Su ran turns to look at Lu Shao and says with a smile in her eyes.


    Before I saw so many posts about decoration disputes and minor defects on the Internet. To tell the truth, Su ran still has some drumming in her heart.


    To did not expect, their home is installed so well, and, it seems that there are no small problems.


    It seems that the supervisor of the decoration team has done a good job.


    Su ran nods and can''t help but comment in her heart.If you know what Su Ran is saying in his heart, Lu Shao would probably say: This supervisor is me.


    "There is just a table here. It doesn''t have to be too big. It should be about 1 meter and four." "Sulan said, pointing to the position next to the living room.


    Turn on the light in the restaurant, it''s enough to light.


    "If you don''t want to write your homework in the room later, you can write it here, with me." Su ran said looking at Su Han.


    "And here, put the sofa..." " Su ran turned his head and looked at the father and son: asked, "can you think it is OK to have a three person sofa and a recliner?"


    "Follow you."


    "Listen to you."


    And then there is the kitchen.


    About how to decorate kitchen, Su ran actually does not understand, on the Internet found a picture to decorate the master, said to want this effect.


    Su ran didn''t expect that the whole kitchen was decorated better than she expected.


    Very tall!


    "I''m finished. Our kitchen is so well packed that I think my slag cooking may not match such a good kitchen." "Su ran sighed.


    "I don''t think you''re in the wrong way." Su Han threw a cool word by the side.


    The heart silently added: as long as you don''t blow up our kitchen can.


    Lu Shao on the side laughed.


    "It doesn''t matter." Lu Shao said looking at Su ran.


    He saw the recipes shared by Su ran in his friends circle for a while before. In order not to combat the enthusiasm of Su ran, Lu Shao silently put the words "I come, you don''t need to do it". Lu Shao silently put it in his heart.


    "OK, you don''t want to abandon it." Su ran smiled without pressure, and said.


    Son will not abandon her, as for Lu xiansen, as if not at all picky.


    "Look at the bedroom." Lu Shao reminded.


    "Well, OK."


    The bedroom is on the side of the living room, with two bedrooms side by side.


    "Look at Su Han first!"


    "There is no difference between who you look at first." Su Han whispered, pushing her room open without any concern.


    Just, the moment that opens the door, but also flashed a curiosity in the eyes.


    About Su Han''s room, Su ran found a lot of solutions online before.


    What racing style, yellow purple basketball style, game style, etc.


    However, considering that the son may be rejected by her girlfriend because the room is too naive in the future, Su ran chose the simplest one when the plan was finally set.


    A clean and refreshing bedroom, gray wood pattern floor, white wall, warm yellow light, will not be whistly, also not too stiff, very suitable for boys.


    "How about it?" Su ran looked at her son with a look forward to asking.


    Wen Yan, Su Hanyin went to the eyes a little excited, down the eyes, and seemed to be very difficult to say: "OK."


    "That''s ok?" Sulan asked, glancing at her son with a discontent look.


    "Well, there''s nothing else. There''s nothing to see." Su Han explained.


    "Then you can play your imagination."


    "You see, this place is for wardrobe, and it''s close to the door and a wall closet."


    Su ran collected a lot of super handsome clothes online, all bear to have no hands, is Su Han now that the simple wardrobe is too small.


    "Then here, you can put a desk."


    "After that, there is more than enough bed in the middle space." "Sulan pointed to the middle," he said.


    Su Han is 90 in his family now? Then buy a 1 meter 2 bed.


    Forget it. I''ll buy a meter and a half.


    If my son grows up, I really want to take my girlfriend home


    If you don''t have one meter eight, can you put it down?


    No, no! Even if Su Han took her girlfriend home, she could not leave girls at home before she was sure!


    The picture in Sulan''s mind has been taken into account for many years.


    Fortunately, Su Han next to me didn''t know.


    "Go to your room."


    "My room is not really good-looking yet." Said Sulan.


    At that time, Su ran had no idea about his room when he was renovating. He only asked for the installation of sound insulation wall. Besides, he let the master refer to Su Han''s one and play it freely.


    Seriously, Su ran didn''t expect much of it.


    But it''s still to be seen.


    "Eh!"


    Push open his room door, Su ran blinked, some accidents.


    This room was originally let the master play freely. Su ran didn''t expect that it was so exquisite, which was beyond the expectation.


    Even if there is no furniture yet, the whole bedroom has a very different feeling.


    Not only that, the room, but also installed flowers and grass place, but also, Su ran was originally prepared to put on a piano, even did a special decoration treatment.This is what kind of fairy decoration team!


    It''s so sweet!


    I knew that my son''s room also let them play freely.


    "No, I don''t want to go today."


    Looking at her house, Su ran said.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao smile.


    "Then don''t go." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says.


    On the other hand, Su Han couldn''t help but cast a look of disdain.


    "You don''t even have a chair. Why don''t you go to sleep?" Su Han said impolitely.


    However, it seems that sleeping on the ground doesn''t matter.


    Hearing her son''s words, Su ran couldn''t help but glance at the past and not allow her to express her love for the new house?


    My son is really not as cute as before.


    However, it is also difficult to sleep on the ground.


    "I''ve decided to buy furniture tomorrow!"


    "Good." On one side, Lu Shao looks at Su ran tenderly and responds.


    Su Han


    Why not wait until Saturday


    Su Han is a little tangled.


    However, looking at the woman so eager to move, forget it, as she pleased.


    "Where do you want to go at night?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    As soon as Su ran says this, Su ran doesn''t respond. Instead, Su Han on the side stares at Lu Shao like a protective shell.


    "Mom, I haven''t done my homework yet."


    "Well? Your homework... " Su ran looks at her son and just wants to say, "don''t you do your homework very fast?"?


    However, Su Han seemed to know what Su ran was going to say, and said, "I have a lot of homework today."


    "Is it?" as soon as she heard that Su Han''s homework was much, Su Ran''s worry about her mother''s identity went online instantly: "you didn''t say it earlier when she heard that Su Han had more homework


    It''s been a long time.


    "It can be finished," Su Han said, looking at Su Ran''s serious and nervous expression. After a pause, she added: "now go home to write."


    After looking at her son, Su ran looked at Lu Shao on one side: "can you send us back now?"


    "Good." Lu Shao nodded without hesitation.


    However, when the three left their new home, Lu Shao took a cold glance at Su Han.


    Can''t finish your homework?


    Oh, do you want him to call them now and tell them that the school has too little homework?


    "What am I doing?" "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to, don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to, don''t even think about it!"


    "Is it?" On hearing this, Lu Shao picked his eyebrows.


    Squinting, looking at Su Han, Lu Shao said again, "so, what do you think I''m doing?"


    "Well, you know what you want." Su Leng snorted, took back her sight and said.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao is low smile two.


    "Originally, today I arranged for a family of three to have dinner, seafood." Lu Shao emphasized the last two words.


    Glancing at Su Han, he said again, "however, if you want to go back and do your homework, do it."


    "You


    Su Han is very suspicious that Lu Shao said this on purpose. Who knows that Su ran likes seafood, especially shrimp


    "Who knows if what you say is true." Su Han frowned, drooped his eyes and whispered.


    Hearing Su Han''s murmur, Lu Shao did not say much.


    After a look at Su Han, Lu Shao''s expression suddenly became more serious.


    "At your age, you will know a lot of things and be curious about many things, which is normal, but I hope you can focus more on your study."


    After a pause, Lu Shao said again, "when I should tell you something, I will tell you and teach you."


    Smell speech, Su Han reaction came over what Lu Shao said, all of a sudden, the expression on his face became a little strange.


    "I didn''t think about it!" Su Han subconsciously retorted.


    He''s not Du Wentao, who is full of rubbish. He doesn''t think about the mess!


    said, Su Han looked at Lu Shaoyi''s eyes and whispered, "don''t make complaints about it."


    Lu Shao


    Su ran, who is walking in front of the two father and son, bent her head and devotes herself to delivering photos of her new house to her circle of friends, has no idea about the "intrigue" between the two father and son and the subsequent "experience" exchange.


    All the way to the parking lot, there was no bumping and bumping. Thanks to two people behind her, she stopped her from time to time and corrected her route.

 Chapter 78

    Because of Su Xiaohan''s "a lot of homework", so the original evening dinner is so gone.


    "Well..." After getting out of the car, Su ran hesitates to see Lu Shao.


    Looking at Su Ran''s eyes, Lu Shao smiles twice.


    "Which side can I park?"


    "Well, there should be a parking lot out there from here." Su ran said.


    "Good," Lu Shao nodded and said, "you go up first."


    "Well," he said


    "Why should he come to our house?" When he went upstairs, Su Han murmured in a low voice with some dissatisfaction, but his expression in his eyes was not so dissatisfied, on the contrary, it was a little tangled.


    "He''s your father." Looking at her unhappy son, Su ran said with some amusement.


    "I know," Su Han replied stiffly, and then whispered, "if it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t have tolerated him all the way..."


    Thinking of something, Su Han suddenly raised his head and looked at Su ran very seriously: "you really go..."


    "Yes, just this morning." Taking Su Han''s words, Su ran says without concealment.


    "Here, let me show you, such as a fake marriage certificate." With that, Su ran takes out the red book from her bag and hands it to Su Han.


    Looking at her son''s complicated expression that she wants to see and repels, Su ran can''t help but smile.


    The next second, looking at Su Han, Su Ran''s expression becomes serious again.


    "Son."


    "For what."


    "Nothing. I just want to tell you that your father and I, er, Lu Shao, we got the certificate. Although it was really because of you at the beginning, it was not entirely because of you in the end." Su ran said.


    Su ran doesn''t want Su han to have any psychological burden.


    Of course, there are also elements of truth.


    Smell speech, Su Han look a Leng, obviously some accident.


    Looking at Su ran, she tangled for a while. Su Han opened her mouth, but finally she couldn''t help it. She asked, "do you like him?"


    "Well A little bit. " Su ran thinks about it and says.


    "Just a little?"


    "There may be more in the future." Su ran smiles and says.


    After all, Lu Shao is really good.


    After that, Su ran seemed to be relieved to see her son.


    "In fact, I think that''s what he did." Su Han youyou said.


    "Poo Hoo..." Looking at her son, who is more entangled than herself, Su ran finally fails to resist a slight smile.


    "I''m telling the truth."


    "Yes, yes, my son is the best." Su ran pretends to glance at Su Han and says.


    "However, whether you like it or not is not something you need to consider now." All of a sudden, Su ran glared at her son, and said with a fierce expression.


    "Now, go and do your homework!"


    "Oh." Well, he shouldn''t talk about it. He''ll have to pretend to do his homework until 12 o''clock


    Su Han has some regrets.


    However, still very obedient quietly back bag, into the room.


    Seeing her son enter the room obediently, Su Ran is relieved.


    But at this time, Lu Shao pushed the door in.


    "Is it hard to find a parking space?" Looking at Lu Shao, Su ran asks with concern. How does he feel that Lu Shao has been there for a long time.


    "Yes." Lu Shao vaguely should a, but the corner of his mouth is with a smile that can''t be pressed down.


    Hearing this, Su ran nods.


    But I don''t know, Lu Shao actually came back a few minutes ago, just happened to hear the conversation between Su Han and Su ran.


    Do you like it a little bit?


    This is enough to make Mr. Lu ecstatic.


    "This is the old community here." Su ran explains, and then finds the slippers from the shoe cabinet and hands them to Lu Shao.


    Of course, it''s the same pair I bought for Su Hanxin last time.


    Since the last time Lu Shao had worn it once, Su Han completely "abandoned" the new shoes, so it happened that Lu Shao arrived.


    "And the boy?"


    "I''m going to do my homework."


    On hearing this, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a smile of schadenfreude.


    He turns to Su ran and asks, "what''s for dinner?"


    Dinner?


    Now Suran won''t blurt out a big dish of chicken like last time.


    Looking at the time, Su ran frowned.


    "Su Han still has homework, or you can have some at home for dinner."


    "Good." Hearing the word "home", Lu Shao laughed and nodded.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    "Well, I''ll see what''s in the house first."


    Su ran thinks about it and goes into the kitchen.Open the refrigerator, four steamed buns, a box of eggs, and then a bottle of supermarket pickles The rest is empty.


    It''s just that Su ran suddenly feels a little embarrassed.


    "Well, why don''t you order a takeout?"


    "Bang --" closes the refrigerator door. Su ran turns her head and looks at Lu Shao behind her.


    "No, I''ll do it."


    "What''s in the house?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Nothing."


    Because she and her son''s cooking skills are limited to the simplest way to cook simple ingredients, so there is really nothing in Su Ran''s family.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but smile.


    "Then go and buy it." looking at the watch, Lu Shao added, "it''s not too late now."


    "We can let Su Han do homework at home. We can go and buy it."


    Su ran thinks Lu Shao''s proposal is OK.


    "Good," Su ran nodded and reminded, "don''t be too complicated. Anyway, we''ll eat three."


    The main thing is that she doesn''t have enough dishes.


    "Well, listen to you."


    After telling her son "do your homework well", Su ran takes Lu Shao to the supermarket where she often buys steamed bread.


    The appearance of the two people pushing the cart to the supermarket is not like the people who only got the license today. On the contrary, it is a bit of an old husband and wife.


    "What would you like to eat?" Lu Shao turns his head and looks at Su ran beside him and asks again.


    "All can be done?" Su ran blinked, looked at Lu Shao and asked.


    But for Lu Shaolu''s two hands in Su Tuo''s last time, Su ran couldn''t be more detailed. A master of a mysterious family in the novel who surpassed the male master''s aura would still have this skill.


    "Probably," Lu Shao said sincerely, "but you can say what you want to eat. If not, I will tell you."


    "Well Double cooked pork


    "Yes."


    "Fish flavored eggplant?"


    "Yes."


    "Fried vermicelli?"


    "Yes."


    Su ran:!


    As a matter of fact, all these are home cooked dishes that she plans to study online recently. Su Ran is really confused about the proportion of seasonings.


    Subconsciously, she said the things she wanted to learn most.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Shao actually nodded.


    Mr. Lu, what else can''t you do?!


    "Any more?" Lu Shao asked again.


    "That''s all. Too much is wasted."


    "Well, go to the vegetable section first."


    Su ran really doesn''t know how to choose vegetables. When she had to buy vegetables occasionally, she always looked at the aunts and took whatever kind of food they took.


    Originally, Su ran was still struggling. It was so late that there was no aunt to refer to.


    Never thought of it, she didn''t have to worry about it at all. Lu Shao had already put the vegetables in a bag and weighed them very quickly.


    "Is there anything particular about choosing dishes?"


    Ask if you don''t understand.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao picked to pick eyebrow, seem to have been after some consideration, said: "pick to see the eye."


    Su ran


    After that, Su ran decides not to take part in any more dishes. She just notes down what Lu Shao has bought.


    "Is there anything else to buy besides these, such as daily necessities?" After shopping for dinner, Lu Shao asked.


    "It seems nothing more." Su ran thinks about it and says.


    Other daily necessities are available at home.


    But listen to Lu Shao said: "some daily necessities can be more prepared, convenient to replace."


    "If there is something difficult to take and heavy, you can buy it together. I will take it back for you." Lu Shao said.


    Hearing this, Su ran picks up her eyebrows and takes a look at Lu Shao with a bit of inquiry.


    Is Mr. Lu making performance?


    "Well, take some of the shampoo and the paper sucker." Su ran smiles and says.


    They walk to the commodity area.


    After thinking about what things will be used up in two months, Su ran simply takes a bottle.


    Su ran walks in front of her, and Lu Shao pushes her car behind her, occasionally helping her to carry the things on the top of the shelf.


    The division of labor in the whole process is clear.


    It''s only when she checks out that Su ran finds that there are several more things in their shopping list that are not her things at all.


    Towel, toothbrush, mouthwash cup, razor


    Looking at these extra things, Su Ran''s face suddenly has some fever.


    However, the next second, Su ran thought of a more serious problem.


    Even if he wants to live in their house, where does Mr. Lu sleep?It''s a one room, one living room house, with only the bathroom and half of the kitchen left.


    Forget about it. There are men, er, and household clothes?!


    Don''t you wash these?


    make complaints about the corners of his mouth and go crazy in his heart.


    After a silent look, Su ran thinks about Lu Shao, who is obviously very satisfied with the shopping, and decides not to remind the other party of the cruel fact for the time being.


    Even if you want to mention it, you should wait until Lu Shao has finished the meal.


    "Su ran?"


    "Well, let''s go." Eyes from Lu Shaona a single bag of things, Su ran a light cough, said.


    "Can I carry these two bags and the other three bags?" Su ran divides the shopping bags and asks.


    As soon as this word comes out, without waiting for Su ran to react, Lu Shao has already passed her and has carried all the five bags.


    How can you be familiar with it?


    Su Ran''s mind comes up with the way her son usually carries things for her.


    is as like as two peas.


    The supermarket is not far from their home, but it is not close.


    They came here before. When they went back, Su ran wanted to stop a taxi on the side of the road. However, before she could stop the car, they had already walked back to the small residential building.


    When they went back, they happened to meet Aunt Li coming down from the stairs.


    Seeing Su ran, the other side politely said hello.


    "Suran, are you coming back now?"


    "Well, go shopping in the supermarket."


    Su ran just finished, but she saw Aunt Li staring at her in surprise.


    To be exact, it is Lu Shao with several big bags behind her.


    "This..."


    Without waiting for the other party to ask, Su ran opens her mouth first.


    "This is Suhan''s father." after a pause, Suran said again, "my husband."


    Isn''t it her husband who got the certificate?


    After saying that, regardless of how wonderful the expression on Aunt Li''s face is, Su ran pulls herself on her body, and Lu Shao, smiling a little, goes upstairs.

 Chapter 79

    "Can I help you?" Very confused standing at the kitchen door, Su ran looked at Lu Shao and asked.


    The whole feeling, as if the kitchen is not her home at all.


    Su ran was trying to help himself consciously. Unfortunately, Mr. Lu was too skillful to stand by, feeling that he could not put in his hands.


    Wen Yan, Lu Shao''s movement paused a little.


    Looking at Su ran nodded, "OK."


    "Can I wash the dishes?"


    "OK." Su ran smiled and said.


    It''s still easy to wash.


    Moreover, why Su ran chose these dishes to learn, which was well thought out.


    These dishes, can be said that the preliminary preparation work is very simple, cleaning is more easy.


    "OK," he said, after washing the dishes, he handed the things to Lu Shao. Su ran asked again, "is there anything else?"


    "I''ll come to the rest." A look at the knife, Lu Shao said, tick the corner of the mouth.


    "OK."


    "So, do you want apron?" Asked Sulan.


    Although the cooking skills are excellent, but obviously Mr. Lu is also a few people who cook. When Su ran said apron, Lu Shao was still slightly stunned.


    "Yes?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    "Then wait, I''ll get it."


    Said, Sulan turned to the living room, and then found out from the cabinet that the bag has not been opened apron.


    This is the last time Sulan took his son to the supermarket and saw the purchase.


    Although their family may not have a chance to use this thing, but because it is really cute, Su ran finally in the face of his son. I don''t think it is necessary to look at it and throw it into the shopping cart.


    Then, it has been sealed up to now.


    Su ran didn''t expect that the first time of the apron was to give Su Han his father first.


    Think about it. Why do you have a little bit of expectation?


    "Did you buy this in the supermarket before, or it''s new." "Sulan walked into the kitchen with her apron and said.


    Wen Yan, Lu Shao turned his head slightly, and his eyes fell on the pink apron.


    "Well, this is mainly to prevent oil splashing on your clothes while you are cooking." Su ran made a serious expression very hard, said.


    After all, Su ran added: "there is no change of your clothes at home now."


    Also do not know that is that word pokes Lu Shao point, hears Su ran words, Lu Shao seems to be in good mood?


    "OK."


    Hearing Lu Shao say well, Su ran was a little surprised.


    "Then, I''ll hang it up for you?"


    "Yes." Lu Shao tick the corner of the mouth, said.


    Seeing each other nodding, Su ran pulled the apron out of the bag very quickly, turning the front of the apron to himself to prevent Lu Shao from seeing it.


    "You''re a little lower."


    "OK." Wen Yan, Lu Shao very cooperate to tick off the head.


    "OK, turn around."


    "That''s what it is?" Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao said, always calm eyes, rare flash a joke, vaguely, and seems to have a glimmer of expectation.


    Wen Yan, reaction came, Su ran also can not help laughing twice.


    "Think beautiful."


    "Hurry up, turn over."


    Looking at Su ran, he smiled again, and Lu Shao turned around.


    "All right." After Lu Shao, he made a perfect bow, and Su ran nodded with satisfaction.


    Step back, the kitchen space to Lu Shao.


    "Poop..."


    Looking at the front, the man in the well cut white shirt of the day is surrounded by a pink one, a white plush edge on his shoulder belt, and a large part of the apron standing in front of him with cartoon Unicorn with pink.


    Finally, Su ran still couldn''t bear to laugh out.


    That is, his father can make her so mischievous when he first comes.


    If it''s for Su Han.


    Thinking of the last time she bought the apron, Su ran shook his head in the face of her son, who was disgusted and despised.


    It is estimated that Su Han will not accept death.


    "Funny, huh?" Lu Shao asked, turning his head slightly.


    "Cough, No." Very hard to control their facial muscles not so convulsive, Su ran a light cough, said.


    "Mr. Lu is still the same handsome," Su ran said blinking, as if afraid that he said not sincere enough, and added a special sentence: "true."


    Wen Yan, Lu Shao shook his head, but smiled, looking back, continue to turn over the dish in the wok.


    But the bottom of the eye is always a little gentle.


    "That, father Suhan."


    "Well?""May I take a picture?" Su ran asked, her face full of "expectation".


    It''s OK to take two pictures of her son. Handsome or funny has become Su Ran''s daily life.


    At the moment, looking at Lu Shao and her son''s face is just a normal version and a plus version, Su Ran''s impulse to take pictures is just rushing out.


    "Yes." Lu Shao slightly Leng Leng, nodded, did not care to say.


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Well, if you continue to be so busy with you, don''t worry about me." after that, Su ran emphasized: "don''t worry, I won''t make you ugly."


    With that, Su ran quickly turned on her mobile phone camera and flashed several photos on her face, as if she were afraid that Master Lu would repent.


    Sure enough, Lu Shao in the photo is still the same fun.


    Ha ha.


    Su ran holds back her mobile phone with a smile.


    "Childish..."


    I don''t know when, Su Han passed by the kitchen door and looked at the two people in the kitchen. He didn''t give his face to youYou and threw down an evaluation.


    This woman is naive at times.


    When did Lu''s IQ become so offline?


    make complaints about Su Han''s heart.


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Su Ran is stunned.


    My son said she was naive?


    Well, well, it''s a little naive.


    When she got along with Su Han before, Su Ran''s occasional "childishness" was mostly intended to amuse her son.


    It''s just


    After being with Lu Shao, she found that her "childishness" was totally subconscious.


    How did she get along with Lu Shao before? It seems that she hasn''t been so naive.


    Su ran can''t help frowning and reflecting on herself.


    Then he regained the look of a "serious" mother and looked straight at her son.


    "Su Han, have you finished your homework?"


    "No..." He is thinking about whether to find another random book to write his homework again.


    Probably, that''s about enough time.


    "Well, why don''t you do your homework quickly


    "I drink water." Su Han Shen voice said, but subconsciously turned to one side.


    He would not admit that he was curious about what the two men had done outside.


    He just had nothing to do after he finished his homework. He was a bit bored and wandered out.


    "Then you go in and write, and I''ll call you after dinner."


    "Oh." Forget it. Write it again. Write it again.


    Should a, Su Han meaning took a cup to pour water.


    Passing the kitchen, Su Han looked at Lu Shao''s direction with warning.


    Unfortunately, at this time, Lu Shao is also turning around to look at Su Han, with a trace of irony in his eyes.


    Su Han:!


    In a flash of fire.


    "Son, do your homework quickly."


    "The food is ready, eat first." Lu Shao said.


    If Su Han''s homework has been finished, Lu Shao can''t guess.


    However, it''s rare that Lu Shao opened his mouth to relieve Su Han of the encirclement.


    Okay?!


    Too fast, right?


    Think of the last time, according to the recipe I made a fresh, hard raw took an hour to do a failure.


    Su ran suddenly doubts whether she really has no talent for cooking.


    The most important thing is!


    Su ran wanted to learn from Lu Shao by stealing from her teacher. Then she patronized Lu Shao. Besides cutting vegetables, which was also a futile part, she missed the rest completely.


    Forget it. There''s a long way to go.


    I''ve got all the certificates, and looking at Lu Shao''s appearance, I''m still serious. Isn''t that just a long way to go?


    "Eat first." Su ran nodded and said.


    Thanks to Mr. Lu''s arrival, their mother and son finally ate a "big dish" in addition to takeout for the first time.


    Suddenly, Su Ran is a little moved.


    In this world, most of Su Ran''s experiences were spent on music. The part of her life was managed by the assistants. It was simple and calm. However, Su ran never considered marriage.


    Unexpectedly, once put into the novel, the husband and son all live together.


    Is it so good to find someone to live on?


    Su ran can''t help but sigh silently.


    Suddenly a little regret, at the beginning of this world, how she did not want to find a favorite person to marry, what.


    Now, though, it seems good.Looking at the father and son, who are astonishingly consistent in their eating behavior, Su Ran has a big smile on her face.


    Noticing the smile on Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao only feels abnormal.


    As for Su Han


    "What are you thinking about again?" Su Han couldn''t help but whisper.


    The long-term experience of getting along with each other made Su Han feel a foreboding.


    Does this woman want him to take a picture in that ugly apron, too?


    Don''t even think about it!


    Seeing her son''s expression of "being schemed" on her face, Su ran takes a puff from the corner of her eye.


    My son is really more and more unlovable.


    Suddenly think of family law to serve how to do?


    "What do I think is weird?" Su ran raised her eyebrows, looked at her son and said, "do you think I''ll let you wear that lovely and beautiful apron?"


    Su Han: isn''t it?


    Well, if this woman has a better attitude and then stands firmly on his side for a while, he Just reluctantly consider it.


    Su Hanzheng is doing psychological construction for himself.


    However, Su ran looks at him with disgust, and youyou says, "don''t worry. I''m a kind mother. I won''t do that."


    She had a picture anyway.


    Lu Shao and Su Han have the same meaning.


    "I want to say..."


    "What?"


    "I will learn how to cook when there is no competition."


    Through the last competition, Su ran got the recommendation letter of the international piano competition.


    However, there is still more than half a year to go before the competition.


    At the same time, Su ran didn''t have much to do during this period except to complete some of her own music creation and occasionally provide some new songs to the music studio.


    "If it''s a hobby, I don''t object to it," Lu Shao said, pausing and saying, "if not, don''t force yourself too much."


    "After that, I can invite my kitchen aunt. If I''m at home and have time, I can do it. If I don''t have time, I can ask my aunt to do it."


    Lu Shao has thought about his marriage with Su ran countless times, so even his life after marriage has been taken into account.


    Although there is still a little bit of stubbornness in his heart, he resists living with Lu Shao. However, Su Han agrees with Lu Shao''s words.


    "I don''t think you need to learn cooking." Su Han raised his head and echoed Lu Shao''s words.


    It''s just the next sentence


    "You don''t have that talent anyway." Su Han whispered again.


    As if realizing that he was too honest, Su Han directly buried his head and ate a big meal.


    Su ran: ha ha, she wants to be a kind mother, but she can''t beat her children.


    After dinner, she looks at the father and son, and quickly gets up to clean up the dishes. Su ran stops them.


    "Don''t do it. Leave it to me." Su ran said.


    Lu Shao cooked all the dishes. How could he clean the bowl.


    Looking at Su Ran''s insistence, Lu Shao''s eyes crossed with a smile, and did not continue to rob Su ran of this "job.".


    He just said, "I''ll help you to put the dishes in."


    After that, Lu Shao took a look at Su Han.


    "Help."


    "I know! You don''t have to say it! " Su Han glared at Lu Shao and said unhappily.


    For the first time, he felt that his family status in the family was being challenged.


    "No, Su Han, go and do your homework." Su ran said seriously.


    Finally, for the first time, Su ran realized the anxiety of other parents in the group.


    She also wants to give advice to the teacher and reduce the burden on her homework a little. What should I do?


    "Cough..." Smell speech, Lu Shao sneered.


    Toward Su Han lightly cast a ? I can''t help you ? eyes.


    Then, looking at the boy''s unhappy expression in front of him, Lu Shao sipped his mouth slightly and took the plate on the table into the kitchen. By the way, he also carried the dishes in Su Ran''s hands.


    Su ran washes the dishes, clears the table, and Lu Shao goes into the kitchen.


    "Dishcloth, just throw it on the table." Hearing the footsteps, Su ran said.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao walks over to Su Ran''s back and puts the dishcloth on the table.


    However, Lu Shao did not leave immediately, so he stood in the kitchen less than three square meters, behind Su ran, less than one meter away, quietly looking at the woman in front of her, with a gentle smile on her face.


    I feel that Lu Shao is standing behind him at the moment. Su ran washes the dishes, but her back suddenly becomes stiff. In her heart, she feels a little flustered for no reason.The kitchen is very crowded. Otherwise, Mr. Lu, you''d better go outside and watch TV.


    No, she doesn''t have a TV.


    Don''t play TV and watch mobile phone!


    She doesn''t wait for Su ran to suppress her nervousness, but she hears Lu Shao''s deep but soft voice coming from behind.


    "Since I was 20 years old, I took over the affairs of my family in an all-round way. In the next ten years, almost 90% of my energy was busy with business and maintaining the stability of the Lu family."


    "Even after that, the Lu family gradually stabilized, and there were not so many things to deal with every day, and my state still didn''t recover."


    It is also because of the long-term mental state of high load, Lu Shao will suffer from that kind of non physiological insomnia.


    Lu Shao said this for the first time.


    Even when he was treated by a psychologist, Lu Shao had some reservations.


    However, it seems that he has not had insomnia for a long time?


    "About marriage and love, I have never thought about it. Before, it was because I had no time to think about it, and then I was used to not thinking about it."


    After a pause, Lu Shao said again: "until I met you, and Su Han."


    "I began to have fantasies about my family and my wife." All aspects of fantasy.


    "I feel very good about life like today. I''ve never been better." Lu Shao raised the corner of his mouth and said word by word.


    Lu Shao said a lot.


    Because of the amount of information, Su Ran has not fully digested it for a while. She keeps a stiff posture and doesn''t speak.


    However, Su ran doesn''t see Lu Shao with his back. Lu Shao''s expression is so hot at the moment.

 Chapter 80

    "I love this life, too." Listening to what Lu Shao said behind her, Su ran grinned and said.


    In the past, in this world, Su Ran''s life for more than ten years was almost unchanged.


    She always feels that her material life is guaranteed. She can write music without being disturbed every day and get back several awards every year. Secondly, she can secretly eat a pot of spicy crayfish with a few assistants on her back. Her life is already very nice.


    Until the world came.


    Although, a while ago, because of the existence of the male owner''s family in the novel, I was very worried.


    However, because of Su Han''s existence, Su ran felt for the first time the sense of happiness and fullness brought by kinship.


    She will be moved by her son''s care, proud of his excellent performance, feel that her son is the most handsome in the universe, and that her son is the best in everything he does. Even if Su Han gets a full score in a test and a high score in his composition, Su ran will still be excited.


    She worries sometimes. I''m afraid that Su Han will fail to learn in the rebellious period, or even become a villain like the original.


    I''m worried about whether Su Han came home late or not, and whether he met with something on the way.


    Worried that his son looks so handsome, will not really fall in love, which little girl to "pick" to go.


    Because of this cheap son, Su ran knew for the first time that she could still be so emotional.


    As for Lu Shao.


    Although she has been saying that the father and son are very similar, Su ran knows very well that Lu Shao''s feeling to her is totally different from that of her son.


    Even Su ran didn''t notice when she began to rely on her father.


    When considering family problems, Su Ran has gradually taken Lu Shao into consideration.


    Will consider the son and father get along with each other, will take into account Lu Shao''s idea.


    They will feel at ease because of the existence of this person, will be moved by the commitment of this person, and even be moved by the little things that this person has done.


    Creation needs inspiration, and creators need rich emotions.


    This is what one of Su Ran''s teachers told her.


    In the past, most of Su Ran''s music inspiration came from various family ethics dramas.


    After experiencing it personally, Su ran found that there was a big difference.


    It''s no wonder that the work that she didn''t finish at the end of her life always felt something bad in the process of creation.


    Now, those bottlenecks will not exist.


    When she settled down, moved into a new house, and had a piano, she continued to write that piece perfectly.


    Su ran plans in her mind.


    I don''t know that Su Ran has thought of such a far away place. Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao''s eyes appear a touch of uncontrollable pleasure.


    "I will be a good father and a husband and try to make our family better." Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao gave a low smile, pursed the corners of her mouth and assured her.


    "It will also make you more like your future life," Lu Shao whispered behind Su ran: "believe me, Mrs. Lu."


    Lu Shao''s voice almost comes from Su Ran''s head.


    Feeling the people behind her, Su Ran''s whole body tenses up.


    I feel a little flustered.


    She opens her mouth and doesn''t wait for Su ran to say anything, but she hears Lu Shao''s voice.


    "Xiaoran." This voice, than the previous commitment, but also make people nervous.


    However, he did not wait for Mr. Lu to say anything or do anything, but was interrupted by an untimely knock at the door.


    Hearing the knock at the door, Lu Shao''s expression was obviously stiff, and a flash of fierce color and irritability flashed through her eyes the next second.


    Su ran didn''t think that much.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Su ran suddenly recovers from her inexplicable tension.


    "I''ll take a look." Su ran said, taking a towel to wipe her hands, ready to go out and open the door.


    After all, there are old-fashioned residential areas and people who have lived upstairs and downstairs for more than ten years. Occasionally, some people come to visit their homes and talk about the maintenance and maintenance that they have to pay for.


    Seeing Su ran pretending to be calm, but more like a sigh of relief, Lu Shao''s mouth slightly pursed, and a trace of helplessness flashed through her eyes. However, she still stepped back and gave her way to Su ran.


    "Who, please?" Through the door, Su ran asked.


    "Sue, it''s me."


    Grandma Dabao?


    Listening to the voice, Su ran picks her eyebrows and opens the door. She sees grandma Dabao standing at the door with a funny face and two oranges in her hand.


    "What about your family?" Smelling the fragrance of the dishes in the room, Granny Dabao asked."Yes, just finished." Su ran nodded and exchanged greetings: "have you eaten at grandma Dabao''s house?"


    "Yes, our family ate early. This is not a big treasure. Her aunt and grandmother brought some oranges to her home two days ago. They are very sweet. I took two of them to your family to taste." Grandma Dabao said with a smile on her face, but her eyes were full of inquiry. She secretly looked around the room for several times.


    Su ran looks at the series of grandma Dabao''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?" Su ran asked.


    "Oh, nothing." When Su ran asks this question, Dabao''s grandmother says something and laughs awkwardly.


    She didn''t come here to deliver oranges. But she just heard Aunt Li''s big mouth saying that there was a man in Su Ran''s house, and that it was su Ran''s husband and Su Han''s father. She couldn''t help but be curious. Did she come and have a look.


    Finally, Granny Dabao turns her eyes several times and looks down. Then she sees a pair of men''s shoes on the shoe rack beside Su Ran''s house.


    Grandma Dabao''s eyes brightened.


    The shoes can''t be su Han''s.


    "Well, there are still guests at home?" Grandma Dabao raised her voice and asked.


    "Well, it''s Suhan''s dad here." Su ran answers with a smile, and she can''t hide anything.


    However, listening to Su Ran''s words, Granny Dabao couldn''t help but murmured in her heart.


    "Really Su Han''s father?" Granny Dabao lowered her voice and asked.


    How was su Han born at the beginning? These old residents in their building are very clear. She doesn''t believe that Su Han''s father came out after so many years.


    "Yes."


    "He came to see your mother and son?" Asked granny Dabao.


    "Almost." Su ran said with a smile.


    Su ran didn''t want to say much about their family. She casually said a few words and prevaricated.


    When Su ran gives up granny Dabao away and goes back to the kitchen, she finds Lu Shao standing by the pool with her sleeves in her arms. Then she does the dishes. What''s more, when Su ran comes in, Lu Shao has already finished washing.


    "Didn''t I come to wash it?" Su ran blinks, looks at Lu Shao, and says with some embarrassment.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao hook the corner of the mouth.


    "It''s all the same." Lu Shao said, the last bowl dry, raised his hand into the top cabinet.


    Looking at Lu Shao''s series of movements, Su Ran''s mouth slightly puffed.


    After a visual inspection of the height of the top cupboard still unused, Su ran opened her mouth and wanted to say, "if you put it on it, when they want to use it again tomorrow, Su Han will really have to come. Their stools are not strong enough.


    However, seeing Lu Shao simply act in one go, completely out of ease to put the bowl and plate up, Su ran opened his mouth, and finally held back.


    It''s just


    Looking at Mr. Lu in their small nest so calm and self-confident, Su ran suddenly thought of a question that had been skipped temporarily before.


    "Lu Shao."


    "What?"


    "Will you go back later?" Although she thinks this question is a little cruel to his father, Su ran still asks.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao is stunned. Then, with a burning look at Su ran, he opens his mouth and asks, "can we not go back?"


    Su ran:!


    No!


    "There''s no place to sleep at home." Su ran said.


    Su Ran has also considered this issue.


    They are a small and shabby rental house, a total of a room and a hall, usually the son sleeps in the bedroom, she sleeps outside.


    Lu Shao is here. Where to sleep?


    Even if you can squeeze with your son, it seems that Su Han''s room is not enough to see the bed less than 1.2 meters.


    The point is, it''s still a question whether son Le is willing to squeeze with his father.


    "I can sleep out on the sofa." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says.


    Su ran: that''s what I sleep in


    Noticing the embarrassment in Su Ran''s eyes, Lu Shao pauses and explains: "you sleep inside. Su Han and I are outside."


    Seems to be ok?


    After all, the living room outside is much bigger than the room inside.


    But that doesn''t seem to be the point.


    "The pajamas you just bought, and, um The clothes are not washed. " Su ran said.


    Forget the pajamas You have to wash it and wear it again?


    Sure enough, as soon as Su ran said this, he saw a very vivid frown on Mr. Lu''s face, which had never been shown color.


    "I''ll do it for you tomorrow." Looking at Lu Shao''s face, Su ran says helplessly.


    It happens that tomorrow she will have to wash the autumn clothes and trousers she bought for Su Hanxin.


    "So," Su ran winked at Lu Shao and said, "you go back first today?"


    "Come back to Dongshan garden with me?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks with some expectation."Well thought!"


    This is not what Su ran said, but Su Han, who leaned against the door to listen to the conversation between them. She couldn''t listen any more. She came out.


    "Your house in dongshanyuan is very big. If you can''t live, you can''t squeeze us." Su Han, waiting for Lu Shao, said impolitely. His eyes seemed to be on guard.


    Although Lu Shao, who was reluctant to accept Lu Shao, was still not so easy to accept some things.


    Knowing this clearly, hearing Su Han''s words, Lu Shao just squinted and glanced at the boy who was full of guard, and then withdrew his sight.


    "Lu Boyang has moved back to his apartment," Lu Shao added, "and I prepared a music room in advance."


    Su Shao Han''s face is not to be ignored!


    What''s more, he thinks that a piano room can make su Ran''s heart beat? Well, I think about it a lot.


    Su Han sneers in the heart, but still stares at Lu Shao defensively.


    "Please go back by yourself. You don''t have to take my mother." Su Han said impolitely.


    "Su Han, have you finished your homework?" Su ran takes a look at Lu Shaoyao''s son and asks.


    "No


    Never once did Su Han put this sentence so justifiably.


    After a pause, Su Han solemnly said, "I still have a lot of homework. It''s so far away from dongshanyuan. I can''t finish my homework before 12 o''clock in the past."


    After that, Su Han did not forget to take a provocative look at Lu Shao.


    Lu Shao frowned slightly.


    For the first time, I felt that having a child in the family was a very upsetting thing.


    "Then you go back first?" Su ran looks at Lu Shao and asks.


    As for Lu Shao, he gives Su Han a look of disgust and turns his eyes back to Su ran. He picks up the corners of his mouth and seems to have made a big concession. He nods and says, "OK."


    "Go out with me?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran again and asks.


    Su Han on one side frowned: is this guy deliberately trying to avoid him?


    "Well, good." Su ran smiles and nods.


    It''s like sending Lu Shao down.


    "Then I''ll go, too." Su Han stuffy ground says, a pair of eyes but stare at Lu Shao straightly.


    "Do your homework quickly." Su ran glanced at her son and said.


    Su Han


    I didn''t tell that lie.


    Seeing Su Han enter the room with a low pressure on his face, Lu Shao picks up the corner of his mouth. He seems to have a laugh in his eyes. He knows that Su Ran''s voice rings again.


    "Let''s go?"


    "Well, good."


    Before going out, Su ran also told her son to do his homework well.


    Old style residential areas, in fact, there is nothing to roam about.


    Two people down the building, simply in the direction of Lu Shao parking.


    Probably because Su Ran''s family was late for dinner today, there were not many people walking on the road.


    Once in a while, a few people on the roadside stand who drink wine and roll strings can''t help looking at Su ran, but they are blocked back by Lu Shao Ji.


    "Xiaoran." Just when they were walking quietly, Lu Shao suddenly called Su ran beside him.


    "Well? What? " Su ran raises her eyes, but sees Lu Shao standing in front of her.


    "I went back?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Well, good," nodded Su ran again: "be careful on the way there. Send me one when you get there..."


    Su Ran''s voice did not fall, but saw Lu Shao seem to have some helpless smile.


    The next second, Su Ran has been trapped in a firm and hot embrace.


    This is the second time today. Compared with the tension this morning, Su ran seems to have calmed down a lot.


    Mr. Lu, are you reluctant to leave?


    Leaning on Lu Shao''s shoulder and listening to the other party''s heartbeat, Su ran can''t help laughing and murmuring in her heart.


    But listen to Lu Shao''s voice in the ear ring.


    "We got the certificate today."


    I know.


    Hearing this, Su ran nods silently in her heart.


    "So," Lu Shao added, "theoretically speaking, this evening should be our wedding night."


    Lu Shao''s tone is somewhat declarative.


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran''s heart is tight.


    Wedding night


    In theory, it is.


    Just, listen to these words, how does the ear itch?


    Ignoring some irregular heartbeat, Su ran opens her mouth and doesn''t know what to say.


    When Su ran opened his mouth, he heard Lu Shao say again: "go back with me."Su ran:!


    "Lu Shao, I..."


    Aware of Su Ran''s resistance at the moment, she also knows that Su Ran''s resistance at the moment is mostly due to her nervousness and her inability to adapt to the change of their identities. Therefore, listening to the dilemma in Su Ran''s tone, Lu Shao pursed her lips, and a trace of regret flashed in her eyes, and finally turned into a few helpless low smiles.


    "I won''t force you until you get used to it."


    Lu Shao simply used great restraint to release Su ran a little at this time. He looked at Su ran with burning eyes and said word by word.


    It is a guarantee and a warning to oneself.


    Looking at the stroke on Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao seems relieved and apologetic.


    "But", after a pause, looking at Su ran, Lu Shao said again, "should you give me some rewards as a husband?"


    "What?"


    Su Ran''s voice does not fall, but the next second Lu Shao has directly hooked off his head and kisses Su Ran''s lips.


    Su ran:!


    The first kiss of her life!


    Su Ran''s eyes widened instantly.


    It''s strange why the first thought that came to her mind was this.


    And then it was the mess.


    Su ran didn''t have time to tell what those were. She just felt that her heart was beating fast to her throat.


    Su ran can''t do anything at the moment, but the stable Lord Lu is very nervous at this moment.


    Fortunately, Mr. Lu has no practical experience.


    Lu Shao''s kiss is a little bit, but Lu Shao uses great restraint to release Su ran when he hears pedestrians passing by.


    "You..."


    After a few seconds, Su ran returns to her senses and looks at Lu Shao unexpectedly.


    But see Lu Shao at the moment is also full of eyes focused on her, face hanging a no cover up, satisfied, seems to have some success of the smile.


    "Well, it''s a little sudden." Su ran coughed and looked away slightly.


    Even if she can''t see it, Su ran can feel how hot her face is at the moment. Fortunately, the old residential area is relatively dark and should not be seen.


    Well, they''re both grown-ups, and they''re old and new, right?


    A little closer contact is also appropriate.


    Su Ran is thinking about it in her mind.


    Heart rate in a period of time, but still difficult to calm down.


    "Go back, then." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says as calmly as possible.


    "I''ll take you back first." Lu Shao said.


    "Yes?" Su Ran is a little surprised.


    Now, almost walked to the parking lot, Lu Shao will send her back?


    Then, what is the significance of her accompanying him for such a period.


    As if seeing Su Ran''s thoughts, Lu Shao explained: "I''ll send you to the unit downstairs, and I''ll go back."


    On the way over, they passed several night stands. He was not sure that Su ran would go back by himself.


    "All right." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says with a smile.


    She didn''t want Lu Shao to go back like this. How could it be?


    It was just like walking around the corner. They quickly walked to the parking lot and turned back.


    On the way back, they were a little too quiet.


    Different from the quiet when you come out, there seems to be a trace of embarrassment in this kind of silence.


    And then.


    Although Su ran doesn''t have eyes on her head, she can feel someone looking at her at the moment.


    "Well, that, Lu Shao."


    "What?" Hearing Su ran call himself, Lu Shao''s eyes are stagnant. When he looks at Su ran, he obviously takes some hope.


    "Ha ha, it''s nothing," said Su ran with a smile Can I send a circle of friends to the photo I took before


    Although most of the sudden mention of this topic is to ease the atmosphere at the moment, Su Ran has always wanted to ask Lu Shao.


    It''s just that I''ve been beaten by what happened just now.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shaoming is stunned.


    That picture?


    Thinking of the photo Su ran just took, Lu Shao''s eyes slightly puffed.


    "Yes."


    Finally, Lu Shao added another sentence: "as you like."


    ¡­¡­


    When Su Ran is sent downstairs, Lu Shao doesn''t seem to want to go.


    "Then go back, or it will be too late." Su ran said, with some concern in her tone.


    "Good."


    "Don''t make your cell phone too late. Go to bed early." Thinking of Su Ran''s obsession with painting all the way, Lu Shaolin stressed another sentence before he left.


    Lu Shao decided not to think about the repercussions of Su Ran''s posting the photo to her circle of friends.When Lu Shao leaves, Su ran sends the photo of P Hao to her circle of friends as soon as she gets home.


    The photos are not the same as Su Han and Lu Shao.


    Su ran only sent out one photo. In the photo, Su ran cut off all the parts that would have revealed the pink and cute apron. Only Lu Shao''s side face with white shirt collar and concentrated expression was kept. It looked more like a side face picture taken at close range. As for the broken kitchen of her family, Su ran used the background virtualization.


    The whole picture looks very handsome.


    Send out this photo, Su ran also attached a sentence: Baba cooking look really super handsome! /Taoxin / Taoxin


    I don''t know whether it''s because Su Ran''s first photo of her father in a circle of friends is too rare, or whether this photo of Mr. Lu is too good to type.


    Su Ran''s circle of friends sent it out. It''s less than 10 minutes. There are more than 30 likes and N comments.


    You know, Su Ran''s life circle is simple. All the friends in her circle of friends add up to just over 40 people.


    Most of them are parents of Su Han''s class.


    As for the comments, half said Mr. Lu was handsome, and the other half said that Su Han and Su Han''s mother were really happy.


    Su: that must be!


    Su ran made a unified reply.


    After refreshing, Su ran can''t help laughing when she sees Lu Shao''s praise in this circle of friends.


    Then, Lu Shao left a message below: home, good night, early rest.


    Lu xiansen: good picture.


    "Hi..." This time, Su ran couldn''t help it.


    Fortunately, they don''t have many friends in common. Those parents should not see Lu Shao''s two comments.


    I can''t help but look at the comments again and again.


    Then, I saw some new praises.


    There is also a "proud son"?


    Yan''s mother went online instantly.


    "Su Xiaohan, have you finished your homework? You still play with your mobile phone secretly!" Su ran knocks on Su Han''s door and asks in a fierce voice.


    At this time, Su Han is holding a mobile phone.


    Seeing Su ran come in, her expression is a little stiff.


    "Well, it''s done."


    He had already finished his homework, and his circle of friends had been painted five times.


    As for the praise just now


    Su Han frowned.


    He just wants to see what kind of ugly picture Su ran will send. He keeps him for the convenience of laughing at each other. Praising him is pure hand skating!

 Chapter 81

    Su ran can''t wait to buy all the furniture in her happy new home.


    Originally, Lu Shao planned to take Su ran to see the furniture the next day.


    However, when I think of my son going to school in the morning, I look at her and Lu Shao with a pathetic and abandoned expression.


    Su Ran is distressed and decides to wait until the weekend.


    Take your son.


    So, at the weekend, a family of three went to furniture city.


    "What style of furniture do you want, son?" Su ran looks at Su Han and asks.


    What style? It doesn''t seem to matter.


    Smell speech, Su Han murmured silently in the heart, very indifferent ground says: "whatever you like."


    As long as it''s not too rustic or too strange.


    And then there is.


    Pink, no!


    Looking at her son, I just came for a walk. Don''t ask me what style I look like. Su Ran''s mouth is puffing.


    Son, what did you do when you heard that your father and I were going to buy furniture that day?


    "I''ll choose whatever I want." There is a flash of intentional light in the bottom of her eyes. Su ran winks at Su Han and says.


    "Oh."


    "Well, this one." Seeing Su Han nodding, Su ran pointed to a set of bedroom furniture and said.


    After that, he nodded his head and pointed to the set of furniture calmly and commented: "the quality looks good, and it''s lovely and festive."


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han, who was busy with Lu Shao''s "big eyes and small eyes", also raised his head and looked in the direction Su ran pointed to.


    It''s a touch of pink.


    High bed, upper bed, lower bed Like a desk?


    "No!" Su Han refused very seriously.


    Looking at the pink in front of me, I felt a puff in my heart, and my face was full of dislike.


    Pink? What the hell?


    What''s more, pink is not enough. The table, the wardrobe, and the pile of white rabbits on the head of the bed are still cat''s?


    Su Han suspects that Su Ran is intentional.


    This woman is not on purpose!


    "Whatever you say." Looking at the black line on her son''s face, Su ran tries not to smile and says seriously.


    Well, she did it on purpose.


    The main reason is that Su ran finds that her son has become more and more stable under his father''s education. He is not as funny as before, so she can''t help but tease Su Han.


    If Su Han knew what Su ran was thinking at the moment, she would say, "I''m not becoming mature. I''m making a pact with someone to let you do as much as possible.".


    However, the rules and regulations can not really play off.


    Looking at Su Han''s speechless face, Su ran smiles.


    In the end, of course, I didn''t buy Su Hanzhen that pink hallowitty bedroom furniture.


    After choosing most of the furniture cities, Su ran finally selected a set of furniture with good quality for Su Han. The Miss drama guide said that it was "very suitable for boys to toss about". It looked like a simple and refreshing one.


    It''s just that before passing by, Su Ran has some small regrets about the red hallowitty.


    "I think it''s really pretty..." Su ran whispered.


    Cute, want to buy.


    Hearing this sentence, Su Han, who is a little ahead of us, will be a shadow tomorrow.


    It was Lu Shao next to him who picked up the corners of his mouth.


    "Not bad."


    The quality is very good, the workmanship is meticulous, and the details are handled with soft bags. If the child sleeps, it is very safe


    Besides, it''s lovely.


    Su ran doesn''t know that Lu Shao has considered so much in her mind. When she hears Lu Shao affirming her opinion, Su ran nods with satisfaction.


    "Go and see the master bedroom."


    "Good." Lu Shaoying said.


    Seeing the three members of a family with super high appearance value who came into the store, the shopping guide lady was bright in front of her eyes and warmly welcomed her.


    "Do you want to see the bedroom furniture or the separate bedding?"


    "Bedroom furniture."


    "Is it the master bedroom?" The shopping guide asked, looked at the handsome young man walking behind the couple, and then asked: "it''s still for the children to choose."


    "Children''s already bought, choose the master bedroom."


    "Well, what style do you want? Our family''s Nordic, modern style have, better match


    "It''s ok now. It''s simpler." Su ran thinks about it and says.


    When choosing the furniture for her room, Su ran didn''t have as much trouble as she did for Su Han.


    Just like the furniture in the living room and dining room, it''s simple and warm.


    "OK, please come with me. Here are all the new furniture in our family this year, which should meet your requirements very well.""Here is the bed. There are many styles and colors. If you don''t like it, you can customize it."


    The shopping guide said, looking back at Su ran and Lu Shao, she asked again, "in addition, there are specifications. What size bed do you want?"


    "One meter eight."


    "Smaller."


    That''s what Lu Shao said.


    This is what Su ran said.


    The master bedroom in the new house is not much bigger than the secondary bedroom.


    However, after all, when buying a house, the capital was limited. For Su ran, it was enough to live.


    Originally, Suran thought about putting a piano in the bedroom and music room together, just like she did in this world.


    For one thing, it has been Su Ran''s habit for many years to put a piano in his hand.


    Moreover, the sound insulation wall is installed in the bedroom. If Su ran plays the piano in the bedroom, it will not disturb Su Han''s study.


    Since she wants to play the piano, Su ran thinks about buying a smaller bed.


    Anyway, she is now used to sleeping on the sofa in their small shabby room, and change to a 1.2 meter bed, which is completely OK.


    Su ran thinks to herself. Suddenly she realizes something. She turns her head and looks at Lu Shao.


    Sure enough, Lu Shao looks very positive at the moment.


    "That Is it too crowded for a meter of 8? " Su ran hesitated for a moment and asked.


    "No, I measured it. It''s enough." Lu Shao picked up the corners of his mouth and said with certainty.


    Lu Shao, for the first time, didn''t give Su ran the chance to refuse, so he decided the 1.8 meter model directly.


    Mr. Lu complained about not being able to move into their small house that night.


    After seeing Lu Shao''s insistence, Su Ran''s mouth twitched and his heart sighed: forget it, let him go.


    All the furniture that Su ran bought was the same as before. Therefore, except for a few large pieces, other furniture could be delivered to the door on the same day.


    Su ran will choose the sample.


    It''s just a small reason why you can''t wait to move into a new home.


    The main reason is that before she came, Su ran read it on the online forum.


    Many posts said that the quality of the samples in the exhibition hall of furniture city is likely to be better than the customized ones.


    And because of a period of time, the formaldehyde problem will be much better.


    In addition, electrical installation is very fast.


    In this way, they can move into their new home before Su Han''s final exam.


    Just in time, on the way to save more than half of the time, Su Han study, there are more time to review the exam.


    In the past, when she went to school, she didn''t think that "time is money". Now she is the head of her family. On the contrary, Su Ran is nervous about her son''s schooling and reading.


    Because they had to go back and wait for the furniture, they didn''t stay in the furniture city for too long. After confirming all the orders, Lu Shao drove the two people back to happiness.


    On the way, Su ran can''t help but start to brush some treasure.


    Although Su ran also put a lot of home decorations in the shopping cart before, at that time, after all, the furniture had not been decided, and some decorations and supplies were also in vain.


    At this moment, with the general appearance, Su ran can finally start to order and buy.


    "Well, this is not bad." Staring at the mobile phone, Su ran suddenly sees a light in front of her eyes and says.


    "What?" Looking at Su Ran''s face excited, Su Han in the back row can''t help asking.


    "Here, this", Su ran turns around, hands her mobile phone to Su Han, blinks, and says, "how about it? Does it match the style of our family


    What''s more, there is a discount on double 11!


    Compared with Su Ran''s surprise, Su Han is much more calm.


    "Pillow?"


    Su Han picked her eyebrows and was speechless.


    It was just a pillow that seemed to work, and he didn''t know what to get excited about.


    I thought this woman saw something


    "Not pretty?" Looking at her son''s disgusted expression, Su ran frowns and stares at Su Han.


    "Er, it''s not," Su ran said in a low voice. After a pause, he added, "but this kind of thing can be found in the supermarket."


    "Why are you still watching it online..." Su Han murmured again.


    The main thing is, he can''t get the excitement of this woman.


    "How can it be the same? There are only a few styles in the supermarket, not many on the Internet," Su ran complained, adding, "and don''t you think it''s super nice?"


    Su Han: No.


    "Not bad."


    Hearing her son''s words, Su ran smiles with satisfaction.


    "By the way, there are four sets. I have collected several of them before. They are very nice. Let me show you."With that, Su ran finds out the several sheets and quilt sets she bought before and shows it to Su Han.


    "How about it?"


    "Generally." Su Han''s face coolly glanced at Su Ran''s mobile phone''s four piece set and said casually.


    He thinks it looks better in the supermarket, at least it looks fresh.


    Just so?


    Su ran takes her mobile phone back and looks at the pictures of the goods on it.


    With such a sense of design and different bed products, Su Han actually said it was ordinary?


    Now, Su Ran is very sure that her son''s aesthetic is not good.


    She glances at her son in disgust. Su ran takes back her sight.


    "What do you think of this, father Suhan?" While waiting for the red light, Su ran hands her mobile phone to Lu Shao and asks.


    Su ran didn''t think much about it. She just wanted to find someone to support her aesthetics at home.


    Smell speech, looking at Su Ran''s mobile phone bed products, Lu Shao''s eyes is a flash, hook hook the corner of the mouth, eyes flash a trace of thinking.


    "Not bad." Mr. Lu said against his will.


    Although, the fact is, like his son, he prefers plain and cool colors.


    After a pause, Lu Shao added: "if you like, I can do it."

 Chapter 82

    Because the furniture of the new home has not arrived, and there are no other things, so in the evening, Lu Shao naturally sent Su ran and Su Han back to their rental house.


    Standing at the bottom of the unit, Lu Shao looks at Su ran with burning eyes.


    "Are you dry today?" Lu Shao picked his eyebrows and asked.


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran is stunned at first, and then a burst of embarrassment rises in her heart.


    Su ran of course knows what Lu Shao''s "clothes" are. But isn''t that the household clothes he bought that day in the supermarket and what else?


    On the first day, Su Ran''s answer is that she didn''t wash it.


    The next day, Su Ran''s answer is that she forgot to wash it.


    The third day, it''s not dry yet


    At this time, Lu Shao mentions that she has some poor excuses. Su Ran''s face is hot, and she wants to find a hole to drill in.


    The most important thing is that Lu Shao asked, she didn''t know what reason to talk about.


    Looking at Su Ran''s nervous and flustered look, Lu Shao suddenly drops her eyes and laughs a few times.


    "I''ll be back in a minute." Lu Shao looks at Su ran and says with a sigh.


    Su ran


    So the father of the child said this on purpose, knowing that she would not let him live here?


    Su ran takes an inquisitive look at Lu Shao.


    How did she find that Lu Shao has become a little bad?


    Is it too late to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to change a copy?


    Not knowing what Su ran murmured in her heart, Lu Shao sipped her lips after receiving Su Ran''s eyes.


    Toward the side of a pair of "grass and trees are soldiers" look Su Han, Lu Shao squint, eyeground flashed a look of disgust.


    "Have you finished your homework?" Lu Shao looks at Su Han and asks.


    Hearing this, Su Han frowned and glared back at Lu Shao.


    "It''s up to you." Su Han said impolitely.


    Cut! He finished his homework long ago, OK.


    It''s this guy. He''s got a lot of things to deal with, right?


    Su Han''s insidious way in his heart.


    Recently, occasionally, Lu Shao also let Su Han get in touch with Lu''s projects and industry. Therefore, Su Han probably knows that several large domestic projects under Lujia will be launched recently.


    As the head of the family, Lu Shao is not relaxed.


    "You''d better take care of yourself first." Su''s cold sense pointed to Lu Shao and said in a cold voice.


    However, after giving Lu Shao a warning look, he turned around and went upstairs.


    Seeing off a light bulb, Lu Shao looks at Su ran again.


    "What do you want to say?" Su ran blinks, looks at Lu Shao, smiles and asks.


    She is not blind. She sees too much of the daily "mutual harm" between the two father and son. How can she not see that Lu Shao deliberately wants to take his son away.


    "It''s nothing," Lu Shaoyang said, pausing and quite serious: "it''s just that some pictures are not suitable for his age, and I don''t want him to see them."


    With that, Lu Shao takes Su ran into his arms.


    "I don''t want to go back. What should I do?" Lu Shao''s deep and magnetic voice rings in Su Ran''s ear, and Su Ran''s ear is a little hot.


    Obviously a little immature sentence, said by Lu Shao, a mature and steady man, actually has some serious meaning.


    "Lu Shao..."


    Su ran hesitated for a moment. She wanted to say that when they moved into their new home, they would


    As a result, Lu Shao didn''t seem to want to embarrass Su ran for too long.


    "Xiaoran."


    Lu Shao called Su ran. The next second, he only listened to his topic and said, "come back to the Lu family with me for a while. I''ll inform my family that some of my younger generation are coming back in the near future."


    Lu''s younger generation?


    Think of the information on the account book you saw last time.


    Su Ran''s first reaction is to think of Lu Boyang.


    "Lu Boyang and them?" Su ran asked subconsciously.


    Hearing the speech, Lu Shao''s body was obviously stiff.


    Su Ran is now his wife. Nominally, she is not only the wife of the Lu family, but also the third aunt of the younger generations of the Lu family.


    Therefore, Lu Shao considered that he needed to find a time to let his nephews meet their three aunts formally.


    Su ran asked, but he thought of Lu Boyang.


    "You have met Lu Boyang before, so this time, you can not see him." Lu Shao said in a positive tone.


    After a pause, Lu Shao explained, "the next generation of the Lu family basically already has their own business or family. They don''t usually stay in the main house."


    "To bring them back is just a routine meeting." Lu Shao said, the tone is light, obviously to the family that pile of nephews is not too interested.Think about it. After the accident between the old man Lu and the eldest and second son of the Lu family, a few young people in their early twenties were left behind.


    In particular, the first few are not much older than Lu Shao.


    Everyone Lu is not strict. He really has no prestige.


    Thinking about Lu Shao''s possible mode of getting along with those nephews, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    "Yes, I should see you." Su ran leans on Lu Shao''s shoulder, nods and says in response.


    "And Lu Boyang, there is no need to force." Su ran thinks about it and says.


    There is nothing wrong with Lu Boyang about the past gratitude and resentment, whether it is her or her original body. There is something that can''t be seen.


    Just as it happened, she also wanted to see what kind of attitude Lu Boyang would have when he saw her.


    "Well, I see." Lu Shao nodded.


    "But Lu Shao."


    "What?"


    "Wait until after su Han''s final exam," Su ran thought for a moment and said, "give him some time to adapt."


    Since she is meeting people from the Lu family, it means that not only does she have to face Lu family members, but Su Han also has to face some relatives who are related by blood but completely unfamiliar before.


    Su ran doesn''t know what his son will be like. However, Su ran doesn''t want to let the uncertainty affect Su Han''s final exam.


    Besides, it seems that Su Han has just reluctantly accepted Lu Shao as the father. Su Ran is really not sure whether her son''s stubborn character can accept the other people of the Lu family so quickly.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao gives a sneer at the thought of the boy''s face that is indifferent to everyone.


    That boy, I''m afraid it''s better than anyone else.


    Even if he doesn''t adapt, Su Han will never let himself stand in a passive position in his contact with the Lu family.


    In fact, Lu Shao wants to say that Su ran doesn''t have to worry about her son.


    However, feeling Su Ran''s nervousness about Su Han, Lu Shao picks up the corners of her mouth and finally nods.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it after Suhan''s vacation." Lu Shaoying said.


    It''s not too long before Su Han''s final exam.


    Wait a minute


    "Good." Su ran nods with a smile.


    Su Ran is a little funny at the thought of her son''s defensive look at Lu Shao just now.


    In fact, in consciousness, Su Han has accepted Lu Shao as a father, but he is still a little nervous when he is faced with a sudden extra person at home.


    "Lu Shao." Thinking of something, Su ran suddenly says again.


    "Yes?"


    "About Su Han..."


    Su ran says, but she doesn''t know what to say.


    Is it too early to discuss whether children should change their names or not and whose surnames they should follow?


    Moreover, Su ran doesn''t know how to tell Lu Shao that her son seems to dislike the surname "Lu".


    Lu Shao, however, seems to have a feeling in his heart. He guesses what Su ran wants to say, and laughs carelessly.


    "It doesn''t matter what Suhan''s surname is. As far as I''m concerned, the fact that he is my son will not change," Lu Shao said in a positive tone, pausing and saying, "so, you can see what you mean. There is no need to change Su Han''s name


    Another thing Lu Shao didn''t tell Su ran was that whether Su Han''s surname was Lu or Su in the future, Su Han was the minor leader of the Lu family, and this would not change.


    It''s just that Su Han will have another surname Lu when he registers his genealogy.


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran is surprised and opens her eyes slightly.


    But Don''t big families like the Lu family care about surnames and first names?


    Otherwise, in the original book, Lu Boyang and Lu boxiao, how did the word "Bo" in the middle of their names come from?


    Isn''t it arranged according to the family order?


    What''s more, it was mentioned in the original book that the second male''s father was Lu Shaocheng or something.


    So the word "Shao" should also be on the genealogy, right?


    After interrupting Su Ran''s "but", Lu Shao chuckled twice.


    "There will be other children." Lu Shao said softly, but his tone was very positive.


    "Isn''t it?" After a pause, Lu Shao whispers in Su Ran''s ear.


    Think of Su Han''s face, who owes him money like a fart, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a touch of disgust.


    By comparison, maybe the daughter will be more lovely.


    Su ran doesn''t know that Lu Shao has thought so much in her mind. However, when she hears Lu Shao''s words and realizes the meaning of the other party''s words, Su Ran''s expression is stunned, and her ears become hot.


    Theoretically speaking, there seems to be no mistake, but this, this


    As if feeling Su Ran''s tension at this moment, Lu Shao smiles and slightly releases Su ran."I''d love to have another child." He lowers his head and kisses Su Ran''s forehead. Lu Shao looks at Su ran with burning eyes.


    "Well, good." Su ran nods in a daze and responds to what she said. Her face is hot, and she adds in a hurry: "you can consider it."


    Apart from her factors, it is not a small matter to have another child in the family.


    Pregnancy in October, then childbirth, after the full moon of the child, and then the growth and education of children


    Thinking of this, Su ran frowned slightly.


    But at this time, the next came a "knock knock knock" sound.


    Su ran turns her head subconsciously. Aunt Li doesn''t know what she''s carrying. She happens to come back with two full bags.


    The stairway was dark before, but Aunt Li didn''t notice that someone was there when she was a little farther away.


    At this moment, as I approached, I saw Lu Shao and Su ran, and Aunt Li was startled for a moment.


    Lu Shao also heard the sound and glanced at Aunt Li beside her.


    "I went back." Hook down his head and kiss Su Ran''s lips, Lu Shao said.


    "Well, then, be careful on your way. Let me know when you get there."


    "Good."


    When Lu Shao drives away, Su ran looks at Aunt Li who hasn''t left yet.


    "Well, auntie Li, come back for a walk?" After hiding a trace of embarrassment on her face, Su ran smiles at Aunt Li, nods and says hello.


    "Er, ah, yes, that''s OK. I''ll go back first." Aunt Li smiles at Su ran and says a word. Then she carries her two big bags and goes upstairs in a hurry.


    Looking at Aunt Li''s leaving body, Su ran picks her eyebrows, and a trace of inexplicable flashes in her eyes.


    Why does she think Aunt Li''s expression is strange?


    Even if I saw her and Lu shaoke She''s embarrassed, right? What''s auntie Li?


    Why are you afraid of her?


    Su Ran is puzzled.


    But I don''t know. Aunt Li''s embarrassment is that she''s afraid to see Su ran nervous.


    Before that, Lu Shao ordered people to clean up the news about Su ran on the Internet. Even after the live broadcast of the final, Lu Shao took Lu Shao off the shelves and stopped broadcasting.


    So, after the storm, for a while, in the eyes of onlookers, Su ran becomes the mysterious wife of the Lu family.


    Only the parents of Su Han''s class, Yu Lele studio and Su ran knew everything.


    It''s just that there are some old people and women living in the residential areas, upstairs and downstairs. They usually watch TV series and local news. Where can they become a member to watch online programs or even micro blogs.


    So, at the beginning, Aunt Li didn''t know what was wrong with the woman who had been renting here for more than ten years.


    Until yesterday, when she heard her daughter come back, she said solemnly that Su ran and Su Han''s father had a wonderful background. In short, they were not able to provoke her. Aunt Li felt disbelief and became nervous about Su ran at the same time.


    I''m afraid not. This Su ran was really a phoenix in trouble at the beginning?


    After all, although this woman was not simple and talked about before, she was really good-looking.


    What''s more, I saw the man Su ran and the car he drove. Aunt Li believed more.


    In my heart, she repeatedly recalled. Although she used to look at Su ran in this building in the past, she had been getting along well in the past six months?


    Aunt Li thought about it and went back to her home nervously.


    On the other hand, Su ran doesn''t care much about Aunt Li''s abnormal reaction.


    She swayed around the unit floor for two times to make sure that her face was not so hot. So she went home.


    When Su ran comes home, Su Han is reciting words on her face.


    "Son."


    "Why?" Hearing Su ran call himself, Su Han looked up impatiently and asked coolly.


    "Nothing, just..."


    Finally, Su ran still can''t recognize it and laughs: "well, son, what you''re looking for in your English textbook is the contents page."


    Sure enough, hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han suddenly exploded.


    Don''t look at who he''s worried about!


    Su Han silently stressed a sentence in his heart.


    However, Su Ran''s face was staring at him with a smile. Su Han''s face was still tense. A trace of embarrassment flashed across her face. She quickly moved away from her eyes, and then said, "I have recited all the contents. I just look at the catalog to determine which chapter to recite."


    After saying these words seriously, Su Han''s face has recovered calm and calm.


    Looking at such a son, Su ran picks her eyebrows.All right! She found that under Lu''s father''s ¡õ, her son has become so mature recently.


    It doesn''t look like before, when I was stabbed, my face turned red.


    However, it is not as cute as before.


    Su ran looks at her son and thinks about it.


    Knowing that she would say it again, the woman would surely have another sentence to wait for. Su Han picked her eyebrows and simply let Su ran stare at her inquisitively. She kept staring at the English book catalog and reciting the words!


    Looking at her son''s face, as a mature teenager, I don''t want to talk to immature people. Su ran shakes her head and suddenly feels a little regret.


    However, looking at her son''s concentrated face, Su ran can''t help but feel a smile on her face.


    Look, my son, who is so handsome and excellent, how did he grow up?


    Before, with the influence of the original work, Su ran always thought that Su Han, the future villain, would be so excellent, completely for the plot service.


    The villain is not excellent, how to foil the protagonist, as well as the protagonist''s son.


    However, as Su ran puts herself into the role of mother a little bit, and with the development of things, she deviates from the original work more and more. It seems that Su ran can''t think of it any more.


    For a while, Su Ran is a little sorry that she has lost her son''s growth.


    "I know I''m handsome. You don''t have to stare at me like that." Su Ran is staring at her, and finally she can''t stand it. Su Han gives Su ran a quiet look and says with disgust.


    Su ran:?!


    Well, she took back the previous sentence.


    Sure enough, the son grew up, not cute at all.


    Looking at Su Han, Su Ran''s head suddenly pops up the topic that Lu Shao talked about before and downstairs.


    If there is another child


    I don''t know if Su Han looks so good.


    Su Han actually looks like Lu Shao. If she has another child, I don''t know if she will be more like her.


    Or think of Lu Shao, and then take off a mini version of Su Han, seems to be good.


    I don''t know if there is another child like Su Han.


    The key is that Su Ran is very worried about whether they can educate that child so well. Like Su Han, he is sensible, has good grades and has a strong ability to live.


    After all, in the memory left by the original owner, Su Han is basically wild. In terms of education, there is no reference at all.


    Su Han is still a proper learning bully. She is so nervous about his study and exams.


    In case of another child, what should I do if it''s a loser?


    Su Ran is still a little nervous when she thinks about it.


    All of a sudden, when she comes to her senses, Su ran finds that she seems to think too much.


    She and Lu Shaona did not have a word, how to have children.


    Forget it. I don''t want to. I''ll talk about it later.


    Ignoring the slight heat on her face, Su ran said it to herself twice in her mind, which put aside the topic of "children" for the time being.


    However, at this time, Lu Shao''s call came.


    "Here I am."


    Lu Shao''s voice comes from the mobile phone, with a tender that is hard to ignore.


    "Well, then you..."


    "I think the daughter will be better."


    Su ran:!


    "Well, go to bed early and good night." After that, Su ran hangs up the phone very quickly and decisively.


    "What did you say?" Seeing that Su Ran has hung up the phone, Su Han, who has been reciting English "seriously", looks up at Su ran strangely and can''t help asking.


    That is to think with his toes, Su Han can guess who is calling.


    I don''t know what the guy named Lu said. How does he feel that this woman''s performance is abnormal?


    "It''s nothing," Su ran said. She gave Su Han a serious look and said, "you should recite the words quickly."


    "There will be a final exam in more than a month. Your teachers have said in the group that we should pay close attention to the next study, do you know?"


    Su Han


    He felt the woman was talking.


    Sipping his lips, Su Han casually answered "Oh", but took his mobile phone and opened Lu Shao''s dialog box.


    Su Han: what did you say to my mother?


    After a while, Lu Shao''s news came back.


    Lu: have you finished your homework?


    [Su Han]: nonsense


    [Su Han]: I''m asking you to ask you, don''t interrupt the topic!


    [Lu]: nothing


    [Lu]: I just discussed with your mother a way to reduce your dependence on your family and let you grow up quickly.


    Su Han: Pi!

 Chapter 83

    "Ah, Xiaoran, are you and your family going out?"


    As soon as they walk out of the corridor, Su ran meets grandma Dabao, who leads her grandson back.


    Seeing Su Ran''s family, grandma Dabao, who has not yet known Aunt Li, warmly greets Su ran.


    In addition to the initial surprise, the people upstairs and downstairs seem to have been used to his existence for the father Su Han who comes every day these days.


    Maybe one day if you don''t see Lu Shao, you''ll have to ask if the couple are in conflict.


    "Yes, go shopping in the supermarket." Su ran nods to grandma Dabao and laughs.


    These two days, the furniture and appliances of their new home have almost arrived, waiting to buy home appliances, they can carry their bags and move in.


    It''s the weekend. I''m looking forward to seeing Su Han. But I don''t want to tell you. Waiting for you to find Chen''s arrogant expression, Su ran simply decides to take her son and family to buy household goods.


    "Grandma Dabao is coming back from Dabao." Su ran also exchanged greetings.


    "Take him to English cram school."


    "So young to go to English tutorial?" Su Ran has some accidents.


    Are children under so much pressure now?


    If they had another child in the future, wouldn''t it be so hard?


    In the past, Su ran didn''t think that since she had Su Han and her consciousness of becoming a mother, her children''s study had become a major project in Suran''s mind.


    It''s OK to learn a few more things, but no matter what, you must not lose at the starting line.


    Hearing this, grandma Dabao sighed: "is it still early? Our family''s big treasure is late, their classmates have learned the second volume


    "It''s still your family, Su Han, who studies consciously and has good grades," said Grandma Dabao, looking at Su Han with some envy. She turned her head and looked at her little grandson and said, "Dabao, do you want to learn from brother Xiaohan?"


    Although granny Dabao''s words were a little nagging, it was undeniable that Su Han''s father and mother were very happy.


    "By the way, Su ran, I heard from Aunt Liu that you didn''t intend to renew the lease after that?" What did you think of, grandma Dabao asked again.


    "Ready to move?"


    Isn''t it? It''s not common to look at the man Su Ran is looking for. Moreover, with her eyes on people, this man doesn''t seem to be playing with Su ran.


    Isn''t this a matter of time?


    I can''t run back and forth every day.


    "Yes." Su ran nods.


    Then, Lu Shao, on one side, said, "I will move in the next few days."


    It''s rare to be in a good mood. Everyone Lu is very kind to grandma Dabao.


    "Yes, it is." Grandma Dabao said.


    As for Su ran, she looks confused.


    How many days have you moved? When was it decided? Why didn''t she know?


    Su ran takes a look at Lu Shao, who is serious about her. She murmurs in her heart.


    But think about it, their house is due at the end of this month, and it''s only two weeks.


    It''s almost the same in the new home. During the competition, the formaldehyde was almost scattered, and the furniture was all the same. It seems that it can be moved in.


    "Well, yes." Su ran smiles and nods.


    "Let me know when your family moves away. We have been neighbors for so many years, and we will send you off."


    "Good."


    Granny Dabao originally wanted to ask when the wedding ceremony was to be held. However, when the children are so old, they may not be able to hold the wedding ceremony. Besides, the wedding reception is definitely not in their place.


    Hesitated for a moment, then did not ask.


    Su ran, on the other hand, looks at grandma Dabao''s caring and gossiping face, and suddenly has a bad premonition.


    After chatting with grandma Dabao casually, Su ran pulls Lu Shao and Su Han into the car and leaves.


    Destination, supermarket.


    Before coming to the supermarket, Su ran had made a detailed shopping strategy and made a list on her mobile phone.


    However, when she got to the supermarket, Su ran was still confused.


    "What''s on it?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    "These." Su ran hands the mobile phone to Lu Shao.


    After receiving the mobile phone, Lu Shao''s line of sight quickly browses Su Ran''s memo.


    Then, Lu Shao directly took a screenshot of one page and sent it to Su Han by wechat.


    Glancing at Su Han who took out his mobile phone, Lu Shao said again: "do you know all these things above? You can push another car to get it. "


    Although Su Han already had a premonition when he saw a screenshot sent by Su Ran''s wechat, Su Han still replied unhappily after listening to Lu Shao.


    "Why do you have to take them separately?" Su Han glared at Lu Shao with displeasure.He was very suspicious that this shameless guy was deliberately trying to get rid of him!


    By what!


    Su Han only make complaints about his heart.


    Then see Lu Shao a face calmly said: "separate take, the efficiency is higher."


    On hearing this, Su Han glared at Lu Shao without concealment.


    The next second, Su Han quickly put away the anger on his face and suddenly sneered.


    "I think so," Su Han sneered at Lu Shao, and then said, "since you want to take them separately, why don''t you go to get them, me and my mother together?"


    On the other side, Su ran, who is used to the father son relationship, can''t help blinking at her son when listening to Su Han.


    Yes, she found that her son''s rank is getting higher and higher.


    Sure enough, hearing Su Han''s words, Lu Shao''s eyes sank and swept to Su Han lightly.


    This calm eyes, how to look with a bit of "threatening" meaning.


    "Let''s go together. We can discuss what we can choose." Su ran said in good time.


    Does she give these two a step down?


    Su Ran has a funny murmur in her heart.


    Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will take for the two men to stand still.


    "Go, go." Su ran said, holding Lu Shao''s hand directly and walking towards the commodity area.


    Are these two people really not looking around?


    As long as they have been standing here for a while, there are already several onlookers.


    Although, these people look this way, the more likely reason is that this pair of father and son combination is a little bit high-quality.


    Seeing this, Lu Shao nodded and pushed the car beside Su ran without hesitation.


    But Su Han, looking at these two people, a face of displeasure.


    Is there any mistake!


    Is this woman pulling the wrong person?


    What about him?!


    Su Han is complaining, but sees Su ran back again.


    "What are you doing?" Su ran patted Su Han on the head and said.


    Eh, is the son growing tall again?


    When she patted her son''s forehead just now, her hands seemed a little sour. Su ran thought.


    "Su Han."


    "Why?" Isn''t he already leaving?


    "Go ahead and stand next to your father." Su ran said.


    After hearing this, Su Han is puzzled for a while. Then he thinks of what Su ran said, and then he resists as if he is forcing him to eat shellfish food.


    "No," Su Han said without thinking, "why let me go by his side."


    "Come on, I''ll see if you''re growing tall again." Su ran said seriously.


    No need for height or ruler. Now Lu Shao is her standard to measure whether her son has grown tall.


    Smell speech, Su Han corner of the mouth slightly smoke, a face speechless.


    Height measurement.


    Well, even if they don''t have a height ruler, can''t they draw lines on the wall? Do you have to use this person as a reference standard?


    And! He didn''t want to compare with this Lu!


    Su Han refused crazily in his heart.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t give her son a chance to resist. Su ran pushed Su Han''s back directly and pushed her to Lu Shao.


    Looking at the boy pushed to her side by Su ran, Lu Shao lowered her eyes and gave Su Han a slight squint. Then she took back her sight. A smile named "disdain" appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    "Drink more milk and exercise more." Lu Shao said calmly.


    Su Han:!


    On the other hand, Su ran doesn''t care about the "confrontation" between the two people and pushes Su Han over. Su ran steps back and looks at the two people walking in front of her and makes a serious comparison on the height problem.


    "It seems a little longer." Su ran murmured.


    Before, Su Han seemed to be a little more than his father, but now he is only one head short.


    "Not yet?" Su Ran is comparing. Su Han turns her head impatiently and asks.


    "All right."


    "Go, son." Su ran smiles and pulls Su Han forward.


    Don''t think she didn''t see Su Hangang''s face as if she had been abandoned.


    "Oh." My son still has that cool expression.


    However, he turned his head and took a provocative look at Lu Shao.


    "By the way, if you have pure cotton autumn clothes and trousers, I''ll buy you another set." Think of something, said Su ran.


    At this stage, the boys are running fast. Su Ran is a little worried. Su Han''s autumn clothes and trousers are short.


    Before that time of her competition, Lu Shao took Su han to buy a few sets.


    However, Su Ran is a little suspicious that Mr. Lu was fooled by the shopping guide: the two sets of autumn clothes and trousers bought for Su Han are basically suitable in length.Su ran checked the Internet before, and found that boys of this age are growing fast, so it''s better to buy clothes a little bigger, especially if they can''t be seen inside.


    "No He doesn''t need autumn clothes and trousers!


    "No, your school uniform is so thin. If you don''t wear one inside, it will be cold." Su ran said solemnly.


    On the issue of autumn clothes and trousers, she and Su Han are "fighting wits and bravery" every day.


    After that, Su Ran chooses to ignore her son''s will directly and resolutely takes Su han to the home clothing area.


    "That color is not bad." Su ran points to a set of men''s suits with gray stripes on the shelf.


    Take some white. You can see if it''s dirty.


    "This one?" Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "Well, that''s it."


    "Is this number OK?" Lu Shao took one and asked.


    "One more size." After all, this kind of pure cotton will shrink after washing.


    "Good." Smell speech, Lu Shao nods.


    "If you don''t want to take another set, it''s just a change."


    "Do you like the blue one or the dark gray one?" Su ran looks at Lu Shao and asks.


    "Blue."


    ¡­¡­


    Two people are discussing here. Su Han, who is two meters away from two people, is totally disgusting. I have nothing to do with these two people and the topic they are discussing.


    Fortunately, Su ran didn''t plan to ask Su Han.


    Even if asked, the guy''s answer must be "ugly.".


    "Well, I think the blue one is better. Let''s take the same size." Su ran smiles at Lu Shao and says.


    "Yes." Raising his hand, he took down Su Ran''s finger piece and put it into the cart. By the way, Lu Shao took a pure dark gray one from the next row.


    The yards


    Obviously it''s not for Su Han.


    "Or do you think the blue one looks better?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    "Whatever you want."


    Throwing down a sentence rashly, Su ran goes directly to her son''s side.


    "Why don''t you go on with the election?" I don''t know the dialogue between Lu Shao and Su ran. Seeing Su ran, Su Han says with a face of reluctance.


    "Why, do you want more? Yes Su ran blinked and said.


    "No," said Suhan, pausing. "I won''t wear it."


    Tut Tut, my son is not cute at all.


    So, that''s the difference. " Su ran pretends to sigh. She looks at Lu Shao''s direction and says.


    Smell speech, Su Han frowned: "what difference."


    "The difference between maturity and immaturity."


    Su Han


    "Then why don''t you buy it for yourself?" Su Han glances at Su ran and murmurs.


    "Because I don''t need it." Su ran said boldly.


    Son, I''m afraid you don''t know there''s something called leggings. It''s everything from 200D to 2000D.

 Chapter 84

    "Don''t you buy pajamas?" Seeing Su ran take a lot of things, even toothpaste, toothbrush, these things are declining, but she did not sleep in her pajamas. Finally, as she walked through the pajama area, Su Han couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing this, Su ran frowned slightly, and a tangle flashed across her face.


    "I think these pajamas are a little ugly." Su ran said truthfully.


    In fact, she has already picked out a set of pajamas for her son online, which is super handsome.


    Su Han: what''s ugly? I don''t feel ugly.


    Su Han murmurs to himself, but sees that Su Ran has turned out her mobile phone, finds out the set she chose for her son and delivers it to Su Han.


    "Look, this is not very handsome."


    Looking at the picture on Su Ran''s mobile phone, Su Han''s whole face is twitching.


    "Handsome?" Su Han looks at Su ran in a secluded way and asks.


    Even if it''s connected, it''s still a dinosaur! Forget it. What''s that horn on your Nightgown hat? And what the hell is that tail in the back?


    Su Han looks at Su ran suspiciously. He is now seriously suspicious that the woman has talked to the parents in the group of parents and has misunderstood the adjective Shuai.


    Looking at her son''s small look of disgust and suspicion, Su ran takes a puff from the corner of her eye.


    Well, she admits, it''s not handsome, it''s cute, it''s all over.


    I don''t know if it''s the "rebellious mentality" of her parents. Seeing her son grow up and become more and more mature and stable, Su ran doesn''t want Su han to grow so fast.


    In the outside, of course, we should keep our son''s cool and cool school grass image.


    But.


    "It''s not at home. It''s not visible." Su ran takes a glance at Su Han and says with reason.


    "Besides, you can rest assured that I will never, like Du Wentao''s mother, send your, er, handsome photos to friends." Su ran assures her son.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s heart is even worse.


    Don''t


    Su Han moved his mouth and was thinking of refusing.


    But at this time, Lu Shao, the "unprecedented" help Su Han, said a word.


    "You can buy a dress in the supermarket first," Lu Shao said, glancing at Su Han lightly and saying, "it''s also convenient to change."


    There seems to be some truth in it, too?


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su ran thinks about it and nods.


    It''s true. Now it''s double-10-1, and I don''t know how many days it will take to send things.


    It''s OK to buy one first.


    Su Ran is thinking about it, but listen to Lu Shao again: "buy it all."


    "Yes?"


    "Three sets." Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light and said with certainty.


    Su ran


    "Good..."


    "What kind do you want?" Su ran asked.


    "You choose."


    Su Han: shameless! Don''t you have your own hands?


    Su ran: she I don''t know how to choose.


    Son''s good, anyway, even if she chooses ugly, Su Han will not dislike, the key is that she will not dislike.


    Lu Shao''s.


    Su ran didn''t mean to give her a choice.


    Finally, in a crowd of pajamas that she feels very ugly, Su ran still chooses three sets of pure color household clothes with fluff.


    Her light pink, her son''s light gray, her son''s father''s dark blue.


    Now that the pajamas have been bought, Su ran doesn''t have to struggle.


    Although, in her heart, Su ran still has a deep obsession with the pair of dinosaur slippers of the same style as dinosaur pajamas in the shopping cart.


    When choosing slippers, Su ran took three pairs of the warmest ones according to the same color of her pajamas.


    Looking at Su Ran''s slippers with a Mickey''s head in the shopping cart, Su Han''s face is full of disdain.


    "How childish." Su Han whispered.


    Then, while Su ran was not paying attention, she quickly took the pair of slippers out of the cart and put them back on the shelf.


    Su ran didn''t see it, which doesn''t mean Lu Shao didn''t see it.


    With a faint glance at Su Han, Lu Shao calmly put the pair of slippers abandoned by Su Han back into the shopping cart.


    Seeing this, Su Han glared at Lu Shao and threw the shoes back.


    These two people, when she is blind?


    Glancing at the childish rivalry between the two father and son, Su Ran''s face was covered with sweat.


    "Son." Unable to bear it, Su ran stops Su Han.


    "Those are for your father." Su ran said.


    Even if this pair isn''t for Lu Shao, my son doesn''t need to be so disgusted?


    Sure enough, when he hears Su Ran''s words, Su Han takes his slipper''s hand and stares at Su ran.


    "Why?""By what?" Looking at her son''s unhappy face, Su ran picks up her eyebrows and asks in return. She doesn''t know what her son is angry at the moment.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to wear this kind of thing," Su ran Yu said, pointing to another pair of Light Gray Striped slippers in the cart and saying, "here, this is yours."


    Looking at the pair of slippers that Su ran pointed to, which looked pretty good, but were obviously "isolated", and looked at the other two pairs, a Pink Minnie and a dark blue Mickey''s slippers, Su Han frowned deeply.


    "Why not the same?" Su Han said discontentedly.


    Moreover, even if it is different, he should be the same as his mother, and the surname Lu should be the same.


    "No, there are only two of them." Su ran said calmly.


    There is also a Shi yellow dog, not to mention Su Han, Su ran himself disliked.


    "What''s more," Su ran said after glancing at her son, "you don''t dislike this style."


    Su Han: it''s not a matter of liking or not. It''s a matter of principle!


    "Oh."


    Su Han is not happy in his heart, but he hears Lu Shao sneer and explodes in an instant.


    "I don''t know what you''re proud of."


    "I''m proud?" Lu Shao sneered.


    Without too much explanation, Lu Shao just casually glanced at Su Han and said a fact: "take off the size of shoes will not look?"


    Su Han:!


    Yes, this shameless fellow is not proud, but laughing at him!


    "I''m so ugly..." Under the pressure of the heart, Su Leng snorted and said impolitely.


    "Su Han!" The sound came from Su ran.


    Son, you and your father hate it, you can''t question my aesthetic!


    Seeing this, Lu Shao laughs and goes to Su Ran''s side.


    "Let''s go." Without giving Su ran a chance to react, Lu Shao pushes the car and follows the signs to the bed area.


    "The sheets shouldn''t be in a hurry." Su ran thinks about it and says, after all, they are not going to spend the night in their new home.


    "It will be more convenient to buy everything you can, then move and add more." Lu Shao explained earnestly.


    "Well, I also feel that" Su Han on one side also for the first time didn''t refute Lu Shao''s meaning, but nodded his head and said as if it were a matter of fact: "what''s more, if you buy one first, you can still have a change?"


    Su Han''s words are not in cooperation with Lu Shao. He just doesn''t want to accept the fancy sheets and quilt covers in this woman''s shopping cart.


    In comparison, the supermarket is still a little more pleasant.


    It is rare to see a father and son who have a unified opinion. Su Ran is still a little surprised.


    However, since both of them have said so, Su ran doesn''t get entangled any more.


    "Buy one and use it first." Su ran nods.


    "Su Han, you can choose what you want." Looking at her son''s defensive face, Su ran waved her hand and said simply.


    The ones she picked on the Internet were obviously beautiful and had a sense of design. I don''t know how. Those styles, in the eyes of her son, were reduced to big flowers in the 1980s.


    Originally, this sheet was only used temporarily. Seeing Su Han choose a solid color, Su ran did not hesitate to select the standard of "simple and generous".


    "How about this one?" Su ran picks out a beige flower ground with small flowers. Subconsciously, she turns her head and asks Lu Shao.


    On hearing this, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a smile.


    "Yes."


    "What about this one? Which one looks better than the other? "


    "If you like it, you buy it." Lu Shao said very grandly.


    On hearing this, Su ran frowned slightly.


    As a matter of fact, she thought it was average for both.


    Well, it''s not as good as the ones she bought before.


    It''s just that it''s women''s nature to tangle with this problem, not how much I like it.


    "This one." Seeing Su Ran''s entanglement, Lu Shao points to one of the beds and says.


    Compared with the later set of purple and white stripes interwoven, Lu Shao still felt that the former set was more acceptable.


    At this time, Su Han''s voice sounded in the back: "I think it''s better to look at this set in the back."


    "Well, is it?" Su ran turned her head and looked at her son: "I''ll buy you another set of this one."


    "No!"


    Why are you so excited?


    Su ran glances at her son.


    Look at the list. It seems that I have bought everything I should buy, and I have bought all the things I didn''t intend to buy.


    Su ran thinks about it. Looking at Lu Shao, she hesitates and asks, "do you think we should buy something like firewood, rice, oil and salt in our family?"For this, Su ran also checked it on the Internet.


    On the first day of entering the house, you should cook a pot of boiling water and a pot of rice.


    Originally, Su ran was still hesitating, meaning to order a takeout or to make a meal.


    However, seeing her saying this, Lu Shao didn''t want to nod.


    "Buy it."


    After a pause, Lu Shao looks at Su ran again and adds, "even if you can''t use it for the time being, you can also use it if you move in later."


    Hearing this, Su ran nods.


    Therefore, they not only bought salt, sugar, soy sauce and vinegar, but also bought a complete set of cooking pots and spoons.


    "Do you think that kind of rice is good?" Standing at the place where the rice is sold, Su Ran is a little confused, and then looks for help directly to Lu Shao.


    As for Lu Shao, his face also flashed a trace of micro Leng.


    Before that, Lu Shao always adhered to the principle of "choosing the right ingredients". Now, if you want to choose carefully, Lu Shao really can''t say which one is better.


    "Shall we buy the most expensive?" Su ran looks at the price and points to a pile of rice for 9 yuan and 9.98 yuan.


    At this time, the next aunt finally can not see.


    "That kind of fragrant rice is used for porridge. It''s not appropriate to cook rice." My aunt reminds me.


    "Well, is it? Which one is better, Auntie? " Su ran asked modestly.


    "It depends on your family''s preference for hard or soft food."


    And what about this? Isn''t it the difference between putting more water and putting less water carelessly?


    "Which one does Su Han like?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± No sense of difference.


    "Which one does Lu Shao like?" Su ran looks at Lu Shao and asks.


    "All right."


    "Hiss." Listening to the forced conversation of the three of the family, the aunt finally couldn''t help laughing.


    "If you don''t have any requirements, you can buy this one. It''s 4 yuan. It''s delicious." The aunt said, speechless and funny.


    "Oh, this one. Thank you."


    "The children were brought by grandparents and grandparents before Loaded with rice, the aunt looked at Su Han behind them, chatting and asking.


    The couple have no life experience at first sight.


    The child is very good, it is estimated that he grew up with the older generation.


    Hearing each other''s words, Su Ran''s eyes twitch slightly.


    No, they grew up in the wild!


    Su ran added in silence.


    After buying all the food for the kitchen, the three went to buy the ingredients for dinner.


    "Would it be troublesome?"


    Seeing Lu Shao buy live shrimp, Su ran asks.


    She still can''t forget that after the last time she got the money, she bought a fish and was fooled into buying two catties of shrimps by the boss. Finally, she faced the dilemma that the live shrimp could not start with.


    "No trouble. It''s early today. It''s ready."


    "Would you like a bottle of wine and or champagne or something?" Su ran thinks about it and asks.


    After all, it''s the first meal in the house. It has to be a little ritual.


    "No," Lu Shao said after a pause: "tea."


    Recently, he is not going to drink.

 Chapter 85

    "Do you want to try it?"


    In the kitchen, Lu Shao is frying vegetables. When he sees Su Ran''s bright eyes, Lu Shao asks with a hook in his mouth.


    Hearing this, Su ran shakes her head very simply.


    Today, Su Han''s father bought more food than she could learn.


    As for why they are so bright.


    That''s because Su ran thinks that Lu Shao''s cooking is really super handsome!


    Before they rented the house, the small broken kitchen simply buried Mr. Lu''s skill.


    "Can I help you?" Think about it, Su ran asked.


    "No Lu Shao said with a smile.


    But when carrying vegetables out, she glanced at Su Han, who was brushing her mobile phone on the sofa, and said, "come and help."


    "Aren''t you alone?" Su Han raised his eyes, glanced at Lu Shao lightly and said impolitely.


    I don''t understand. I just know how to cook. Why do these women like this property so much?


    Then he can cook noodles.


    Su Han murmured in his heart.


    However, still conveniently threw away the mobile phone, got up and went into the kitchen.


    It''s a little harmonious.


    Looking at the handsome father and son in the kitchen, Su Ran is very pleased.


    Although Su Han doesn''t have to come to cook in the future, Su ran thinks it''s good if Su Han can learn how to cook with his father.


    Although, boys don''t have to know how to cook and do housework. However, according to other mothers, it will be a great bonus.


    Don''t think your son is a rich and handsome man with a mine in his family. Now the little girls are very picky about finding boyfriends.


    "What are you thinking?" Bring the dish out, Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    "Think about what kind of girl our son will find in the future." Su ran smiles and says.


    "Ha ha", smell speech, Lu Shao low smile two: "I don''t think it will be better than mine."


    Su ran


    When did Mr. Lu do so?


    Su Han: I want to refute, but I can''t?


    "I don''t have a girlfriend and I don''t like it." Finally, Su Han takes a dim look at Su ran and emphasizes.


    "Will there always be?" Su ran blinks, looks at her son and says.


    Looking at her son''s face flushed and about to explode, Su ran smiles and skips the topic.


    "Are you ready for dinner?"


    "Yes."


    "Su Han, take the chopsticks."


    "I know!"


    ¡­¡­


    "If you don''t want to go, stay here tonight." After dinner, looking at Su Ran''s face with a look that he didn''t want to go, Lu Shao laughed and said directly.


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran is stunned.


    How to do a bit of heartbeat?


    But


    Su ran hesitated and listened to Lu Shao again: "the washing should be dried. I''ll go and have a look."


    Su ran: she seems to know why Mr. Lu had to recommend a washing machine and a dryer to her at that time.


    Then, Su ran didn''t know what was going on, so she agreed to stay in her new home for one night.


    When Su ran goes to take a bath, the father and son standing at both ends of the living room are staring at each other.


    "Sleep on the sofa or my room, choose one of your own." Or get out of here!


    Staring at Lu Shao coldly, Su said in a deep voice.


    Don''t think he doesn''t know what idea this guy is trying to trick Su ran to stay. Don''t even think about it.


    Su Han bites his teeth, and secretly make complaints about it.


    All in all, he would not admit that he wanted to stay in his new home a little bit.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but just a light glance at Su Han.


    "Why should I choose?" Looking at Su Han, Lu Shao sneered and said, "and still in your hands?"


    "You! Don''t push your luck Su Han glared at Lu Shao and roared.


    The next second, but see Lu Shao directly take out, drying the sheet quilt cover thrown over.


    "Go and make your bed well," Lu Shao said calmly, glancing at Su Han and saying, "don''t I teach you?"


    "Nonsense."


    Su Han looked at Lu Shao coldly and took the bed sheet into his room.


    Seeing Su Han enter his room, Lu Shao sips his mouth.


    At the moment, Lu Shao hopes that the boy will not come out again after he enters.


    Unfortunately, Lu Shao thinks too much.


    As soon as he made the bed sheet, put on the pillowcase and quilt cover, Su Han resumed the "protracted war" with his father.


    After washing and coming out of the bathroom, Su ran sees the father and son who are still staring at each other."Su Han."


    Frowning, Su ran said again, "what time is it? Why haven''t you gone to bed?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Han was stunned.


    "I''ll wait for you to come out." Said Su Han.


    "What are you waiting for me?" Su ran took a leisurely look at her son and said, "isn''t the main guard empty? Why didn''t you go to wash?"


    "It''s 10:30. You''ll have class tomorrow morning. Go wash and sleep quickly." Su ran looks at the time and says nervously.


    "Didn''t he sleep?" Su Han points to Lu Shao and says.


    "Your father is an adult. You are a student who still has classes. Are you compared with your father?"


    "Then let him wash first!" He has to look at this guy.


    "Isn''t two bathrooms enough? The two will go together


    After saying this, Su ran finds that she has a little regret.


    When did she acquiesce that Lu Shao would sleep here today?


    By the way, has Lu Shao left yet?


    Su ran looks at Lu Shao subconsciously.


    Although she bought a set of household goods for her father today, Su Ran''s original consideration was a little later.


    Today, staying here is totally temporary. Su ran doesn''t think about it at all.


    Now it seems too late to realize this problem.


    Seeing Lu Shao go to the bathroom consciously, Su Ran''s expression is a little stupefied.


    ¡­¡­


    When Lu Shao comes out of the bathroom, Su Ran is cleaning her hair.


    Looking at the woman''s back in the mirror, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a touch of heat.


    "I''ll come?" Lu Shao walks over and circles Su ran into his arms from behind, and asks Su ran in a deep voice.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    Su Ran is stiff.


    Well, she admitted, she blushed at the moment.


    "Lu Shao."


    Slightly calmed down a little irregular heartbeat, Su ran opened her mouth. Originally, she wanted to say something, but Lu Shao spoke first.


    "I made the bed."


    It''s over! It''s over!


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su ran exclaimed in her heart.


    Even when she had participated in the competition for the first time, Suran didn''t feel so nervous like this moment.


    "You..."


    "Mom, where are my new socks?"


    Su Han''s voice sounded very loud behind them.


    "What?" Su Ran is surprised, turns around and asks.


    See these two people, Su Han is also a Leng obviously, whole face all hang a layer of strange expression.


    Well, where did I buy socks today


    "Socks? Let me see... " There are a lot of things I bought today. When I was cleaning up, Su ran seemed to see it. But where did she put it?


    Without waiting for Su ran to think of it, Lu Shao gives Su Han a stern look.


    "Your things should be packed by yourself." Lu Shao said coldly.


    "And now go to your own room."


    "You don''t have to say that." Su Han subconsciously replied, but after seeing Lu Shao, it was rare that he turned back to his room without any sense of struggle and resistance.


    Seeing her son turn around obediently and enter her room, Su ran blinks unexpectedly.


    How did she feel that her son was "scared"?


    Otherwise, how could su Han be so cooperative with his father.


    Su ran frowns at the thought of this.


    No, I can''t.


    Next time, she and Lu Shao must avoid their son.


    Su Han is only 13 years old now. What he wants is to study hard and how to get along with his classmates. He can''t think of some messy things to delay his study.


    However, the 13-year-old boy is in the stage of special curiosity about everything.


    Why don''t she talk to her son sometime?


    Well, no, it''s better for father and son to communicate with each other.


    Su ran thinks and subconsciously looks up at Lu Shao in front of her.


    All of a sudden, Su ran looks at Lu Shao with surprise.


    "What''s the matter?" Taking a towel aside, Lu Shao helps Su ran wipe her hair behind her. Lu Shao''s eyes move and asks.


    "Did you really take a bath just now?" Looking at Lu Shao, Su ran inquires.


    She is now very suspicious that this guy was in the bathroom for a walk.


    Even if she took a bath, it would take ten minutes at the fastest.


    Su Ran is sure that Lu Shao never takes more than five minutes to get out.


    And so is Su Han.


    Are the two playing?


    Who can wash faster?


    Obviously, I didn''t expect Su ran to ask this question. Lu Shao''s eyes flashed an accident, and then she couldn''t help laughing twice."Washed," Lu Shao said, hooked the corner of his mouth, and said, "you can check."


    Su ran:!


    If it had not been for her own ears, Su ran would never have believed that Mr. Lu would have said such a thing one day.


    What inexplicable strategies did you read online? Or is this gentleman self-taught?


    Su ran deeply doubts this.


    "This home is big enough," said Lu Shao, not waiting for Su Ran''s surprise and calming down. Lu Shao said with a serious face: "a bed of 1.8 meters is big enough."


    "There are all the changes."


    "Besides, it has been washed."


    #So what are your excuses? #


    Su ran doubted that this was Lu Shao''s subtext.


    "Hiss"


    she should have been nervous, but Su ran couldn''t help laughing.


    Because, she found, Lu Shao said these, although a pair of righteous look, but in fact, seems to be more nervous than her.


    This point, from Lu Shao to help her wipe hair but very stiff action, can feel.


    "It seems so." Su ran looks at Lu Shao, smiles and says.


    Seeing the expression change on Lu Shao''s face, Su ran grinned and said, "let''s all live here tonight."


    Well, tension, tension.


    However, there seems to be nothing to tangle with.


    After all, she and Mr. Lu are legal couple.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lu Shao."

 Chapter 86

    "What''s the matter?" Lu Shao''s voice has a trace of long lost tension.


    "Nothing."


    Smell speech, Lu Shao low smile two.


    "I don''t have much experience in this area, so if you have any discomfort, let me know."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Su ran, who has settled down and is already sleeping, looks at the newly received short message on her mobile phone. Lu Shao''s eyes are slightly heavy.


    The news is from Zhou Fu.


    [Zhou Fu]: Sir, several documents that need to be processed have been sorted out. In addition, there are also information about the contract to be signed tomorrow. Would you like to send them to happy family now?


    Looking at the text message sent two hours ago, Lu Shao frowned.


    [Lu Shao]: now send it to the next room.


    This is a little faster, and it took so long to receive Lu Shao''s reply. Zhoufu is still a little surprised.


    Fortunately, there is a lot of preparation work to be done tonight. He has not gone to wash and sleep.


    Zhou Fu sighed in his heart and quickly sent a message back to Lu Shao: OK, just a moment. I''ll be there in 20 minutes.


    After receiving the news that Zhoufu had arrived again, Lu Shao got dressed and quietly came out of the room and went to the next door.


    Lu Shao came in for the first time in the house next door.


    Looking at the whole room partial cold tone, and some fashionable feeling of the decoration style, Lu Shao picked a eyebrow: "decoration style you set?"


    "Er, yes," Zhou Fu nodded and explained, "when determining the decoration style of the house at that time, the main consideration was the young master''s preference."


    Although, Mr. future, most of their time is in the main house, but occasionally live here is good.


    When the young master is a little older, it''s good to have a place to live alone.


    Besides, it will be more convenient for both husband and wife.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao obviously thought of some situations, especially the situation like this evening.


    "Not bad." With a slight nod, Lu Shao cast an appreciative look at Zhou Fu.


    "It should be." Zhou Fu nodded and said.


    Speaking of this


    He secretly glanced at Lu Shao and noticed that the imprint on Lu Shao''s neck and the outside of his household clothes. Zhou Fu''s eyes flashed and his mouth moved. He had already guessed.


    "Is your wife resting?" Holding back his strong curiosity, Zhou Fu tried to pretend to be casual, but asked carefully.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but lightly swept Zhou Fu one eye.


    Zhou Fu:!


    How do you feel that your husband''s eyes are a little like withholding his salary?


    "All the papers?" Without answering the last question, Lu Shao glanced at Zhou Fu coldly and asked.


    "Yes, here it is." Zhou Fu responded quickly. At the same time, he took out some documents and materials in the folder and handed them to Lu Shao.


    Two months ago, Mr. Lu made a decision to return the main industries and business projects of the family back to the domestic market, and reactivated nearly 80% of the dormant industries in China.


    What does Mr. a do this for? Zhou Fu can guess with his toes.


    Fortunately, both inside and outside Lu''s family are stable now. It will be troublesome to turn back to domestic development, but it will not have a big impact.


    However, as the owner of the family, Lu Shao''s time is not easy.


    Originally, these files should have been processed before last Friday, but they have been heaped up to now.


    After taking over the documents handed over by Zhou Fu, Lu Shao did not waste any time and looked at them directly.


    "This plan, take it back, and make a profit forecast and risk assessment for the next 10 years."


    "Yes."


    "The project acceptance of R area will be put on next Wednesday."


    "OK."


    ¡­¡­


    "Shopping mall?" All of a sudden, when reading a letter of intent, Lu Shao''s eyes stopped.


    "Yes, this letter of intent is sent by Jiuyuan group. The other party means that we can build a complex with holiday leisure consumption as the main body, referring to the previous huanxiang city." After reading the documents in Lu Shao''s hand, Zhou Fu explained.


    After a pause, Zhou Fu added: "according to the preliminary plan of Jiuyuan, it is to prepare 30 to 40 such complexes in 11 core cities including s City, B city and z-hour city in the future. The initial plan is to do two pilot projects in city B now."


    After Zhou Fu finished, Lu Shao nodded his head and looked at the document again.


    "Reply to Jiuyuan group, this project is OK, but related matters will be pushed forward two months later."


    Hearing this, Zhou Fuxian was stunned.


    He has also roughly understood the project book. In fact, there is no problem. He just doesn''t know why Mr. Zhang asked for the progress to be pushed back.Zhou Fu thought about it in his heart. Suddenly, he looked at Lu Shao as if he wanted to understand something.


    "Sir, this is to use this project to practice for the young master?"


    Two months later, so little time. At that time, isn''t it just the time for young master to have winter vacation?


    Speaking of all, sir''s consideration is not bad.


    The management of Jiuyuan group in the complex has been very mature, and before that, it has been cooperating with the companies under lujiadi.


    On the whole, there will be no big problems with this long-term cooperation.


    The project of consumption complex, which is not big or small, is just a pilot project.


    This is quite suitable for practicing.


    It''s just


    Young master is only 13 years old!


    What''s more, winter vacation refers to the number of winter vacation homework.


    Is it too hard for Mr. Zhang to give a project to young master for exercise?


    It''s Zhou Fu. I feel a little distressed by Su Han.


    Zhou Fu opened his mouth and wanted to say don''t put too much pressure on the young master. However, looking at Lu Shao''s serious manner, Zhou Fu didn''t have the heart to say.


    Sir, it''s hard for people like them to say that they want their children to succeed and help them grow up.


    It''s time for Yan Yi to work harder.


    Zhou Fu thought.


    "In addition, sir", seeing that the company''s affairs were almost reported, Zhou Fu said another thing: "there is still about a month and a half for the big and little things over there, and the others will come back soon."


    It is said that in the near future, Zhoufu can''t figure out the time of a week, and the Lu family will come back.


    After all, since knowing that Su ran and the wife of the Lu family leader exist, the young masters of the family have long argued to come back to see them.


    Even big and small, on the phone, is also a curious appearance.


    Of course, except for three.


    Although, from the point of view of a mature man, he thought that the incident was a little skirmish among several young people, but the means were too much.


    However, after all, that fact did happen, and it had a great impact on the wife and even on the young master for more than ten years.


    Speaking of it, Zhou Fu can''t help but feel the sweat for San Shao.


    In addition to the tension, there are some small gloating.


    He is very curious, in the future, the three little to face their own three aunts of justice.


    ¡­¡­


    As for Lu Shao, he nodded after hearing Zhou Fu''s words.


    "When I come back, I will arrange to go to the other houses in dongshanyuan." Lu Shao said.


    Anyway, the Lu family has many houses in dongshanyuan.


    "In addition," after a pause, thinking of Su Ran''s request before, Lu Shao said again, "let them do what they should do, don''t disturb Su ran."


    Having said that, Lu Shao seems to be reluctant to take a sentence: "and Su Han."


    "Well, I''ll tell them."


    "In addition," Zhou Fu added after a slight pause, "wedding dresses and rings have been designed. There are three designers'' styles for several things. The design styles can be delivered tomorrow."


    "What do you mean, sir?" Zhou Fuxun asked.


    "Send it to the company tomorrow."


    "OK."


    "How about the other preparations?"


    "Other things are in the process of normal preparation, and the security and confidentiality work in the process are also in place," Zhou Fu replied. After thinking about it, he added, "it''s just that there are still some details to be determined by you, sir."


    "Well, I see."


    Thinking of what, Lu Shao''s eyes moved, and said: "try to be quick, don''t wait until February."


    "What''s more, what the company needs from me tomorrow will be moved to the afternoon."


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s talk about Su Han.


    Although there are some bed recognition because of the new place


    Well, another reason is that Su Han suddenly had something on his mind. After returning to his room, he didn''t fall asleep for a long time.


    But, because I have to go to school.


    Therefore, the next day, Su Han still insisted on a good life and got up early in the morning.


    Just, let Su Han did not expect is that Lu Shao actually got up earlier than him.


    Actually already started to cook breakfast in the kitchen, and it seems almost ready to do!


    "Cut! False hospitality In the rear, despised Lu Shaoyi''s eyes, Su Han make complaints about his voice.


    When she was at home over there, Su Ran''s breakfast was usually made by Su Han before she went to school.


    Although it''s just steamed bread, eggs and so on, it''s also breakfast!


    Looking at Lu Shao, inexplicably, Su Han''s heart suddenly gave birth to a sense of crisis that his iron rice bowl would be robbed."What sweet porridge do you cook early in the morning?" Su Han squinted and said with disgust.


    On hearing this, Lu Shao looked back, glanced at Su Han lightly, and said, "what''s wrong?"


    "Of course there is a problem! In the morning, I don''t feel bored to have some porridge. "My eyes are disgusted with the pot, er The sweet porridge, which seemed to sell well in fact, took a look at it. Su Han said firmly: "besides, it''s porridge, but it''s not porridge. Why are you cooking so clear?"


    "Still have", line of sight again in the kitchen one eye, Su Han says again: "your egg is also fried."


    "So?" Lu Shao raises eyebrows and continues to look at Su Han.


    "So? So it''s carcinogenic. "


    Su Han said, looking at Lu Shao''s calm face, frowned, and said, "I''m talking about the fact. From a scientific point of view, protein will produce tryptophan P1 and P2, which are carcinogens!"


    Looking at Su Han''s face, I was very reasonable. Lu Shao suddenly sneered.


    "What? You''re good at it Lu Shao picks eyebrow to look at Su Han, again way: "learned to find fault?"


    "What is fault finding? I''m not interested in picking on you Su Han looked at Lu Shao in disgust and said.


    Find fault?!


    Well, this guy doesn''t look at what he''s done!


    Su Han gnawed his teeth and thought in his mind.


    On the surface, firmly will not admit that they are deliberately looking for fault.


    "What is that? Do you want to raise the bar Lu Shao asked with a cold smile.


    "Or are you looking for a sense of being?"


    I have to say, Dad''s words really poked a certain point in the heart of the 13-year-old boy.


    So, hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han suddenly exploded.


    "No! I''m talking about the matter! " Su Han glared at Lu Shao and roared.


    The next second, but see Lu Shao will pan fried eggs, and bread directly put into Su Han''s hand.


    "Look at it, I''m scattering black pepper," Lu Shao said coldly. After a pause, he added, "and the pot of porridge is not for you."


    "You


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Han also subconsciously looked at the two fried eggs in the plate.


    Well, it''s really not burnt. It''s black pepper. It looks like it''s burnt from a distance.


    "That''s too ugly for you to sprinkle. What''s in the dining room is spread on the yolk in the middle. Who asked you to sprinkle it on the side..." Su Han make complaints about the road.


    This tone, but how to listen, there is a little lack of confidence.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao but did not care to sip the corner of the mouth.


    Looking at the time on the watch, Lu Shao frowned slightly.


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Eat quickly. I''ll take you to school after eating."


    Said, Lu Shao also regardless of Su Han, directly took the side of the coat to put on.


    "You?" Smell speech, Su Han immediately stare big eyes, look at Lu Shao.


    Is this guy going to give him a ride?


    Su Han couldn''t tell what he felt. First he was surprised, then he refused. In addition to refusing, he didn''t seem to be so exclusive.


    "No..."


    Su Han''s word "no need" was interrupted by Lu Shao.


    "Another piece of advice."


    While finishing the cuffs of his suit, Lu Shao took a serious look at Su Han.


    "You will grow up and take on a responsibility that belongs to you, both in words and in deeds."


    "You should learn to be responsible for what you say and do. Don''t make judgment easily before you fully understand the original cause of things. What''s more," Lu Shao added, adding: "don''t take it out of context."


    "You


    Although he knew that Lu Shao was right, Su Han was very upset when he thought that this guy was trying to educate him about the "fault finding" incident just now.


    Su Han is discontented, but at this time, Lu Shao suddenly comes over and presses his head.


    "As for matters between adults, out of respect, I''ll tell you what you should know, and I''ll be wary of your feelings," Lu Shao said, pausing. "It''s just some things. It''s not suitable for you at your age to understand."


    By Lu Shao pressed a head, Su Han''s expression has a moment of Lengzheng, and then slightly frowned.


    "Cut! What can''t be said, "Su Han said discontentedly. After a pause, he murmured in a low voice:" I don''t understand... "


    Hearing the words behind Su Han, Lu Shao stopped for a moment and turned to take a look at Su Han.


    "What do you know?"


    "I I know better than you


    "Is it?" Lu Shao raised his eyebrows.


    "If so, I should talk to your mother about your early sex education."


    "Dare you


    Looking at his red faced son, Lu Shao picked up the corner of his mouth. He did not speak much, and quietly pushed the door into the master bedroom.Looking at the woman in bed, a gentle smile appeared on Mr. Lu''s face.


    "Well, Lu Shao?"


    "It''s me." Squatting down beside the bed, Lu Shao lowers his head and prints a gentle kiss on Su Ran''s lips.


    "Sleep again."


    "Su Han..."


    "Su Han, I''ll send him to school now." Lu Shao said.


    Although happiness is very close to No. 7 middle school, it is Su Han''s first day to go to school from here. It is inevitable that parents will feel a little uneasy.


    "Well, good," said Su ran, nodding and saying, "hard work..."


    Seeing Su ran close her eyes tired again, Lu Shao smiles.


    "I cooked porridge in the kitchen. It should be kept warm for an hour or two in the pot. You can eat some when you wake up. When I come back, I will take you out to eat." Lu Shao whispers in Su Ran''s ear.


    After a pause, Lu Shao added, "or if you don''t want to go out, just prepare lunch at home."

 Chapter 87

    Happiness was originally very close to Su Han''s school. If it was faster, the distance would not exceed 10 minutes. So Lu Shao didn''t drive and directly led Su han to school.


    Along the way, many parents sent their children to school.


    However, it is rare for father to send them.


    Therefore, Lu Shao and Su Han have attracted many people''s attention along the way.


    Of course, the most important reason is not the high beauty of the father son combination, but the way the two people keep silent and keep their eyes open. It''s really fun.


    Being watched by passers-by from time to time, Su Han was a little unhappy and could not say that he was angry. To be more precise, he was a little uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Why are you following me if you don''t drive?" Walking, Su Han finally couldn''t help but frown and glanced at Lu Shao in disgust.


    On hearing this, Lu Shao just picked his eyebrows and gave Su Han a faint look. He said, "go down to the underground parking lot for one minute, start the car for two minutes, then drive from the parking lot to the parking lot next to your school. Add two red lights in the middle. Do you think 10 minutes is enough?"


    Su Han


    Well, he admits, walking to school is faster than driving.


    No! That''s not what he''s thinking about at all, okay?


    In response, Su Han glared at Lu Shao again.


    "It''s your problem to waste time and not to waste time," he said with an impolite look at Lu Shao. "I can take this road myself, so I don''t need you to follow me. Understand?"


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Lu Shao is not angry, just casually glances at Su Han.


    "How many times do you think I''ll give you?" Picking eyebrows, Lu Shao asked in a deep voice.


    Just like Su ran considered before, happiness is very close to school, so you can not send it at all.


    He will personally send Su han to come here today. On the one hand, he wants to make sure that there is no dangerous road section along the way, and on the other hand, he is to roughly calculate the time that Su Han learned to use when he was on the way.


    "You''d better cherish it. After all, I won''t give you many chances." Lu Shao looked at Su Han and said very calmly and realistically.


    The whole road has sidewalks and underpasses when crossing the road, which is safe enough.


    In that case, he didn''t have to waste the good time in the morning to see the boy off.


    However, when the weather is colder or there is a heavy rain, you can drive out to send the boy.


    Lu Shao calculated in his mind.


    Su Han, who doesn''t know what Lu Shao is thinking, has exploded after hearing the other party''s words.


    Cherish? Not many opportunities?


    Hum! Did he say he needed this guy?


    Su Han''s heart Tucao a sentence, Lu Shaoyi white eyes, and deep voice make complaints about: "I said I don''t need, this time, you might as well accompany at home......"


    This word says half, suddenly Su Han whole person is so stupefied.


    Then, all eyes sharp to see to Lu Shao.


    "You and my mother, you..."


    Not waiting for Su han to tangle with the words behind, but was interrupted by Lu Shao with a slight smile.


    "Your mother and I are legal couple, and our husband and wife have a good relationship, so we can do anything together." Lu Shao picked up the corner of his mouth and said firmly.


    Although Lu Shao didn''t explain this, Su Han seemed to recognize a trace of what it meant and immediately widened his eyes.


    "You --"


    "Based on these, it''s between adults, not what you should care about or explore." Not waiting for Su han to open his mouth, Lu Shao said directly, cutting off the topic.


    "It''s your school. Go in." Lu Shao stopped and said to Su Han about one or two hundred meters away from the school gate.


    Noting that there is still a distance from the crowded school gate, Su Han picks her eyebrows.


    "Now, why don''t you send me to the school gate?" Su Han looked at Lu Shao provocatively and asked.


    The question, Lu Shao just calmly asked: "are you still young?"


    Su Han:!


    "You''re young!" Su replied in a cold voice.


    "Cut, who do you think is rare?" Cold hum a, also ignore this surname Lu how how, Su Han directly carrying a schoolbag, cool toward the direction of the school entrance.


    Looking at Su Han''s back, Lu Shao sneered.


    Do you really think he didn''t see that the closer he was to the school, the more nervous the boy''s face was?


    How to say, Lu Shao is also a past person. Although I don''t know what the cause is, it seems that boys of this age always have some inexplicable self-consciousness of "independence" and face problems, and do not want others to see that they are sent by their parents.Lu Shao can understand this.


    So, also like a few times before, Lu Shao did not send Su Han directly to the school gate.


    However, after staying in the same place for a while, Lu Shao still waited to see Su Han enter the school gate, and then turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, as soon as Su Han entered the classroom, there was a burst of exclamation from Du Wentao and Liu Yangyang.


    "My God, brother Han, how can you come so early?" Seeing Su Han go to his position, Liu Yangyang came over in surprise and said, "I came so early because I stayed with Du Wentao all night. How did you do that, brother Han?"


    Su Ran''s rented place is a little far away from Su Han''s school. In addition, she had to shoulder the important work of breakfast every day. Therefore, usually, Su Han would not arrive at school too early.


    Let alone compare with Du Wentao, who lives near the school.


    Today, thanks to Du Wentao, Liu Yangyang is the first time to get to school so early. Unexpectedly, Su Han arrived in the school within seconds after putting down his schoolbag.


    Is it difficult? Su Han''s father thought that the luxury car was running too slowly, so he sent a helicopter to send him to school?


    Liu Yangyang was thinking of all kinds of fantastic ideas in his mind, but at this time, Du Wentao directly locked his neck from behind.


    "What do you mean by living under the fence? Can''t use idioms, please don''t use them


    "You stay in my house for one night. My mother steamed seafood and stewed chicken soup. She let you sleep on the floor and put on my new pajamas. How dare you say that you are living under the fence?" Du Wentao make complaints about Liu Yangyang and Tucao road.


    "Didn''t you eat seafood and stewed chicken? I think you should thank me! Moreover, "he glanced at Du Wentao in a secluded way, and Liu Yangyang said again:" do you dare to say that the pajamas are not what you dislike and do not want to wear


    Liu Yangyang still feels a pain in his eyes when he thinks of the strange style pajamas that his mother Du gave him yesterday, which is low in scarlet and full of pirated second-dimensional human skulls.


    "That''s also my mother''s deep love."


    Du Wentao casually flickered a sentence, his eyes turned to Su Han, and suddenly he thought of something.


    "Are you moving to a new home?" Du Wentao asked.


    He seems to have heard his mother say that Su Han and his family will move to live near the school this semester.


    At that time, by the way, Du''s mother also taught Du Wentao again: they said that they wanted to learn from Su Han. They all knew that they should save time and move to the vicinity of the school. How come their family has always been close to the school, and they have never seen Du Wentao''s performance in any exam better.


    Hearing this, Su Han nodded, but frowned again.


    "I stayed in my new home for a while last night." Su Han Shen voice said, how to listen to this tone, how some resentment.


    Hum, I knew that I might as well go back to their previous home and sleep last night, and then let someone go back to where they should go.


    It seems that he didn''t see a trace of discomfort in Su Han''s eyes at the moment. After hearing Su Han''s words, Liu Yangyang, including Du Wentao, suddenly became interested.


    "How about it? How does it feel to move to a new home? "


    Would you like to consider inviting them to dinner, warm the house or something.


    This sentence Liu Yangyang has not had time to ask, then listen to Su Han coolly cast out a sentence: "general."


    He would have thought it would have been nice if no one was around.


    Finally, I heard a trace of resentment in Su Han''s tone. Both Liu Yangyang and Du Wentao were confused.


    "Su Han, what are you doing? Not satisfied with your room? " Du Wentao asked, guessing.


    In addition to being dazzled by parents'' aesthetic taste, Du Wentao really can''t think of anything that can make su Han uncomfortable.


    "I think too much." With that, Su Han gave Du Wentao a sympathetic glance.


    Who does he think is as wonderful as Mama Du?


    Well, even that woman actually likes some fancy things recently.


    However, even if it''s colorful, it''s much better than what Du Wentao''s mother appreciates.


    Su Han was very unilateral in his heart, and did not accept the opposition.


    "And what are you for?" Du Wentao said, but he couldn''t help murmuring: "this face owes you 5 yuan, only 4 yuan 9 yuan."


    "Nothing." Su Han said coldly.


    The next second, Su Han frowned again and looked at the table next to him.


    "You say..."


    "What?"


    "What do you do to the people you like?" Su asked in a deep voice.


    "Like people?" Taking Su Han''s words, Du Wentao said without thinking: "that''s too much. What can I do to pick her up for school, give presents, buy breakfast, and help her take a physical examination..."


    "That''s all?" Su Han frowned at Du Wentao''s words.


    "Go deep, cough, I mean out of line?""Out of line?" Hearing Su Han''s words, Du Wentao''s whole face lit up.


    "Haha, there are some special things, such as taking a girl to see a movie in the evening, playing kiss in the cinema, going to her house when her parents are not at home..." With his eyes on all the safety around him and the absence of the teacher, Du Wentao lowered his voice and said with a smile on his face.


    "I mean after getting the marriage certificate." Su Han interrupted Du Wentao''s words in silence.


    "After marriage? People are all mine. Of course, what do you want to do Du Wentao said subconsciously.


    After saying that, the reaction seems to be something wrong. He looks at Su Han strangely.


    "Wait, wait, wait, Su Han, this question seems to be beyond the class."


    Originally, Du Wentao thought that his deskmate had really enlightened himself and fell in love with that girl, and was ready to chase her.


    However, Su Han suddenly talked about marriage, this span is too big, right?


    Thinking about this, they are ten years earlier.


    Besides, even if the body allows, the law does not allow it.


    Ignoring Du Wentao''s words, Su Han''s whole face turned black because of the other party''s words above.


    "Do what you want?" Su Han, biting his teeth, repeated Du Wentao''s words. His eyes were sharp and he said, "I think he dares!"


    He? Who? Why is Mao still on this superclass problem?


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Du Wentao looks confused.


    Why did he not understand what Su Han was saying?


    Du Wentao shrank his neck and stabbed himself. Although he was curious to know what Su Han''s words meant, when he heard that Su Han was full of "murderous spirit", Du Wentao took great care of his life and quietly shrank back to his seat over there.


    All morning, under the influence of Su Han, Du Wentao did not dare to say a word. He miraculously understood the math class and recited 12 extra English words.


    All the way to a pit cargo surnamed Liu, without any sense of crisis, came over during half a self-study class.


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it! It''s not normal! "


    "To be clear, what''s wrong?"


    "You, I''ve been watching all morning! Are you studying hard? " Is this still the Du Wentao he knows?


    "And brother Han." With that, Liu Yangyang looked at Su Han again.


    Although Su Han has always been good at learning hegemony, Liu Yangyang always thinks that Su Han takes the first place because of his brain and hard work.


    However, Liu Yangyang found that today''s su Han seems to be very serious.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Han raised eyebrows and asked back, but he did not deny the fact that he was very serious.


    "Of course, brother Han, you are so serious. How can we live with such learning dregs?"


    On hearing the speech, Su Han sneered and looked at Liu Yangyang with disdain. Then he said, "I don''t think it''s serious. Will it affect you to move forward or backward?"


    Liu Yangyang: I wipe! That makes sense!


    After seeing Liu Yangyang, who was deeply hit by reality, Su Han reminded him: "the final exam is coming soon."


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Liu Yangyang was really scared. However, after careful consideration, it seems that it is not right.


    "Where is it? Brother Han, if you bluff me, you still have three? Two? One? Months. "


    "What''s more, you''re still in the top three of your age. You need to worry?" Liu Yangyang asked in a strange way.


    The next second, but listen to Su Han is very serious, and cool and drag to throw a sentence: "the second is not in my scope of consideration."


    In fact, for the problem of ranking, Su Han did not care much about it before.


    It''s just that the woman at home seems to care about it.


    Since Su Ran is looking forward to speaking to the students'' parents'' meeting as a representative of her parents, she will be the first one in the exam.


    Su Han thought to himself.


    He did not admit that he did so out of the desire of Su ran, but also out of a sense of competition about family status.


    In this way, Su Han hopes to get to the final exam soon.


    On the other hand, unlike Su Han, Mr. Lu also counted the time and waited for Su Han''s final exam to end.


    ¡­¡­


    So, one day of Su Han''s final exam finally arrived when the father and son were secretly looking forward to it, but they didn''t know why.


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, looking at the woman who is sleeping beside her, although she has no heart, but thinking of the other party''s "strict" requirements yesterday, Lu Shao still has no choice but to wake Su ran.


    "Xiaoran."


    "Mrs. Lu."


    "Wife."


    "Well..." Su ran half opened her eyes with some difficulty, but she closed them again in the next second, subconsciously drilling in the direction of "heat source".Looking at Su Ran''s subconscious move, Lu Shao laughs twice and circles the person into his arms.


    "Do you want to get up?" Lu Shao asks softly in Su Ran''s ear.


    "Well, you have to get up." Su ran said firmly. This is more like saying to herself.


    In January, probably because the weather is getting colder and colder, Su ran finds that the quilt actually has a great attraction for her, which makes her not think of it at all.


    I can sleep at night, but I can''t wake up during the day.


    This is probably Su Ran''s state recently.


    Fortunately, in recent years, Su Ran has nothing to do except finish some invited songs from the studio and prepare for the International Piano Competition in the coming year.


    Therefore, every day Su ran can sleep until she wakes up naturally without any pressure.


    But today it''s a special situation.


    Su Han today''s final exam, Su ran got up to send her son to school.


    "Good." Lu Shao chuckles twice more, turns up the temperature of the air conditioner and carefully pulls Su ran up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go to sleep if you want, and I''ll go by myself." Before the dining table, looking at Su ran who is still sleepy, Su Han still can''t help saying.


    "Well, it''s your final exam today, and I''m up." Su ran glanced at her son and said.


    "It''s OK. I''ll wake up in a minute."


    Su Ran''s words are true.


    Every day after getting up, she can wake up in a flash when she pats toner on her face.


    "By the way, what did you say you were going to take in all?" Su ran asked.


    "This morning Chinese, afternoon English, tomorrow..." Su Han said, but some speechless in his heart, this has been his three times with this woman said it.


    "Well, take a good test." Su ran nods.


    "Son, I tell you, when you take an exam, you must have a clear examination of the questions, especially the Chinese and math questions. Do you know that? If there is something you can''t do, don''t leave it blank. First, you can choose a C and mark it. When you have finished the rest, you can come back to see it. Also, remember not to fill in the final English answer sheet. Do you know


    Su ran feels that she is too nagging, but she just can''t help it.


    These are the exam experiences she shared with other parents.


    So, it''s not just her, other people are not as nervous.


    "Also, you can add another down jacket outside the school uniform later, otherwise it will be cold if you sit for so long."


    "Come on, eat more steamed bread. What can I do if I''m cold and hungry when I''m halfway through the exam?"


    With that, Su ran gives Su Han the steamed bread. In the middle of his hand, he suddenly takes it back.


    Looking at her son''s puzzled expression, Su ran explains, "it''s better not to eat too much. What if you are nervous and want to go to the toilet when you are in the exam?"


    "I''m not nervous." Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han said something speechless.


    Only Liu Yangyang can do this kind of thing, OK? And it''s more likely that a book was thrown in the toilet ahead of time


    "Yes, yes, you must not be nervous, relax your mind, and just play normally, you know?"


    Su Han


    After seeing his son who was convulsed, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a little banter, but it was rare to say "save".


    "Any more makeup?" Lu Shao looks at Su ran and asks.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Just give me a minute, 10 minutes." With that, Su ran got up and went to the room.


    Although most of Su Ran''s make-up is limited to eyebrows because the whole person has been suffering from "lazy cancer" recently, she still needs to draw a good make-up because she has to send her son to the exam and meet other mothers.


    Looking at Su ran in, Lu Shao gets up and picks up the dishes on the table.


    Then he glanced at Su Han.


    "Bring the rest to the kitchen." Lu Shao said.


    It''s just a final exam. Su Han has no special treatment for candidates here.


    Because they were very close, and considering that there should be many parents at the gate of the school today, the three simply walked from the community to Suhan''s school.


    When Su Han is sent to the school gate, Su ran can''t help but worry again.


    "Son, do you have enough pens? And 2b pencils. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got them all." Said Su Han.


    "Well, that''s good," Su ran nodded and said, "don''t be nervous, you know?"


    "I''m not nervous. You''re the one who''s nervous, right?" Su Han picked his eyebrows and whispered.


    Looking at a face of nervous women, Su Han suddenly felt less trouble, and, as if there is a little benefit in the heart?


    Hearing this, Su ran patted her son on the head.


    "You know I''m nervous. Do you know that by taking the exam seriously?""I know."


    In fact, Su Han wants to say that there is nothing to be nervous about.


    What''s more, this is just the final exam. What if he took the high school entrance examination and the college entrance examination in the future?


    However, this sentence, Su Han or refrained from saying.


    Looking at Su ran and glancing at Lu Shao beside her eyes, Su Han said again, "OK, I''m in. It''s cold outside. You go back."


    After that, Su Han directly waved his hand and entered the school.


    Seeing how cool and warm her son looks, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    "I found that Su Han''s character is like you." Su ran turns her head and looks at Lu Shao. She blinks and says.


    "Not good?" On hearing the speech, Lu Shao picked his eyebrows.


    "No, very good." Su ran smiles and says.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao''s mouth also floated a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, Su Han''s father, Su Han''s mother, you also sent Su han to take the exam?" Du Wentao''s mother sees Su ran and Lu Shao and comes over.


    "Have you come so early?" Su ran greets Zhou Qin and asks.


    "That boy has a lot of shit in a day. Send him here early, so that I won''t forget this or that again." Said Du Wentao''s mother.


    "By the way, will you come back at noon or wait here?" Du Wentao''s mother asked again.


    Hearing this, Su ran smiles.


    "I''d like to wait here." But it''s really cold today.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Du Wentao''s mother also laughed.


    "There''s a new store over there. I''ve been there once this weekend, and it''s open in the morning. Let''s go there and ask for a private room and wait." Du Wentao''s mother suggested.


    "What store?" Su ran asked.


    "Spicy hot, the form is also very creative, and the taste is good, just wait for a few children to finish the exam in the morning, can let them directly over there to have lunch." Said Du Wentao''s mother.


    Creative?


    Su ran didn''t really have much curiosity about this.


    However, Su Ran''s eyes brighten when she hears the words "Malatang".


    She''s been craving this recently!

 Chapter 88

    "Did you drive here?" Looking at Su ran and Lu Shao, Du Wentao''s mother asks.


    "No, it came."


    In the past, because she was close to her, and if she came here, she could relieve her son and cough. Well, it was to relieve her tension in her heart. Therefore, Su ran simply proposed to come over.


    Now, Su ran really regrets.


    However, fortunately, the shop mentioned by Zhou Qin is not far away from the school. It looks like two or three hundred meters from the street next to it.


    Walking on the road, Lu Shao takes Su Ran''s hand and puts it directly into his coat pocket.


    Feeling that the woman beside her unconsciously leans on her body again, Lu Shao turns her face slightly and looks at Su ran.


    "Cold?"


    "Cold." Su ran nodded and said without implication.


    It''s really cold today. I knew that she would wear another sweater under her down jacket and take the scarf she gave her for her birthday before her son.


    Although Su ran really felt that the scarf with dark red and dark green interwoven was a bit ugly, it was really warm because it was thick and had velvet on one side.


    And so is Su Han.


    It''s so cold, and there''s no air conditioning in the classroom. I''m afraid my feet and hands are stiff after sitting in it for so long.


    You should let your son wear more.


    Thinking of Su Han, Su ran can''t help frowning slightly.


    Su Ran is worried about whether her son is cold or not, but at this time, her arm is tight and Lu Shao takes the whole person into her arms.


    Looking at the interaction between Su ran and Lu Shao, Du Wentao''s mother couldn''t help laughing.


    I can''t help but envy.


    No, Du Wentao must ask his father to transfer him back before the third day of junior high school.


    Zhou Qin thought in her mind and led the couple to the shop which she said was open all day.


    In the early morning, they went out after breakfast. Of course, it was impossible for several people to come and have a pot of spicy hot. So they went into the private room and ordered a pot of tea and some breakfast snacks. The two women simply began to talk about the eternal topic between parents: Children''s education.


    "I have a classmate. Her daughter is from class 4. Listen to him, the head teacher of class 4 said something to the parents of class 4. He said that this exam would not be considered as the class ranking, and the whole grade ranking would be counted directly."


    "Is it? It seems that there are four or five hundred people in a grade? " Hearing this, Su ran picks her eyebrows.


    "Not really." Zhou Qin said, a sad face.


    Originally, my son in their own class, no matter how bad the exam is, but also can take a thirty or so, also can see the past.


    If you directly change to the whole grade ranking, a test down, shot three or four hundred, that would be much ugly.


    "Before I was thinking about the end of the term, I asked Du Wentao to sign up for a weekend consolidation class. What was the result? It would be impossible or not."


    "And guess what, the boy didn''t go last week. He ran to play basketball for me! The teacher''s phone call home, Du Wentao is good, come back that sweat, unexpectedly still want to cheat me


    After hearing this from Du Wentao''s mother, Su Ran''s eyes twitched slightly.


    She actually knows about playing basketball.


    It has something to do with her.


    She didn''t watch Su Han read books and write questions at home. She sat for most of the day, afraid that her son would be stupid. Then Su ran simply ordered her son to call on Du Wentao and her class sports committee to play basketball in the community downstairs.


    I really didn''t expect that his son''s "charm" was so great that Du Wentao "risked his life" to attend the appointment.


    "Cough", Su ran gave a dry cough, and comforted Zhou Qin: "you don''t have to worry about that. The overall grade of class 8 is still very high in the grade."


    "It is still very advanced, but the head teacher also said, our class children polarization is particularly big."


    For example, her family, Du Wentao, belongs to the group under polarization.


    What''s more, Zhou Qin also wants to say that, according to the meaning of the head teacher''s words, the total grade score ranking of their class 8 class is completely supported by those Xueba, especially Su Han and their class monitor.


    "What''s more," Zhou Qin said after a pause: "I heard that what kind of cross topic is their school''s doing this time. The papers of the final examination of the first grade of junior high school are all written by the teachers of the third group of junior high school, and the examination questions of relevant knowledge points are all designed according to the standards of middle school entrance examination."


    "Is it?" Hearing Zhou Qin say this, Su ran can''t help but get nervous.


    "In this case, the difficulty will be improved a lot." Su ran frowned and said.


    At this moment, as if completely ignored their own son, that is, brush the exam class code point can brush to 80 points of this problem.


    Listen to the dialogue between the two, one side of Lu Shao choose silence.Because, put forward the decision of cross examination between grades, and designated the third group of junior high school to work out the first grade examination questions, either others, or he.


    "Yes," Du Wentao''s mother nodded her head and said, "that''s why I''m worried. Originally, Du Wentao usually has to press him to learn to recite some textbook content. If I really want to make it difficult, I''m afraid he will not even pass the exam."


    With this, Du Wentao''s mother suddenly looks at Su ran with a surprised look.


    "No, it''s OK for me to be nervous. How can you look so nervous when you have such a good grade in Suhan?" Du Wentao''s mother couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing this, Su ran smiles.


    Heart: she is not nervous about Su Han''s score, she is nervous about whether her son can take the first test.


    Su ran can''t say that.


    "I''m not afraid that the test paper is suddenly difficult, and Su Han is hit." Su ran smiles and casually finds a reason to say.


    "So it is." Du Wentao''s mother nodded and said, "but don''t worry too much. It''s all a piece of paper. The difficulty has changed. It''s better to be good together, and to fall together."


    "But it''s OK," he said, turning his eyes. Zhou Qin said, "I don''t care whether the exam is difficult or not. If Du Wentao really fails me this time, it''s just right that I have good reasons to send him to the winter vacation cram school."


    "By the way, this tutorial class, in addition to the foundation consolidation class for my family, Du Wentao, also has a sprint and advanced class for Xueba. Do you want to report to Su Han as well?" Zhou Qin recommended it eagerly.


    "Anyway, it''s idle at home during the winter vacation. Sometimes our parents are busy and can''t see them. They can sign up for a class, and then we can go to class together."


    Zhou Qin, that belongs to the kind that is wasted if you don''t want to be a salesman. Su Ran is a little bit excited by such three or two sentences.


    But


    "Look at the results of Su Han''s examination." Su ran said.


    There seems to be an agreement between Su Han and Lu Shao. Su ran didn''t cheat her son about the specific content, and she didn''t know it very clearly. However, it seems that it is related to Su Han''s final exam results. It is said that Su Han''s final exam results are related to her.


    Su ran found that recently, there seems to be a lot of little secrets between her son and his father.


    Su ran turns her head and looks at Lu Shao.


    Lu Shao looks down and looks at Su ran.


    Lu Shao''s eyes and Su ran look at each other for a moment, and Lu Shao slightly raises the corners of her mouth.


    "Sleepy?" Looking at Su Ran''s weariness, Lu Shao asked in a low voice.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too cold outside and the air conditioner is on too much inside. After listening to Lu Shao, Su ran feels a little sleepy.


    "Well, it''s mainly because it''s too early today." Su ran said.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Zhou Qin is surprised.


    "Is it still early?" The exam starts at 9:30 today, two hours later than usual.


    Looking at Du Wentao''s mother''s surprised face, Su ran smiles and explains, "in winter, his father usually drives him to school. My professional nature is relatively free, so I usually don''t get up until this time."


    "And, after the cold weather, people sleep longer and longer."


    "I really envy you. I have to get up every day to make breakfast for Du Wentao and let him eat casually near the school. I''m not at ease." Zhou Qin said.


    After a pause, Zhou Qin sighed: "however, it really takes courage to get up. Every morning when I open my eyes, the fantasy thing is breakfast. It can be self-conscious and self-made without my intervention."


    When Zhou Qin said this, three people in the room, including herself, laughed.


    "Will you come in the next two days?" Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao asks.


    Just a final exam. He didn''t think Su Han needed such a high salary.


    "Come, of course." Although their son is more independent, but their school so many parents have come, their family of course also have to come.


    Smell speech, looking at Su Ran''s insistence, Lu Shao smiles.


    "Well, you go to bed earlier in the evening."


    "I went to bed at 9 o''clock recently. It seems that I am very early." Su ran said. But what about winter sleepiness?


    "Yes." Lu Shao nodded.


    On the other side of the table, listening to the conversation between the couple, Zhou Qin''s eyes brighten and she looks thoughtfully at Su ran in front of her.


    In fact, neither Lu Shao nor Su ran personally experienced the process of their son''s conception and birth.


    But Zhou Qin is different. Compared with these two people, Zhou Qin is a person who has come over.


    Before listening to Su Han''s mother''s words, she had some vague feelings.


    At the moment, Zhou Qin felt that her feelings were mostly true.And, speaking of it, Su Han''s mother looks more ruddy than when she met at the school gate before


    Zhou Qin chuckled two times and thought about it in her heart.


    While the two ladies go to the bathroom, Zhou Qin can''t help asking.


    "Mother Su Han, are you going to have a second child?" Zhou Qin blinks, looks at Su ran and asks.


    Hearing this, Su Ran is stunned.


    I didn''t expect that the other party would suddenly talk about this topic. For a while, Su ran was still a little hot.


    "Well, yes, I have the plan."


    On the issue of children, Su Ran is quite agreeable. However, Mr. Lu seems to want another one, and he works very hard for it.


    Moreover, under the influence of Lu Shao, Su Ran is also looking forward to another cute girl.

 Chapter 89

    Su Han''s school''s final exam results are very fast.


    At first, Su ran thought that it would take at least a week for her to do psychological construction on her own, but unexpectedly, she got her grades in three days.


    [class 8 parents contact group]


    [head teacher]: @ all, parents, the final exam scores and grade rankings of this semester have been given out. I will send out the results later.


    [head teacher]: [file]


    [head teacher]: as for the final examination and the whole grade examination, our class test was very good on the whole, ranking third out of the eleven classes in the whole grade.


    [head teacher]: among the top ten, class 8 accounts for 4 people, especially Su Han. This time, the total score ranks the first in the whole school.


    [head teacher]: in addition, the students in the middle and lower reaches of our class did well in the exam


    Su ran didn''t see what the head teacher said later.


    As soon as she saw the document, Su ran opened it.


    As soon as she sees that the name of the first row is really her son, Su Ran''s nervousness disappears and she is replaced by a burst of excitement.


    Back to group chat.


    At this moment, the efforts of parents are already 99.


    [mother Xiong nairan]: Xiong nairan has made great progress this time. It''s hard for me to teach.


    Lin Xue''s father: Lin Xue has been troubling Mr. Wang this semester.


    [Liu Min''s mother]: teacher, the score of Liu Min this time is much lower than that of the previous several months. Is it because the overall difficulty of the topic has been improved or is it backward?


    ¡­¡­


    [Li Xiaojing father]: Su Han is the first again!


    [Lin Xue''s mother]: Yes, all the subjects are above 95 points, which is great.


    [Du Wentao''s mother]: my Du Wentao doesn''t want to score above 95, but I''m satisfied to be able to keep it above 80.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know who started it. The topic is gradually from the topic of children to the topic of how to develop Xueba.


    Watching a group of parents in the group to their son crazy blowing rainbow fart.


    Su Ran is still very "modest" to reply: Su Han is in the last two months of the term, especially serious.


    Although the face is still very modest, but in the heart of Su ran already happy bloom.


    Yes! My son is the best, no need to refute!


    "Oh, my son is really handsome, sensible and good at grades."


    Looking at another section of the sofa, Su Han is holding a mobile phone and focusing on playing games. Su ran can''t help feeling.


    Hearing his own woman''s sudden flattery, Su Han was slightly stunned, and then was two people on the other side to give seconds.


    Su Han found that this woman has become more and more lazy recently.


    This laziness is not reflected in life, but in the attitude towards him.


    Before that, when he was in class, Su ran asked him about him all day long. Every day, she would open his collar and seriously check whether he was wearing autumn clothes and woolen sweaters.


    After returning home from the exam in the past two days, Su Han found that the woman''s attitude towards him had changed dramatically.


    It doesn''t matter if you''re dressed thick enough, or when you sleep.


    Moreover, sometimes, this woman will directly ignore him! When you talk to him, your attention will drift to other places.


    In this regard, Su Han felt very subdued.


    But he didn''t want to say it.


    So, at this moment, Su Ran''s Rainbow fart is concerned about a wave, and Su Han is a little flattered.


    Cough, no, it''s very unexpected!


    After thinking about the only possible reason, Su Han picked his eyebrows and made a calm expression that he didn''t want to beat. He asked coolly, "is the result coming out?"


    "Well, you know, your classmates are also discussing it?" Su ran asked.


    "No He also saw that Du Wentao suddenly hung up in the game just now, and then howled in wechat: "God is going to kill me and leave home for an appointment?"


    However, it will be discussed in their class soon.


    Originally, for their own ranking, Su Han also had a little nervous, but looking at the woman''s expression at the moment, Su Han was not nervous at all.


    "Your teacher sent the school ranking and scores of your final exam to the parents," Su ran said. Blinking, looking at her son, she said, "guess how many students did you get?"


    "First?" Su Han raised his eyebrows and asked calmly.


    "Yes! My son is wonderful


    "Son, how did you grow up? How can you be so excellent! " Su ran can''t help but go over and rub her son''s handsome face with a smile.


    "You were born." Su Han is very cooperative to throw out a "Su ran love to listen to" words.And the next second, it''s not so cute.


    "You don''t rub my face," Su Han frowned and avoided the devil''s grasp of his parents. Then he looked at Su ran with disgust and said, "and you''re exaggerating."


    Although he said that, he turned his head coolly. In the case that Su ran didn''t notice, Su Han''s mouth also slightly drew a curve that could not be pressed down.


    Looking at her son, she doesn''t know whether it''s because she''s shy or she''s really rubbed her face red. Su ran tries very hard not to laugh.


    He picked up his eyebrows, looked at Su Han, and then said, "I''m not exaggerating. I told you, son, you are the first in the whole school. Moreover, as your head teacher said, it''s absolutely no problem for you to rank 30 in the whole B city. I didn''t pull a banner and put a gift. It''s very low-key."


    Pull the banner? And fireworks?


    What the hell is this woman thinking?


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s mouth twitches.


    "Well, I''m going to make dinner. Would you like noodles or dumplings?" Throwing away the mobile phone, Su Han stood up and asked.


    Since moving here, Su Ran''s food has gone smoothly and it has gone up in a straight line.


    When Lu Shao was there, needless to say, even if Mr. Lu was not at home occasionally, their meals were upgraded from steamed bread and eggs to steamed bun noodles, wonton dumplings.


    After hearing the speech, Su Ran has a meal.


    "And your father?"


    "Oh, just now when you called with Du Wentao''s mother, he called back and said that he had something to do this evening and he would come back a little later." Said Su Han.


    That guy is really busy recently. As for what he is busy with.


    Cut, that day, uncle Zhou came over to say a few words of self coupling, and he guessed it. He didn''t know what he was doing so mysteriously.


    "Oh, then I''ll have wonton."


    Su Han


    "There are no wontons at home."


    "Oh, you decide. I''ll eat what you eat."


    "Then I cooked dumplings?"


    "Noodles, then."


    Su Han


    He found that the woman was getting more and more trouble recently.


    I''m used to it!


    Su dye can ignore his son''s heart how to make complaints about it, and looks at Su Han''s increasingly mature, steady and not lovely face, and finally reveals a chapped expression. Su dye feels very gratified.


    "Remember to add water to dumplings three times." Su ran reminds her.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted noodles?"


    "What a trouble..."


    Hearing Su Han''s voice coming from the kitchen, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    ¡­¡­


    At eight o''clock in the evening, when Lu Shao came back from the outside, he saw the sadness of his face on the sofa.


    "What? You complain a lot about letting you stay at home with your mother Looking at Su Han, Lu Shao picked his eyebrows and asked.


    Hearing this, Su Han youyou raised his head, glanced at Lu Shao impolitely and said, "that''s because your wife is too troublesome."


    "Hiss", smell speech, Lu Shao chuckled, and said: "that is your mother too."


    "And your mother?"


    "Well, it''s tangled in it." Su Han pointed to the direction of the master bedroom, said.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao also ignore Su Han, diameter took off the coat, pushed the door into the master bedroom.


    When Lu Shao goes in, Su Ran is really tangled, facing two sets of clothes on the bed.


    "Su Han says you are tangled." Lu Shao walks up to Su Ran''s back and puts the man in his arms.


    "Well," asked Wen Yan, Su ran loosened her frown and said, "I''m thinking about what I''m going to wear when Su Han''s parents meet at their school."


    Smell speech, Lu Shao picked eyebrows.


    "The time for the parents'' meeting has been fixed?"


    "Well, you wait. I''ll show you the notice." Su ran said, taking the mobile phone on the bedside table aside and carefully turning it over in dozens of parent conversations.


    But I don''t know. What Lu Shao cares about is not the content of the parents'' meeting, but the day when the parents'' meeting is held and Su Han is completely off.


    After searching for a while in her mobile phone, Su ran finally finds the notice that the head teacher sent three times in succession.


    [notice] our school will hold a parents'' meeting on the 17th of this month (three days later). The meeting will include the research on the final examination of students and the safety of students at home during the winter vacation At that time, the school will also invite the parents of the first students in each grade from grade one to grade three to exchange educational experience. Please know.


    In addition, Su ran also received a message sent to her by her head teacher, mainly about the exchange of experience, asking for her opinions.


    Yes, of course.


    Otherwise, Su ran doesn''t have to think about what to wear a few months in advance.However, at this time, Su Ran is still entangled.


    "How about this one?" Su ran points to one of them, turns her head slightly and asks for landing.


    "Change it."


    "Well? You mean this? " Su ran points to another set of long skirts and overcoats that look very scholarly.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao is slightly frowned.


    "It''s too little. You wear more."


    But Wear more, that is down jacket, and Su Ran''s eyes also flash a tangle.


    "As soon as the parents'' meeting is held, it will be cold for you to wear these."


    "Wear more, eh?"


    "Besides, aren''t you afraid of the cold lately?"


    In Mr. Lu''s persuasion, Su Ran''s entanglement in the eyes finally appears a bit loose.


    As a result, it was the day of Su Han''s parents'' meeting.


    As a representative of the parents, Su ran didn''t go to speak, but his father did.

 Chapter 90

    "Mother Su Han, it''s su Han''s father who is going to speak on behalf of us today?"


    In class 8, Du Wentao''s mother looks at Su ran, who is sitting next to him, and asks.


    "Well, yes." Su ran nods, but she has some regrets in her eyes.


    Originally, as a parent speaking on behalf of the whole school, Su Ran has been looking forward to it for a long time.


    However, when it comes to a speech, Su Ran is frightened to find that she has stage fright!


    At the beginning, she was also the scene person who had won numerous music awards all over the world. Su ran did not expect that she would be so nervous at the parents'' meeting of a son''s junior high school.


    Su couldn''t help but spit on it.


    As a result, their family, this glorious and exciting task can only be assigned to Mr. Lu.


    Du Wentao''s mother doesn''t know Su Ran''s crying in her heart. She thinks that it''s normal for Lu Shao to make a speech at this time. After all, this kind of speech will last for a long time.


    "That''s right." thinking of something, Zhou Qin came over again, lowered her voice a little, and asked Su ran with concern: "how are you sleeping recently?"


    "Well? It''s pretty good. " Su ran replied that her recent state is probably eating well, drinking well and sleeping well.


    If Lu Shao didn''t take her son to the community to play basketball every night, she could go out with them and watch them. Su ran felt that she didn''t have to go out.


    "That''s good for you," Zhou Qin nodded and sighed in a low voice: "it''s not like me."


    When she was pregnant with Du Wentao, the whole pregnancy cycle was very long. People all slept well. She was very good. In the early stage of pregnancy, vomiting was too serious. She could not sleep well. Later, she began to cramp again. It was enough for her.


    I don''t know if Su Ran has entered pregnancy, but it should be about the same.


    After hearing Du Wentao''s mother''s words, Su ran still wants to ask whether the other party has insomnia.


    As a result, Zhou Qin went on to say, "by the way, someone in my square dance group shared a recipe yesterday. I looked at it and it was very good. I also saved it specially. I will send it to you."


    With that, Zhou Qin quickly sends a seemingly specially arranged document to Su ran.


    "Recipes?" Hearing the speech, Su Ran''s eyes shine.


    After her son was at home these two days, Su ran became really interested in recipes.


    Looking at the document from Du Wentao''s mother, Su Ran is a little excited.


    "Honey jujube Magen hen soup", "chicken blood duck blood soup", "peanut hoof flower soup", "bamboo mushroom anti vomiting porridge"


    Looking at the name of the recipe, Su ran picks her eyebrows.


    How do you feel that Du Wentao''s mother pays attention to health care recently?


    However, it is also very good in the winter. She can go back and try to make it for Lu Shao.


    If my son is not old enough to keep fit, let it be.


    "Thank you." Su ran smiles and thanks Zhou Qin.


    "I saw it by the way. I think you can use it. What''s polite?" Zhou Qin said casually. "By the way, are you fond of sour or spicy recently?"


    "Well, all right." Su ran thinks about it and says.


    As they were talking, a sound was heard on the big screen in front of the platform.


    "The whole school parents'' meeting has started. Please keep quiet." The head teacher stood up and warned.


    The principal came first.


    "Good morning, parents. I''m very glad to invite you to attend this school parents'' meeting. First of all..."


    Su ran had expected the president''s long speech, but she was still a little sleepy after listening to her.


    Well, I finally realize that it''s not easy for my son to study in school.


    Su ran felt that she was almost asleep. Suddenly, she heard Zhou Qin calling herself.


    "Mother Suhan, it''s your home."


    "Well? Is it? " Su Ran''s spirit is shocked and she looks up to the front.


    Sure enough, I saw Lu Shao in a suit walking to the front of the speech stage.


    Originally, Su ran still has a little devil''s thoughts in her mind, wondering whether Lu Shao would be as nervous as she was.


    However, obviously, Su ran thinks too much.


    The man in front of the screen is very calm and calm, just like meeting for his staff in the company.


    Originally, Su ran was looking forward to Mr. Lu''s impromptu performance.


    Who knows, Lu Shao''s first words almost didn''t let Su ran get choked.


    "As for the education of children, I personally think that there is nothing to share."


    "In terms of grades and test scores, to a large extent, they are directly related to children''s talent and self-discipline."


    Listen to Lu Shaoli straight gas strong words, Su ran face a burst of pumping.The child''s father, what kind of truth are you talking about!


    Although, Su ran also thinks that her family''s su Han''s performance is good, mainly because of her intelligence and high IQ.


    But, Mr. Lu, even if this is true, you can''t just say that your children are smart and sensible, so they get good grades?


    Do you want to consider the feelings of other parents?


    Su Ran''s face feels embarrassed when she feels the eyes cast by her mother, including Du Wentao''s mother. She wants to directly show that Su Han and I don''t know this gentleman on stage.


    However, fortunately, the last sentence, Mr. Lu again to the pit to fill in.


    "Examination scores and grades are important, but they are not all. Different individuals have different talents,..."


    After that, a set of short and wonderful principles of Master Lu came out, and even Su ran almost believed it.


    Why is it almost.


    If you don''t catch Lu Shao''s pride and wrong when he says the first sentence, it should be said that he is proud. Su ran may really believe what Lu Shao said.


    "Mother Su Han, I think Su Han''s father has a point. Do you think that I was too strict with Du Wentao before and should give him some spare time to develop what he likes to be good at?"


    "Well, I think you should watch Du Wentao." Su ran said with a smile.


    But I thought, you still don''t listen to Su Han''s father fooling around.


    ¡­¡­


    After several parents finished, the headmaster talked about the extra-curricular learning activities of students during the holidays and the safety of winter vacation, and announced that the parents'' meeting was over.


    Until the end of the parents'' meeting, Du Wentao''s mother was very excited to invite Su Ran''s family to have a meal together. By the way, he listened to Mr. Lu''s bluff.


    Su ran wanted to agree, but was refused by Lu shaowan, who came back.


    "What? Do you have anything else to do this afternoon After saying goodbye to Du Wentao''s mother, Su ran looks at Lu Shao in surprise and asks.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao picks up the corner of his mouth and pulls Su ran into his arms.


    "Have you forgotten what you agreed with me before? Mrs. Lu? " Lu Shao lowers his head and whispers in Su Ran''s ear.


    "Yes?" Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su Ran is stunned at first, but then she thinks of what she had agreed with Lu Shao.


    "Come back to Lu''s home with me," Lu Shao said. "Su Han has finished the exam now, and the parents'' meeting is over."


    That''s right, but


    "Today?" Su ran blinks, looks at Lu Shao and asks.


    Is it a bit too hasty?


    Originally, Su ran had accepted Lu Shao''s existence completely during this period, and it was nothing to go back to Lu''s home with Lu Shao. However, she told her in advance to prepare her.


    "Today." Lu Shao said definitely.


    "Are you sure you didn''t think of it on the spur of the moment?" Su ran raised her eyebrows and asked in deep doubt.


    "No He has been preparing for this for a long time.


    After a pause, Lu Shao said again: several of the Lu family have arrived. "


    Su ran:!


    "Let me go back and change my clothes, er, and make-up again." Anyway, it should be more formal.


    "No, they are all young people, just let them meet their three aunts." Lu Shao said casually.


    Having said that, looking at the woman in exquisite make-up for today''s parents'' meeting, Lu Shao laughed and said, "besides, you are pretty enough now."


    But


    "I''ve packed all the things you used to use at home. I''ve prepared all the other clothes and the main house. If there''s anything missing, I''ll add them later." Lu Shao blocked up all Su ran wanted to say at last.


    Looking up at Lu Shao, Su ran suddenly picks her eyebrows.


    "Why are you in such a hurry today?" Su ran asks with her eyes full of inquiry.


    After living with Lu Shao for such a period of time, if she still doesn''t know her habits at all, Su ran should doubt whether it is her problem.


    In short, Mr. Lu today is very abnormal.


    After asking this, it is very rare for Su ran to catch a trace of embarrassment in Lu Shao''s eyes.


    "Ha ha", finally she couldn''t help laughing. Su ran blinked at Lu Shao, and then said, "OK, let''s go now and go straight there?"


    Smell speech, Lu Shao also aroused the corner of the mouth.


    "Let''s go." after a pause, Lu Shao probably knew that Su ran didn''t like Dongshan garden. Lu Shao said again, "I won''t spend the night there."


    What are you doing with your luggage?


    This is the first question that comes out of Su Ran''s mind when she hears Lu Shao''s words.


    However, before Su ran asked this question, they had already reached the parking place.


    "It''s time-consuming, and it''s so slow."


    On the car, looking at two people finally came over, Su Han couldn''t help murmuring.After the parents'' meeting was over, the parents who came out of the school had called several times. They didn''t know what they had done and lingered for so long.


    Listening to her son, Su ran picks her eyebrows.


    How she felt that her son knew about going to the Lu family.


    "Son, have you packed up all your clothes and things you want to take, are you sure what''s going down?" Looking at Su Han, who is brushing the class, Su ran asks casually.


    "Nonsense..."


    As soon as he said this, Su Han regretted it.


    This woman is on purpose!


    Feeling the disdainful look from a "foreign surname" in the front row, Su Han gambled.


    "Let''s go." Lu Shao said calmly. As for the topic just now, Mr. Lu directly chose the mode of "pretending not to hear".


    So, what are the two father and son doing to hide from her?


    Su ran looks at Lu Shao and turns her head to see her son. She murmurs.


    Hehe, forget it. It''s better to continue to cooperate with them.

 Chapter 91

    When Su ran and his party arrived at the main residence of the Lu family in dongshanyuan, several nephews of the Lu family had already been waiting here.


    The Lu family''s facial features are really similar, especially between the eyebrows.


    Seeing these six very similar people, together with Lu Shao and Su Han, to be honest, Su ran still feels a little magical.


    Seeing Su Ran''s eyes twinkle at these young people, everyone Lu''s eyes sink, and his eyes flash with discontent.


    "This is the eldest, Lu boxiao and Xiao Lin, the eldest daughter-in-law." Lu Shao pointed to the man on his left and introduced it very simply.


    Introduced by Lu Shao, Lu boxiao calls three aunts seriously to Su ran.


    At the same time, with Lu Shao''s finger pointing, Su ran also looks at Lu boxiao, who looks about the same size as Lu Shao, and nods to the other party and Lu boxiao''s daughter-in-law.


    This Lu boxiao gives people a feeling similar to Lu Shao, very calm.


    However, when she is about the same age, Su ran finds that Lu''s eldest brother is still in front of Lu Shao, and seems to have some restrictions?


    Without giving Su ran time to think about it, Lu Shao introduces the boss of the Lu family one by one.


    "The second is Lu bochen, the fifth is Lu Boran, and the sixth is Lu Boyi."


    Several Lu family members, who have been named by Lu Shao, call "three aunts" to Su ran one after another, just like the boss of the landing family.


    Su ran also nods to several people.


    felt like trying to make complaints about it.


    Now she finally knows what kind of casual meeting Lu Shao said is.


    But, Mr. Lu, can you introduce your nephew more easily?


    Moreover, although Su ran doesn''t like to get along with the big family, the Lu family''s mode of getting along with them is too Is human relationship weak?


    Look at Lu Shao''s look at his nephew, which is almost the same as looking at a home furnishing. Then he looks at a group of people who are older and older. They look "serious" and don''t even have a redundant expression. Su ran murmurs to herself.


    If the Lu family only knew what Su ran was thinking at the moment, they would not help but roar in their hearts.


    Their Lu family is not indifferent, it is clearly hierarchical ah! Moreover, this kind of hierarchy only exists between the third uncle and several of them.


    What''s more, it''s not that they are expressionless, but they dare not make mistakes in front of their own "big devil", and dare not do more with one expression!


    Otherwise, because of their curiosity about Su ran and the three aunts, they could not help but have a good look at the woman who could make the great demon of their family fall.


    Can you still sit so seriously?


    Moreover, they actually prepared gifts for Su ran.


    Ignoring these people''s ideas, Lu Shao continues to introduce Su ran.


    When pointing to Lu Boyang standing on one side, Lu Shao pauses for a moment, glances at Lu Boyang faintly, and then says very succinctly: "this is Lao San."


    After saying that, looking at Lu Boyang''s tangled face, Lu Shao frowned.


    I feel a cold awn from my uncle''s eyes, and his expression is stiff.


    As a result, Lu Boyang, who was not on-line in the whole process, finally dallied and stared at the ground, and he scratched out the word "three aunts".


    Hearing Lu Boyang''s "three aunts", Su ran only feels that he is against the peace.


    However, with a smile in her heart, Su ran picked up her eyebrows slightly and threw out a word: "good."


    Well, although she was also cold, Su ran really deliberately targeted Lu Boyang.


    Lu Boyang is her father''s nephew, which has become a fact and can''t be changed. She can''t really strangle Lu Boyang here because of the plot in the novel.


    However, small export evil gas can always?


    Sure enough, hearing Su Ran''s "good" voice, not only Lu Boyang''s expression was shocked, but also the nearby Lu family finally couldn''t hold on. They looked back and forth between Su ran and Lu Boyang empirically, and finally looked at Lu Boyang full of banter.


    They were strange before.


    Third uncle has three aunts. Lu Boyang picked out this topic at the beginning.


    As a result, all kinds of heated discussions and curiosity on their side were as if Lu Boyang had disappeared completely without saying a word.


    After that, when the public opinion storm broke out, with Lu Shao''s direct disclosure of Mrs. Lu''s existence, this "three aunts" in the legend and wechat group was also a real hammer.


    How to know, they actually ate a big melon by the way.


    Although there is no mention of Lu Boyang in the eight trigrams, if you remember correctly, at that time, the third son had a good relationship with the young master of the Song family, and there were many romantic stories and legends about Lin Xinger in various versions.Although the things disclosed by the Internet are not necessarily true, and all the relevant things have been cleaned up by the chairman of the song group and their Lu family, there is a saying that there is no fire without wind.


    Besides, the old three and their three aunts had a bad time in the past. I guess it can''t be fake.


    At the same time, Lu Boyang''s face was shrunken, which further confirmed the conjecture of these people.


    These two people not only have a festival, but also, it is very likely that the old three offended the three aunts.


    Otherwise, the third uncle''s look at Lu Boyang''s eyes at the moment can be disgusted like this? Not even a name.


    In the heart of eight rules and gossip, on the surface, these people are maintaining a normal face.


    Therefore, after finishing the "meet and see" session of the Lu family in a calm and calm manner, they ate a meal peacefully, and then they went back to their own homes.


    Before he left, Lu Jia Lao Liu tried every means to draw Lu Jia Xiao Qi into their group.


    Lu bochen, Lu Boran and Lu Boyi left first. Lu boxiao stayed and chatted with Lu Shao about business affairs in his study. Then he left with his daughter-in-law.


    Lu Boyang was not in a hurry.


    It''s in the second floor of Suran''s piano room.


    Although the previous composition, network events, piano competition, these things show that Su Ran is excellent in this respect.


    However, if he had not seen it with his own eyes, Lu Boyang would never have thought that the Miss Song family, who once made song Zeyu and even him despise, could be so dazzling one day.


    However, when we think about it, no one is young and sensible. Although Su ran had to bear a higher price at the beginning, would it not be allowed for the former loser to have a better life just by allowing them to have smooth sailing, career success, marriage and family happiness?


    Thinking of this, Lu Boyang laughed at himself.


    This self mockery, however, draws Su Ran''s attention, and the piano stops abruptly.


    Looking at Lu Boyang, who has opened the door of the room, Su ran frowns slightly.


    In the original novel, probably to beautify the protagonist, all the endings of "Su ran" have become the result of her own self inflicted.


    However, Su ran knows that Lu Boyang didn''t do anything beyond the bottom line, and sometimes even in the name of love. This does not mean that this person has done nothing about Su ran in the past.


    Su ran no longer pursues this matter, not because she doesn''t care about it, but because all the things in the past have been suffered by her original body. She stands in the perspective of a latecomer or even a bystander, and can''t express any attitude on behalf of her original body.


    But this does not mean that Su ran can get along well with this person by keeping those memories.


    "If you want to say anything, say it." Looking at Lu Boyang coldly, Su ran says with a sigh.


    The way of mind, said open also line, said opened also, so as not to have any entanglement in the future.


    "Su ran, I..."


    Lu Boyang hesitated for a moment, just wanted to speak, but behind him came Lu Shao''s voice.


    "Did you call Su ran? You should be called aunt three


    Hearing this, Lu Boyang is stunned and his face changes slightly. He looks for his voice and sees that Lu Shao, who has finished talking with the boss, has already come towards this side and directly holds Su Ran''s hand.


    "He doesn''t need to say anything." Lu Shao said this to Su ran, but his eyes were looking at Lu Boyang.


    "I don''t care about trifles or unnecessary disputes about the past, but I hope this is the last time I hear about it." Lu Shao looked at Lu Boyang coldly and said, with a touch of warning in his eyes.


    Indeed, Lu Shao no longer cares about this matter. For Lu Boyang, he should really be grateful.


    After all, if Lu Shao really uses the means, ten of them are not enough, but it is not just to drive him out of the main house and cut off the resources given to him by the Lu family.


    Having said that, Lu Shao lightly threw Lu Boyang a "you can leave" look, then took back the line of sight, directly led Su ran to the master bedroom next door.


    Lu Boyang subconsciously stepped back and let the channel out.


    It was not until the two figures disappeared in the door that Lu Boyang felt a little relieved.


    It''s just


    Three aunts?


    More than a decade ago, who would have thought that this would be the case after more than a decade?


    Lu Boyang had a bitter smile on his face.


    It''s not just him. Song Zeyu didn''t think of it, did he?


    At that time, he was simply hoodwinked. He was not used to Su Ran''s aggressive and repeated frame UPS against Lin Xinger by taking advantage of the status of Miss Su''s family.


    As for the final confirmation, no one is kind and innocent. At best, it''s just the rank.


    In response, he admitted that he was blind.However, Lu Boyang is not blind. Su ran did love song Zeyu.


    I don''t know if song Zeyu has ever regretted seeing such an excellent Su ran, or knowing that all the fanaticism and madness of that little girl was based on his deep love for him?


    Lu Boyang thought in his heart. However, such an idea was only for a moment, which was quickly cleared out of his mind.


    Su Ran is now his third aunt. He shouldn''t think like this again, and dare not have such an idea.

 Chapter 92

    "Lu xiansen."


    "Yes?"


    "Don''t you think you''re a little hard on some of your nephews?" When they return to the room, Su ran winks at Lu Shao and asks.


    "Fierce?"


    "Yes." Su ran nods.


    Su ran feels a little funny and pathetic when she thinks of the Lu family, who dare not even show the atmosphere in front of Lu Shao.


    Looking at Su Ran''s serious face, Lu Shao chuckled twice.


    "As you can see at home, I''m not strict with them, I can''t hold back." Lu Shao said solemnly.


    Yeah?


    Su ran raises eyebrows and doubts Lu Shao''s explanation.


    It seems that Lu Shao is very strict with his son.


    The only difference is that her family Su Han dares to be Lu Shao.


    "Sleepy?" Lu Shao asked.


    Don''t say, Su ran feels a little sleepy after being reminded by Lu Shao.


    After all, it''s really suitable for sleeping in winter.


    Of course, the main reason is that the parents'' meeting of Su Han''s school was held a little too early.


    Looking at Su Ran''s tired face, Lu Shao smiles: "take a rest first, I''ll call you later."


    "Yes," Su ran nodded, "let''s go together."


    Although the heating in the room is quite enough, Su Ran is really afraid of the cold recently. Therefore, Mr. Lu is very honored to add a warm water bag function.


    Su ran sleeps without any burden.


    Originally, Su ran thought that Lu Shao''s idea of calling her later was to ask her to get up for dinner. However, when Lu Shao woke her up, her luggage would have been packed.


    Su ran doesn''t react until she sleepily follows Lu Shao on the plane.


    "Where are we going?" Su ran looks at Lu Shao with a puzzled look.


    "In country a, the Lu family has a resort over there." Lu Shao said.


    "So, this time, are you actually going to take us on holiday?" Su ran raises her eyebrows and asks.


    Mr. Lu''s posture doesn''t seem like a temporary move. So, this is the secret of Lu Shao and his son before?


    Wait!


    "Where''s the son?" Why didn''t Su Han follow?


    "At home." Lu Shao said calmly.


    "What?" Su Ran''s eyes widened and asked, "why didn''t you bring your son with you?"


    "It''s just a holiday. I''ll let Zhou Fu and Yan Yi take him to get familiar with some company affairs," Lu Shao said solemnly, adding: "moreover, at home, he can finish the winter vacation homework first."


    Well, finish the winter vacation homework ahead of time, so as not to rush to the beginning of school.


    Moreover, with Zhou Fu watching, Su Ran is quite relieved.


    Just, just leave your son at home, father Lu, are you sure your conscience won''t hurt?


    And


    "What did Su Han say?"


    "No Lu Shao replied.


    Although, the real situation is, it will be about two hours before Su Han knows that his father and his mother have left him for a holiday.


    As for deception, there is no such thing.


    Before, Lu Shao''s agreement with Su Han was still valid, but with one additional condition: Su Han needed to finish his winter vacation homework before Zhoufu would send Su han to country a.


    As for whether Su Han can finish his winter vacation homework in a week, it is his own business.


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su ran nods, but she still disagrees.


    "No, I''m still a little worried about leaving Su Han at home." Su ran frowned and said again.


    Although, knowing that Lu Shao doesn''t take Su Han, she mostly wants to leave some opportunities for two people to get along with each other. However, without her son, Su Ran is still a little worried.


    "Don''t worry," Lu Shao kisses Su Ran''s forehead and says, "we''re only in the past week. We''ll be back in a week."


    "What''s more, when the child is older, he should be given some space to live independently."


    "More sleep? It takes about 10 hours on the way. "


    "I''ve been sleeping all afternoon." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says.


    However, having said that, Su ran still doesn''t know when to sleep on the plane, leaning against Lu Shao.


    ¡­¡­


    It was the morning when the two arrived at Lu''s manor in country a.


    The whole Lushi manor is very beautiful.


    But that''s not the point. The point is that all the way from the entrance of the manor gate to the most central villa is decorated with pure white flowers and white yarn.


    Let the original dignified and atmospheric manor put on a layer of romantic and dreamy color.


    This kind of dress up is obviously not the norm of this manor.The only thing that can make su ran think of is only one kind of situation - the wedding scene.


    Pressing down a little faster heartbeat, Su ran follows Lu Shao into the villa.


    At the same time, also saw the room, that is obviously "expensive" wedding dress skirt.


    It''s probably because Su ran likes dresses with big skirts. This wedding dress is also designed with a long skirt.


    "You prepared it in advance?" Looking at Lu Shao, Su Ran''s eyes flash and asks.


    "Yes." Lu Shao nods with a smile.


    After a pause, Lu Shao asked again, "what''s up? Do you like it? "


    Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao''s eyes are full of expectation, but in her tone, there is a trace of tension different from the past.


    Lu Shao looks at Su Ran''s eyes with a trace of redness in his eyes. He can''t help but feel tight.


    "Xiaoran?"


    "Well, it''s OK." Su ran slightly opens a little red face and says reluctantly.


    The next second, without waiting to look at Lu Shao, Su Ran has buried her whole head on the other side''s shoulder.


    "I''m old and my wife. Why are you so extravagant and wasteful..." Su ran leans on Lu Shao''s shoulder. At this moment, she is safe and has no burden. She rubs a little tears from her eyes on Mr. Lu''s clothes and murmurs in a low voice.


    Listening to Su Ran''s duplicity, Lu Shao''s nervousness finally relaxed and gave a gentle low smile.


    "Because I owe you a wedding."


    After a pause, Lu Shao said again, "you owe me a wedding."


    God! Who says Mr. Lu doesn''t understand romance?


    Su ran doesn''t know what the specific standard of romance is. However, she is already moved to tears by someone''s well planned surprise.


    "Wedding dress I chose it. "


    "Do you like it?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Well."


    Hearing Su Ran''s response, Lu Shao draws a smile from the corner of her mouth.


    "Put it on, then."


    "Good."


    "Well, you go out first and wait outside." Take off the wedding dress, looking at Lu Shao who is still clubbed there, Su Ran''s face is hot and says.


    "Don''t you need my help?"


    "No," Su ran flatly refused. She raised her eyes slightly toward the landing, and then said, "what''s more, a sense of surprise, understand?"


    "Ha ha," Lu Shao chuckled twice, and when he left the room, he said again, "I''m outside. What do you need to call me?"


    "Mm-hmm, you go out first," Su ran nodded, and then said, "it may be a little long."


    After all, wearing a wedding dress is not as easy as wearing a normal dress. It takes a lot of effort to tidy up these layers of white yarn.


    But should it be ok?


    Although it is the first time to wear a wedding dress, Su ran still has the experience of wearing similar dress before.


    However, Su Ran''s thinking is still too simple.


    In order to look good, the back part of the wedding dress is hollowed out, and this part is cross locked with silk ribbon. The whole design seems simple, but actually quite complex.


    Anyway, Su ran can''t make up her mind.


    After trying to lock a part of the ribbon tightly, Su ran resolutely gave up.


    "Lu Shao."


    "What? Need help? " Outside the door came Lu Shao''s voice.


    "Well, come in for a minute."


    "Wait a minute!" As soon as the door is pushed open, Su ran says in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You can come in later."


    "10 minutes."


    Su ran said, dragging the big skirt of her wedding dress, she quickly went to the dressing table and put on her make-up first.


    For this make-up, Su ran also checks the painting method of the bride''s makeup on her mobile phone.


    After 30 minutes, when Lu Shao is called in again by Su ran, Su Ran has already made up.


    Looking at the woman in front of her in a white wedding dress, Lu Shao''s eyes are stunned, and there is a touch of amazing color in her eyes.


    "Are you in a daze?" Looking at Mr. Lu''s stupefied face, Su ran can''t help laughing. She drags her skirt and walks to the other party. She raises her hand and shakes her hand in front of Lu Shao and asks.


    Holding Su Ran''s hand, Lu Shao smiles.


    "How about it?" Blinking and looking at Lu Shao, Su ran asks.


    "Very nice." Lu Shao said truthfully.


    Moved, some dry throat, Lu Shao said again: "what do you want me to do?"


    "This one." Su ran turns around and lifts her long hair behind her. She has just finished half of the "big project".


    "Just follow the pattern below me and help me put on the upper part of the ribbon."


    "Lu Shao?"


    "Well, good." He took back his mind, and Lu Shaoying said.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it."


    This manor is specially equipped with personnel. However, because he doesn''t want to be disturbed, Lu Shao arranges in advance that all the employees go to the logistics places.Lu Shao ignored the complexity of wearing wedding dresses.


    "No, I think it''s good." Su ran said with a smile.


    It took Lu Shao about 10 minutes to get the last piece of silk ribbon on Su Ran''s back.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Yes."


    "Hard work."


    "By the way, do you think my hair should be covered or folded like this?" Su ran turns around and asks. By the way, she gives Lu Shao a sign and pulls up her hair.


    Hearing this, Lu Shao comes forward and holds Su Ran''s hand holding her hair. She lets her long hair spread out again. Lu Shao lowers her head and prints a kiss on Su Ran''s forehead.


    "No, it''s good." Lu Shao said with a smile.


    After that, Lu Shao takes Su Ran''s skirt to the outside.


    In the face of Su ran, Lu Shao takes out the wedding ring from her suit pocket.


    "Suran, thank you for coming into my life, for choosing to accept me, and for being my wife."


    "What I said to you will never change. I will do my best to protect you and our children and give you the best I can."


    Put the ring on Su Ran''s ring finger, Lu Shao says his promise.


    Without waiting for Lu Shao''s voice to fall, Su Ran has thrown herself into Lu Shao''s arms.


    "Lu Shao."


    "Yes?"


    "It''s nice to meet you."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Lu Shao enters the room and sees Su ran, who is sitting in a chair in a daze.


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking? " Squatting down in front of Su ran, Lu Shao asks.


    He was worried about whether Su ran was not used to it because she suddenly came here.


    The next second, but see Su ran slightly frown, youyou said: "I miss my son."


    This is the first time that Su ran and her family, Su Han, have been so far away from each other.


    Although, knowing that Su Han is at home, Zhou Fu and housekeeper are there, there will be no problem. Moreover, she only urged Su han to go to bed early in wechat only two hours ago.


    But when she can''t see people, Su ran can''t help thinking, has her son been obedient to go to bed? Is he still playing with his mobile phone And so on.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness, and finally failed.


    "Tomorrow I''ll ask Zhou Fu to arrange for him to come over." Lu Shao sighed and said.


    "Really? Cough Then you. " Su Ran is still very excited when she thinks that Su Han will come tomorrow. However, looking at Mr. Lu''s gloomy face, Su ran feels that she is too excited now and seems a little out of line.


    "I''ll ask him to bring his winter vacation homework and the exercise bag you bought him before." Eyes slightly heavy, Lu shaoshen voice said.


    "So," Lu Shao kisses Su Ran''s lips and says, "should you give me the time now? Mrs. Lu? "


    One of the few nights.


    Hearing this, Su Ran''s face is hot.


    However, still very cooperate by landing Lu Shao himself to the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    At night.


    Su Ran is not sure whether this man is finally able to indulge himself because he has no son next door, or whether he wants to maximize the use of his one night alone.


    All in all, there is enough for someone to land tonight.


    In fact, Su ran really wants to remind Lu Shao that they are all big and old people, so they should be restrained.


    However, thinking of Lu Shao because she missed the "great sacrifice" made by her son, Su ran was soft hearted, and finally was tossed by Lu Shao.


    It''s just --


    "well, Lu Shao..."


    A sudden burst of abdominal pain makes Su ran frown in an instant, followed by a very uncomfortable chest tightness.


    "Stop..."


    Su ran pushes Lu Shao a little.


    Feeling the slight strength on his shoulder, Lu Shao is stunned. Then he hears Su Ran''s uncomfortable voice. Lu Shao stops suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Shao nervously turned on the light next to her, only to find that at this time, Su Ran''s face turned a little white. She couldn''t help but feel nervous.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I" felt a fit of nausea, and Su ran frowned deeply.


    "I''ll go to the bathroom..."

 Chapter 93

    Originally, Mr. Lu planned a week-long holiday and honeymoon, but he came back after only one day at the manor.


    The reason is that Su Ran is probably pregnant.


    Although there are doctors on the manor side, after all, they are not professional obstetricians and gynecology doctors, and it is not very convenient there. So, because of worry, Lu Shao still takes Su ran back to city B.


    And the first thing they went back to was to ask Zhou Fu to make an appointment in advance to do a birth check-up in the hospital.


    Hospitals.


    "What''s wrong with my mother?" Su Han, who came directly to the hospital before Lu''s family had sat down, came over and asked nervously.


    A pair of eyes are still staring at Lu Shao.


    This is the shameless guy!


    I told him to cooperate with him. When he was waiting for his winter vacation, his family would go on holiday and surprise Su ran.


    What happened!


    This guy actually took advantage of his efforts to deceive him to Lu''s family and left with Su ran.


    Most importantly, what happened and why did he go straight to the hospital as soon as his mother came back?


    Su Han felt that he had never been so nervous.


    As a result, Zhou Fugang said that "Mr. Zhou is now accompanying his wife in the hospital." he didn''t even hear the word "inspection" at the back, so Su Han rushed directly over.


    If there''s something wrong with that woman, he won''t let Lu Shao go.


    Su Han clenched his hands, clenched his teeth, and gazed at Shao, trying to see the answer he wanted to know from Lu Shao''s face.


    Then, Su Hanmeng.


    At the moment, the expression on Lu''s face is a little nervous. Yes, but why is it more nervous? But excitement and anticipation? Even, Lu Shao at the moment the corner of the mouth with that wipe radian, still a bit like in giggle?


    What''s going on?


    Su Han was puzzled.


    I was about to ask again when the doctor came out of the examination room.


    "Mr. Lu, your wife is now seven weeks pregnant. The expected date of delivery is on November 7th this year." The doctor looked at Lu Shao and said.


    "In addition, the first production inspection needs to wait for 12 weeks, but at present, all inspection indicators are normal, please rest assured." The doctor smiles and looks at the big one and the small one with worried faces and says.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao hook the corner of the mouth, the last bit of tension on the face also disappeared.


    Walking two steps toward the ward, Lu Shao suddenly stopped again, looked at the doctor and asked, "can I go in now?"


    "Yes." The doctor stopped laughing and nodded.


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Lu Shao nodded to the other side and said, "thank you." then he quickly pushed the door into the ward.


    After death, with Su Han all the way to Zhoufu, looking at Lu Shao like this, some can not help laughing.


    Perhaps he took over the family business relationship very early. Mr. Lu has always been calm. It is rare for him to look so unstable.


    However, although he had master Su Han, after all, when he knew that he had this child, Su Han was already a big child. To calculate carefully, it is really the first time for him to be a father. It is quite normal for him to be so excited.


    Zhou Fu smiles.


    He put his eyes back to one side and stood there on Su Han, who was stunned.


    "Young master, put on your clothes first." In response, Zhou Fu quickly put Su Han''s down jacket in his hand on Su Han''s body.


    Su Han just heard his mother in the hospital, then rushed out, Leng is not to listen to his words.


    Fortunately, the hospital is specially set up in dongshanyuan, and Su Han has not been far away.


    "Just now, the doctor meant, my mother is pregnant?" At the moment, Su Han felt a little confused and asked in a daze.


    "Yes, the young master will soon have a brother or sister." Zhou Fu said with a smile.


    The Lu family is about to have another child. Zhoufu is very excited about this.


    Having said that, Zhou Fu looked at Su Han with his head down and a silent tangled look, and his heart suddenly thumped.


    Patronage of adults happy, he is ignored the young master''s feelings.


    He read on the Internet that children''s attitude towards having another second child at home seems to be very subtle, right?


    Although Su Han is now a big child, because of his previous experience, Su Han feels little love from his family.


    Zhou Fu was suddenly worried and was thinking about how to comfort the young master.


    But listen to Su Han murmured in a low voice: "I think or sister better."


    Although I don''t want to admit it, he and that surname Lu really look like each other. Then, there will be a little fart child who looks like them in this family?


    Oh, that''s fine.


    It''s not cute at all.Su Han murmured in his heart.


    As for the matter of Su Ran''s pregnancy, Su Han himself can''t say it clearly. It''s just that there are some complications in her heart.


    A 13-year-old boy knows something more or less.


    Su Han is still looking forward to Su Ran''s next child.


    However, at the thought that the child was a seed sown by a certain surname Lu, Su Han felt so uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side.


    Although she feels nothing, after checking, everything is normal. Su Ran is relieved.


    Before she got out of bed, Lu Shao opened the door and walked in quickly.


    Looking at Mr. Lu, who is in a hurry and excited, Su ran can''t help laughing. At the same time, she is filled by a warm current when she sees Lu Shao.


    "You''re going to be a father again." Looking at Lu Shao, Su ran blinks and says with a smile on her face.


    "Yes." Hearing this, Lu Shao answers and goes to Su ran and encircles him in his arms.


    "Thank you, Xiaoran." Lu Shao bowed his head and gave a gentle kiss to Su Ran''s lips. He said excitedly.


    "What''s more, I was negligent. I''m sorry." Lu Shao said.


    He was talking about the time when they were at the manor or something.


    Hearing this, Su ran can''t help but smile and holds Lu Shao''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, the doctors have said it, the previous things have no impact, and I should have just had a pregnancy reaction at that time."


    However, speaking of this, Su ran could not help but despise herself.


    Pregnancy is 7 weeks, and according to the doctor''s opinion, her pregnancy reaction during this period of time is actually quite obvious, how big are the two people, ability and no consciousness at all?


    But it is.


    After all, Su Han''s birth, Lu Shao did not witness, so at the moment Lu Shao is a complete novice is not too much.


    As for her.


    I don''t seem to have any experience.


    Although Su ran still has some memories left by the owner.


    However, when Su Han was conceived and born, the whole process was very hasty. Even at that time, Su ran was just a child who had not yet grown up. In the face of her pregnancy, some were just nervous and panicked.


    The only thing that Su ran didn''t pay much attention to was that her son''s exam had been delayed for two weeks, and she followed the tension that led to the disorder of her physiological period.


    It''s true that I didn''t think about pregnancy at all.


    So, she and Lu Shao, they have children?


    Su ran thinks in her mind, and suddenly feels a little magical.


    "Lu Shao."


    "Yes?"


    "Let''s go home."


    "Good."


    "Sit still. I''ll do it." Seeing that Su Ran is ready to get out of bed, Lu Shao is nervous and has already helped Su ran with more action than sound.


    After righting the man, Lu Shao squats down in front of Su ran and helps Su ran put on her shoes.


    Looking at Lu Shao''s cautious appearance, Su ran picks her eyebrows. She originally wanted to say, are you exaggerating.


    But see Lu Shao squatting in front of him at the moment, eyes full of inquiry to look at the position of his stomach expectantly.


    "Hiss", finally, can''t help it, Su ran chuckles out, and can''t help but feel a little hot.


    "Seven weeks of embryos, there''s nothing left. What are you looking at?" Su ran can''t help but say, raising her hand to cover Lu Shao''s eyes.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao low smile, take down Su Ran''s hand in front of his eyes, drop a kiss on it.


    "I''m just thinking, is there a daughter or a son?"


    Hearing the speech, Su Ran''s heart is also moved.


    "Do you want a son or a daughter?"


    "Daughter." Lu Shao said definitely.


    It''s better to be a daughter like Su ran.


    "I, I hope it''s a daughter, too." Su ran nodded and said with her eyes shining.


    "It''s tender, soft and cute, and she can be dressed as a little princess. It must be super cute."


    Speaking of her daughter, Su ran can''t help but get excited.


    "By the way, you have to prepare a super cute room for her." Su ran grabs Lu Shao and says.


    "Good." Lu Shao nodded and a smile appeared on his face.


    "And then we can teach her to sing. She must be very cute with her milk."


    "Yes."


    "And take her to ballet, where we passed last time!"


    Last time they went to pick up Su Han, they saw a ballet school. Su ran saw the little children in the school learning to dance in Pink Ballet skirts. It was so cute!


    Yes, and buy her a lot of nice clothes.¡­¡­


    Su ran thinks in her heart.


    But at this time.


    "What if it''s a son?" Su Han, leaning against the door, finally couldn''t listen, and began to speak wearily.


    Su ran didn''t notice her son at the door. Now she hears Su Han''s voice. She is stunned. Then she pushes Lu Shao in front of her and signals her to stand up.


    If it''s a son


    That''s not cute.


    make complaints about his son''s increasingly lovable son, and silently he Tucao a sentence.


    The next second, it seems to receive Su Ran''s disliked eyes. Su Han coughed and said, "but I hope I''m my sister, too."


    Hearing her son''s desire to survive, Su ran also smiles.


    "Yes, my sister is more lovely. You should take good care of her in the future."


    The scene of brother and sister is not too loving.


    "Oh." Su Han responded coolly.


    But I couldn''t help thinking: how can this woman be such a girl?


    , who stands up here, make complaints about the Tucao on Su Han''s face. He looked at his son and gave his eyes to Su dye.


    "Go home?"


    "Well, good."


    Seeing Su ran nodding, Lu Shao bent down to hold the man down.


    "Be careful!"


    This is what Su Han said.


    on hearing the speech, Lu Shao turned his eyes and glanced at Su Han lightly. He did not speak, but his movements became more and more careful.


    This posture is like holding one or two valuables in your hand.


    Isn''t it a little exaggerated?


    Su ran says in her heart.


    , however, looking at the two sons and fathers, one face was tense and one face pretended that I was not nervous. Su ran smiled and finally suppressed it. Make complaints about it.


    ¡­¡­


    It can be said that the Lu family''s movements are very efficient. When Su ran and her family went back, they had a lot of things ready for pregnancy.


    What''s more exaggerated is that all the furniture has been installed with anti-collision strip.


    "Sir, most of the places at home have been handled safely. In addition, there may not be enough things to be prepared in a hurry. We will arrange for the preparation as soon as possible."


    "What''s more, the kitchen is looking for a special chef. I''ll arrange the kitchen to cook some nutritious and non greasy meals in the near future."


    Said the housekeeper.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao nodded, toward the other side cast a look of approval.


    ¡­¡­


    The main house is well prepared. However, they didn''t live here for a few days. They still went back to the house in the happy neighborhood.


    This is not what Su ran asked, but what Mr. Lu urged.


    As for the reason, Mr. Lu feels that the main house is too big to keep looking at Su ran. He is not at ease.


    Therefore, the company was thrown to Yan Yi and Zhou Fu, and his son was also thrown to these two people. Mr. Lu completely opened his "maternity leave".


    By the eighth week, Su Ran''s vomiting began to get worse, and then she knew why the recipe Du Wentao''s mother had said was so good.


    At home, Mr. Lu basically made the recipes one by one for Su ran.


    At first, Su ran thought that Lu Shao would gain a lot of weight. After all, the things she didn''t want to eat were basically eaten by Mr. Lu.


    As a result, No.


    The only explanation is that Lu''s father is too worried and nervous.


    In order to do this, Su ran also found a lot of movies on the Internet for two people to watch, with little effect.


    "Xiaoran."


    "Well." On the sofa and in Lu Shao''s arms, Su ran responds lazily when he hears the other party calling himself.


    "Wake up, I''ll carry you to your room." Lu Shao whispers in Su Ran''s ear.


    "Yes?" Suran wakes up.


    "Movies."


    "It''s done." Lu Shao replied.


    "Well, is it?"


    She had seen a movie called a mountain trip before, and felt very good. She finally found the resources on the Internet.


    Originally, I was going to let Lu Shao have a look. She brushed it by herself.


    Then, Suran doesn''t know when she fell asleep.


    Wake up and the movie is over?


    "Have you finished reading it?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you think?" Su ran blinks, looks at Lu Shao and asks.


    "Human nature?" Lu Shao asked.


    "Well, there are. Any more?"


    "Affection and devotion?"


    "Not this one."


    "Is that disaster and powerlessness?""Not really."


    Looking at Su Ran''s serious face, Lu Shao couldn''t help laughing twice.


    "What is that?"


    "There''s a pregnant woman in there. Do you see that? The last one alive? " Su ran asked.


    "Let the woman return the child first? Does that mean? " Lu Shao nodded and asked again.


    "No, no, I want to tell you that pregnant women are not so vulnerable." after saying that, she still felt that what she said was not convincing enough. Su ran said again: "you see, a pregnant woman in another family is suffering from loss and jumping up and down for their lives. In the end, isn''t the child well in her mother''s stomach?"


    "So you really don''t have to be too nervous." Su ran looks at Lu Shao and says seriously.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao picks up the corners of his mouth again.


    "I know, I''ll try to adjust." Lu Shao kisses Su Ran''s forehead and whispers.


    "Go to bed. I''ll take you to a pregnancy test tomorrow."


    "Su Han he..."


    "Su Han went to the company today to learn to deal with some things. It happened that he had a cooperation to renew his contract and let him watch. It was too late. I asked Zhou Fu to send him directly back to the main house." Lu Shao said.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on him."


    "Don''t worry. I''m measured."


    "Yes." Hearing this, Su ran nods.


    In the evening, Lu Shao cleaned up all the housework and solved her personal problems. When she returned to bed, Su ran was still awake.


    Feeling the person lying down next to her, Su ran rubbed against each other naturally with her eyes closed.


    Then, Su ran feels Lu Shao''s hand covering her abdomen.


    "Baby, I''m dad." Lu Shao''s voice rings in Su Ran''s ear.


    However, she is very sure that Lu Shao''s words are absolutely not to her.


    If it wasn''t for her own ears, Su ran couldn''t imagine that Mr. Lu could have done this again.


    "Poo Hoo..." I''m sorry, she didn''t mean to laugh, mainly because she couldn''t help it.


    "Father Lu, now that the child is only three months old, I can''t hear what you said." Su ran blinks, opens her eyes, looks at Lu Shao and says in a funny way.


    "Is it?" Also did not hear the embarrassment, just Lu Shao inside, seems to be a little disappointed?


    "Well, it will be about five months." Su ran said.


    "What''s more," Su ran blinked and said leisurely, "she doesn''t call her baby either. She has a name."


    Smell speech, Lu Shao slightly a Leng.


    "Well? What''s the name? "


    "Lu xiaonuan, I just got up today," Su ran said with a smile and a little complacent, "what''s the matter? Isn''t it nice?"


    Although the origin of the name "Lu xiaonuan" is also a bit hasty.


    Because the son''s name is Su Han, so the girl is called "warm".


    Two words, a listen is brother and sister.


    Besides, it doesn''t matter if you are rash.


    It''s a nickname anyway.


    Other people''s nicknames are also called gouzuo and ergouzi. Their family, Lu xiaonuan, is very pleasant to hear.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao couldn''t help laughing.


    "That''s good." Lu Shao said with a low smile.


    Then, Lu Shao lowered his head again, looked at Su Ran''s stomach tenderly, and said, "Lu xiaonuan, please be good. Don''t let your mother suffer too much, eh?"

 Chapter 94

    "Son, son, you see, this is not good-looking."


    Su ran hands her mobile phone to Su Han and asks excitedly.


    What the hell is this?


    Looking at a lump of pink on Su Ran''s mobile phone, Su Han picked her eyebrows, and her eyes flashed a bit of disgust.


    "What is this?"


    "Baby sleeping bag, caterpillar style, how about it? Isn''t it cute?" Su ran asked.


    Su Ran is totally addicted to shopping recently.


    Basically, her shopping cart and favorites are always full.


    Of course, in addition to buying some clothes for my son to wear in the new season, the rest are basically baby goods, such as cribs, walkers, baby toys and so on. Of course, there are all kinds of cute and lovely Mini princess dresses.


    Although there are a lot of things that Su ran bought from Lu xiaonuan, she still enjoys it every day.


    "I think so." The sight moved away from that thing, said Su in a deep voice.


    Caterpillar? Where does this thing look like a caterpillar? And, do you have pink caterpillars?


    "What''s wrong? It''s very nice, OK? " Su ran feels that her son''s aesthetic is problematic.


    In the face of Su Ran''s face, I think your eyes are not good. Su Han''s mouth twitches.


    "Then ask him, don''t ask me." Su Han glanced at Lu Shao, who was "watching the excitement" on one side, and said with displeasure.


    "What does Dad think of this one?" Disgusted to take back the mobile phone, Su ran again just found that baby to Lu Shao to see.


    As for Lu Shao''s answer, there will always be only one: "not bad."


    After that, Lu Shao directly covers Su Ran''s eyes.


    "Well, you''ve been watching your cell phone long enough today."


    Because Mr. Lu saw an article on the Internet about "pregnant women playing with mobile phones do more harm to their eyes." so now, Su Ran is like a teenager who is addicted to the Internet and has been strictly limited to play with his mobile phone every day.


    "Well, wait a minute. I''ll add this to the shopping cart."


    "Add it to the shopping cart, and then you''re going to have to go through the contents of the cart again." Lu Shaoping explained this fact quietly.


    "I will." Having said that, Lu Shao takes Su Ran''s mobile phone, looks at the pink caterpillar that Su ran picked out, so she orders to buy it and throws it away.


    "Would you like something to eat?" Looking at Su Ran''s face, Lu Shao slightly picks up the corners of her mouth, changes a topic and asks.


    Hearing this, Su Ran''s eyes brighten.


    "Is there any mango in the fridge?"


    "Yes, wait a minute."


    A few minutes later, Lu Shao comes out of the kitchen and hands Su ran with the cut mango.


    Seeing Lu Shao sitting down again, Su ran puts her feet on Lu Shao''s legs.


    After winter, I don''t know whether it''s the poor blood circulation or the lack of exercise. Su Ran is particularly afraid of the cold, especially on her feet.


    Therefore, Mr. Lu has two more functions: warm feet and manual massage.


    At first, Su ran would feel a little embarrassed, but now, she is very used to it.


    Just like now, it''s natural to get used to it.


    Moreover, although it has been March, the recent warm and cold weather is really cold.


    Su ran puts it naturally, but she doesn''t notice that Lu Shao''s face suddenly becomes unnatural because of some stimulation.


    "Did you buy this mango in the fruit supermarket downstairs? It''s sweet. " Su ran puts a large piece of mango meat into her mouth and narrows her eyes happily.


    He habitually threw a piece into his son''s mouth.


    Then, looking at Lu Shao''s look over there, she seems to have a little low pressure. Su ran blinks and asks, "does Dad want to have one too?"


    "No Lu Shao said, with a bit of low voice.


    After that, Lu Shao looked at the other side of the sofa, Su Han, playing with his mobile phone calmly.


    "Homework finished?" Lu Shao raised his eyebrows and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes." It''s already done, OK?


    "When you''re done, go back to bed."


    Since the beginning of this semester, because of the school to go to school, Su Han did not go to live there.


    However, once in happiness, Su Han was "expelled" by Mr. Lu to the next room.


    As for the reason, Su Han went to school too early, which would affect Su Ran''s rest.


    Of course, I''m also afraid that Su ran sometimes tosses and turns at night, which will affect Su Han.


    In this regard, although not very happy, but Su Han also rarely with his father''s request.It''s just


    It''s not even 9 o''clock, OK? What sleep does he have!


    looked at mobile phone time, Su Han frowned, and make complaints about it.


    However, looking at Su ran, who is eating mangoes, and is about to fall asleep, Su Han purses her mouth. She still puts away her mobile phone and stands up from the sofa.


    "Then I''ll be there." Said Su Han.


    "Good night, Ma." he said good night to Su ran. Su Han looked at Lu Shao beside his eyes and seemed to be hesitating for a second. He also said to the other party, "good night."


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s right." before leaving, Su Han thought about it and looked at them again, saying, "I''ll have a parents'' meeting next week."


    "I''ll go." Lu Shao said that the head teacher had already informed the parents'' contact group about the parents'' meeting.


    "Oh." Cool nod, Su Han this just closed the door, went next door.


    Back to his house now, Su Han took out his mobile phone from his pocket and found the chat group with Liu Yangyang before.


    A few people were talking about next week''s parents'' meeting.


    [Han]: my father.


    Because of Du Wentao''s mother''s earnest broadcast, Su Han''s parents, who are close to each other in their class, now know that Su Han''s mother is pregnant.


    Du Wentao didn''t know. However, he heard his mother say that Su Han''s mother couldn''t attend the school''s parents'' meeting or Sutuo activities recently.


    Isn''t it going to be the parents'' meeting next week? Du Wentao remembered this and asked Su Han in a small group of several people.


    ¡­¡­


    [Du Shuai Bi]: Hey, is uncle Lu really going? That would be great.


    [Du dashaibi]: scatter flowers.


    Du Xiaotao, what''s the matter with you when Su Han''s father goes to the parents'' meeting? If it''s not your father, you don''t have to be beaten and despised.


    [Du dashuaobi]: Liu Keng Huo, you don''t understand. Since listening to Uncle Lu''s speech during the winter vacation last semester, my mother went home to seriously reflect on her own education mode. Not only reduced two tutorial courses, but also gave me half an hour to play basketball every day.


    What''s the matter with the goods in the pit: did you fail the monthly exam?


    [Du Shuai Bi]: roll away, don''t you want to talk about a pot?


    I just want to remind you to be ready to be beaten.


    [Du dashaibi]: bah.


    Looking at the two people pinching each other, Su Han picked his eyebrows and calmly prepared to block the group chat temporarily.


    However, just at this time, Du Wentao again @ Su Han.


    [Du dashuaobi]: @ Han, by the way, Su Han, if your father wants to know that you are in love early, will he beat you up?


    He''s even, so he''ll be beaten up.


    Su Han frowned at the question from Du Wentao.


    Breakfast? When did it happen?


    When did I fall in love? Why don''t I know?


    [Du dashaibi]: no? It can''t be true?


    [cold]: No.


    [Du dashuaobi]: but didn''t you accept the plush rabbit that the monitor sent you that day?


    [Du dashaibi]: No, is it a rabbit or a bear?


    [Han]: it''s good to look at, but it''s only ready to send people off later.


    Moreover, after that, he has made it clear to the monitor and returned a pile of notebooks.


    Seeing Su''s hair, Du Wentao and Liu Yangyang at the other end both have a "I depend on" expression.


    [what''s the matter with the pit goods]: brother Han, who are you going to give that thing to?!


    [Du dashaibi]: same question!!!


    [cold]: Lu xiaonuan


    On the other side, watching her son leave, Su ran wanted to say whether it was too early to go to bed.


    She wants her son to stay here a little longer.


    Without waiting for Su ran to say that, she has noticed the expression of "meaning has something" on Mr. Lu''s face at the moment.


    "Hi..." Su ran can''t help but smile, picks her eyebrows and looks at Lu Shao.


    That''s why Mr. Lu called his son next door?


    Su ran says in her heart.


    Sure enough, the next second, listen to Lu Shao said: "go wash?"


    "Well, good."


    After washing and gargling, Su Ran is carefully placed on the bed, followed by Lu Shao.


    "How are you feeling today?" Lu Shao lowers his head and prints a kiss on Su Ran''s forehead. He asks in a low voice. He is very careful to leave a space on Su Ran''s already bulging belly.


    Lu Shao''s voice with concern, at the same time, there is also a hint of inquiry in his burning eyes.


    Looking at Lu Shao like this, Su ran can''t help laughing.He raised his arm and put it around Lu Shao''s neck.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Although the pamphlet given by the hospital said: in addition to the proposal of forbidding rooming before and after three months of pregnancy, other time can be controlled within the appropriate range.


    However, Lu Shao was very careful in the whole process.


    So that, feeling Su ran a little bit strange, Lu Shao immediately stopped.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Shao stops and looks at Su ran, who seems to have frowned just now, and asks nervously.


    "Lu Shao."


    "I''m here, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    "No," Su ran shook her head and took Lu Shaofu''s hand on her stomach and asked, "did you feel that just now?"


    "What?"


    "Just now, Lu xiaonuan seems to have moved." Looking at Lu Shao, Su ran opens her eyes and says in an incredible way.


    In fact, before, the Internet also said that when pregnant to 16 weeks, the fetal movement will become obvious, and sometimes the mother can feel it.


    Calculating the time, she seems to be about the same.


    However, for the first time, Su ran felt very surprised.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao''s eyes are also a bright, flashing a "excited" look on his face.


    "Here?" Lu Shao asked.


    "It seems."


    In fact, Su Ran is not sure. After all, the feeling just now was too subtle.


    "Wait and see." Su ran said.


    "Good." Lu Shao smiles and says.


    Turn around and carefully put Su ran back on the bed.


    As a result, the two people have been waiting until Su Ran is asleep, and they are not feeling fetal movement.


    Lu''s father, however, stares at Su Ran''s stomach persistently for most of the night

 Chapter 95

    Su Ran''s delivery date was three days earlier than expected.


    A few days ago, because Su ran appeared to be red, Lu''s father was frightened.


    Although Su ran explained to each other in various scientific terms, this was a normal phenomenon. However, in the next few days, Lu Shao was very nervous and almost kept by Su Ran''s side.


    In the ward.


    Holding Su ran in her arms and looking at the person in front of her, Lu Shao can''t help but be nervous because of the pain and pain on her brow and her complexion turning pale.


    "Does it hurt?" After kissing Su Ran''s forehead, Lu Shao asks softly in the other party''s ear.


    Hearing this, Su ran just pursed her lips and shook her head.


    Because of the pain caused by contractions, Su ran doesn''t want to talk.


    Moreover, Su ran felt a little tired after almost two hours of examination.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry." Until the pain of this wave has passed a little, Su ran just pulled Lu Shao''s arm, slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, and said.


    "Yes." On hearing the speech, Lu Shaoying said, but the tension in his eyes did not fade at all.


    "Do you want to go to the bathroom?" Lu Shao asked.


    "No


    "Then drink some more water."


    "No Su ran frowned and shook her head.


    "Be obedient, just a little bit."


    Seeing that Lu Shao has insisted on handing warm water to his mouth, although Su ran really has nothing to do with it, she still nods and drinks some water from Lu Shao''s glass.


    "Don''t be afraid." Another kiss falls on Su Ran''s lips, Lu Shao says in a low voice.


    Lu Shao''s words make su ran feel like she is filled with something, warm and warm.


    Then, glancing at Lu Shao, Su ran couldn''t help laughing again.


    "Pooh, why do I think you are more afraid than I am now?"


    At this moment, it seems that the labor pains are not so serious. Su ran seldom has the spirit to play a joke on Lu Shao.


    Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao''s eyes moved slightly and did not agree.


    At this time, Su Han also came.


    "How are you, mom?" Before Su Han came in, his voice was in place.


    In the tone, with the same tension as his father.


    This one is two, how come they are so nervous.


    Su dye make complaints about heart, and can''t help laughing.


    Su ran just wanted to tell her son that she was OK and how he got out. His sister was just like that, so there was no need to be nervous.


    However, looking at her son, Su ran suddenly thinks of something and frowns.


    "Su Han, why did you come to the hospital if you didn''t have classes in school?"


    Hearing Su Ran''s question, Su Han''s eyes flashed with hesitation.


    "I asked for leave." Said Su in a deep voice.


    "You..." How can you say that if you ask for leave, you can ask for leave?


    Su Ran is about to say this, but listening to Lu Shao say, "I called their head teacher on wechat before. It''s OK."


    After hearing Lu Shao''s words, Su ran relaxed a little, looked at Su Han sternly, and said, "now you have so many courses in junior high school, you can ask for leave at will. What if something falls behind? Don''t do that next time, you know? "


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Su Han''s mouth twitches.


    What is casual? Is this a matter of convenience?


    Besides, if it wasn''t for this woman and other things, he wouldn''t have asked for leave, OK?


    And next time?


    Well, he''ll never allow another time.


    With a little discontent, he stares at Mr. Lu, who is the "initiator" beside Su ran. Su Han snorts coldly in his heart and says in secret.


    Although Su ran became pregnant, Su Han was "expelled" to live next door by Lu Shao. However, it was only the night before he could see his mother.


    Indeed, at the beginning of another child''s appearance, Su Han''s heart is also with a trace of small expectations.


    However, in the past few months, especially in the following days, seeing Su Ran''s various frustrations, Su Han didn''t seem to be expecting that little boy.


    They don''t need a home anyway.


    Oh, more Lu xiaonuan at most. Although


    make complaints about himself, Su Han still nodded at the cool spot when he heard Su dye.


    Seeing her son nodding obediently, Su ran also smiles with satisfaction.


    Her son is really going to be a brother this time.


    Su Ran is deeply moved by the fact that she is one year older and has obviously grown up a lot. Moreover, she has become more mature with her father.


    She opens her mouth and Su Ran is trying to say something, but at this moment, her expression suddenly changes.


    Feeling a heat flow under her, Su Ran is stunned."Lu Shao." Su ran grabs Lu Shao''s arm.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Shao''s voice is full of unprecedented tension.


    You should call the doctor


    "Good." Before Su ran finished speaking, Lu Shao quickly pressed the call button.


    Soon the doctor came to the ward.


    Check it out.


    "The mouth of the palace is open, and you can enter the delivery room."


    Hearing this sentence, not only Lu Shao, but also su Han, who was completely in the blind spot of knowledge about this kind of thing, became nervous.


    "I''ll go in with you." Looking at Su ran, Lu Shao said.


    "I''ll go, too." One side, Su Han also "not willing to show weakness" to say.


    Smell speech, Lu Shao expression a sink, turn a face, looked at Su Han with warning ground.


    "Stay out there." Lu Shao looked at Su and said in a deep voice. In his eyes, there was a little bit of a child waiting, making a fool of himself.


    After that, Lu Shao turns to Su ran again.


    "Let me be with you." This time, Lu Shao''s tone is very firm.


    After learning about the project of "accompanying production", Lu Shao asked Su dye to accompany her when she was in production.


    Of course, as a result, Su ran refused without thinking about it.


    Su ran bears the pain. First, because of her son''s sentence, she gives Su Han a funny glance. Then she looks at Lu Shao. Su ran shakes her head without hesitation.


    "No way."


    Su Ran has never experienced it, but she has watched a lot of TV dramas.


    In a word, she will not let Lu Shao follow in.


    Of course, there is another reason for Su ran to worry about what kind of psychological shadow Lu Shao will have after giving birth.


    After all, the baby hasn''t even started to give birth. Lu''s father is already so nervous.


    "You and your son are waiting outside." Su ran said.


    Looking at Su Ran''s insistence, Lu Shao is finally defeated.


    "Well, my son and I are out there." Finally, Lu Shao nodded and said.


    Before Su ran enters the delivery room, Lu Shao prints a kiss on Su Ran''s forehead.


    "Don''t be afraid." Lu Shao said again.


    Su ran smiles. In fact, she wants to say that she is not afraid. However, this time, Lu Shao''s words seem to be soothing, which makes Su Ran''s only sense of tension gone.


    All that''s left is excitement and anticipation.


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Su ran stayed in the delivery room for almost two hours.


    These two hours, let Su ran really experience the pain of childbirth.


    What you see on the Internet is not counted. Only after you have experienced it in person, will you know what pain means to lose your thinking, and then you don''t know what pain is.


    Lu Shao and Su Han, outside the delivery room, also have a good experience of a sense of tension and anxiety interwoven with the urgency of expectation.


    Looking at the chair, this pair of father and son''s faces, almost the same as motionless, silent, expressionless tense.


    On one side, Zhou Fu, who was not calm in his heart, finally coughed.


    "Sir, young master, in fact, you don''t have to be too nervous." Zhou Fu said.


    "Yes", at this time, one side of the aunt also echoed: "the wife''s previous examination of all health, and is the second production, will be very smooth."


    These two people''s words, very reasonable, unfortunately, can not let the father and son who have been in a state of tension feel a little relaxed.


    A pair of eyes are still fixed on the door of the delivery room that the light.


    Suddenly, Su Han''s eyes brightened.


    "Dad! The light has changed! " Su Han warned.


    However, there was no need for Su han to remind him. As soon as the light on the delivery room door changed, Lu Shao had already stood up and walked quickly over there.


    As a result, Su Han''s "Dad" that he called out for the first time was ignored by Lu Shao.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Ran is awake when she is sent back to the ward from the delivery room.


    But at this time, Su ran was too lazy to move her mouth and open her eyes.


    I feel the familiar breath nearby.


    Su ran gently raises her hand and holds Lu Shao on one side.


    Su ran doesn''t know why. Anyway, she wants to pull Lu Shao.


    "Be careful of catching cold." Lu Shao''s voice rings gently in Su Ran''s ear. The next second Su Ran''s hand has been directly held by Lu Shao and put into the quilt.


    "Hard work." Su ran hears Lu Shao squatting down and whispering in her ear.


    Feeling that the other party kisses herself, Su ran frowns slightly.


    In fact, she wanted to say that now she was covered with sweat and didn''t want Lu Shao to touch her."Su Han." Su ran called out.


    "Mom, I''m here." Su Han stepped forward and said.


    Hearing her son''s voice, Su ran nodded.


    "I tell you, if you are good, you should study hard, grow up healthily, and become an excellent person in the future. Don''t learn to be bad, and don''t give up yourself easily..."


    Su ran still closed her eyes, but in a tired voice, she said it very seriously.


    Su ran didn''t experience it personally before, but she didn''t feel that way. The production just now made Su ran suddenly think of her son.


    No matter how Su Han was born, it is not easy for Su han to be born and grow to such a large scale.


    Su ran hopes that Su Han can be good all the time. He must not end up like the original.


    After saying that, it seems that she hears her son''s reply carefully, and Su ran sleeps away at ease.


    In fact, with postpartum pain, Su ran did not sleep much.


    Waiting for her to fall asleep again, suddenly wake up, a moment opened her eyes, and saw a big and a small two people beside the bed.


    "And the child?" Su ran reacts. Suddenly, she feels a little cluttered in her heart and asks.


    "Yes, right next to it." Lu Shao said.


    "Let me see!" Hearing this, Su ran turns her head to the other side of the bed. Sure enough, Su ran turns her head and sees the crib beside the bed.


    Su Ran is a little excited.


    When Lu Shao is very careful to slightly raise the head of the bed, Su Ran''s line of sight finally sees the little life in the crib.


    Seeing the child''s first sight, Su ran feels very magical.


    At this time, the child is still a little red skin "little monster", with a tuft of fluffy lanugo on the top of his head. His big eyes are pressing, and occasionally he will move, as well as his small hands.


    In fact, the child is not really good-looking, but there is no reason. Su ran thinks that the child is so cute. Before


    , Suzhou saw what some children said after their children''s lives, their eyes like father, their nose like their mothers, and so on. They could not help but make complaints about their children: who could have seen their children without having their children opened up?


    However, when she comes to her own children, Su Ran''s magical discovery seems to be able to see it?


    Or, you can feel it.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Su ran feels that the child''s facial features are more like her?


    Su Ran is very satisfied with her facial features.


    When the girl grows up, she must be a proper big girl. Then she can watch a mini version of herself wearing a beautiful princess skirt, and she can dress her up in all kinds of cute, pink and tender looks.


    At this thought, Su Ran is excited and looks at the child''s eyes.


    "Our house is lovely." Su ran blinked at the child and said with a smile.


    But at this time, Lu Shao and Su Han two people''s voice almost at the same time.


    "Cough, Xiaoran."


    "That, Ma."


    "Yes?" Su ran turns to look at the father and son who seem to be trying to talk.


    "It''s a boy."

 Chapter 96

    How Lu Shao and Su Han experienced from full expectation to thunderbolt, and then to being forced to accept that it was a boy instead of a soft and cute girl. At that time, Su ran fell asleep after she came out of the delivery room.


    The whole boy is not good when he hears it.


    "Boy?"


    Su Ran''s eyes widened, and she was going to look at it in the next second.


    Fortunately, Lu Shao stopped him at this time.


    "Lie down and don''t move." Lu Shao holds Su ran nervously on her face, then picks up the child and carries her to Su Ran''s side.


    Then, Su ran sees the bracelet on the child''s hand, and there is a striking "male" character on it.


    "Well, the boy is good too. The boy can share more with the family in the future." Lu Shao looked at the child calmly and said.


    Excluding the slightest regret that is not a daughter, the boy can indeed help the family and his brother to bear some.


    Moreover, when the child is old, there is no need to worry about the daughter''s marriage in the future.


    "En", Su Han on one side also rarely agreed and nodded, saying, "I can take him to play and play basketball with him in the future."


    Hearing her son''s words, Su ran raised her eyebrows and looked at Su Han leisurely. She said to her heart: you are ten years behind each other. When he really can play basketball, you should be tired of him.


    Su ran shakes her head and decides not to tell her son the tragic reality.


    She turns her head and looks at the boy beside her in disgust. Su ran frowns. Then she can''t help but murmur: although it''s a son, it seems that she''s cute?


    Suddenly, Su ran frowns again.


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Shao leans over, kisses Su ran and asks.


    "I think of a question."


    "What?"


    "What about the things we prepared for Lu xiaonuan Su ran asked with a tangled face.


    I don''t know who said it first. In short, everyone seemed to acquiesce in the fact that Lu xiaonuan must be a girl.


    Therefore, no matter what Su ran bought or prepared at home, the clothes she used were prepared according to the girl''s standard.


    Even the children''s room prepared by Zhou Fu is completely in accordance with the style of the little princess


    "All the things at home can be replaced. I also let Zhoufu prepare the baby room again. It''s time. Don''t worry." Lu Shao said softly.


    On hearing this, Su ran shakes her head.


    "No, I''ve bought them all. Just use them." Su ran said solemnly.


    Mainly, she carefully selected many things. If she didn''t use them, Su ran would feel very sorry.


    So, Su ran waves her hand and decides to use everything except baby diapers.


    Anyway, her son looks cute, so she pretends to be a girl.


    Thinking of this, Su ran takes a leisurely look at the boy next to her, and a glimmer of light flashes in her eyes.


    "As for the nickname, it''s better to call Lu xiaonuan."


    "All right? Lu xiaonuan. " Su ran blinks and smiles at Lu xiaonuan.


    Looking at the "smile" on Su Ran''s face, the father and son at the side of their eyes twitch very synchronously and look at each other in silence.


    Suddenly, I feel sympathy for this boy. Well, Lu xiaonuan''s future is coming.


    Fortunately, in addition to the baby room prepared at home, other things Su ran bought were only half year old.


    A half-year-old child, wearing a little pink, but also that ''s ok.


    But at this time, Lu xiaonuan, lying beside Su ran, seemed to move and hum. The small expression on his face did not know whether he was frowning or crying.


    "He doesn''t seem to like the name very much." On one side, his eyes can''t help but look at Lu xiaonuan''s su Han from time to time, saying a big truth.


    On hearing this, Su ran glanced at her son, then looked at Lu xiaonuan and said, "don''t you like it?"


    "OK, you can choose one of them Su ran raised her voice and said a word.


    However, looking at Lu xiaonuan''s face about to cry, Su ran and Lu Shao still look nervously at what happened to the child.


    "Sir and madam, baby, this is hungry." One side of the aunt can''t see down, said.


    "Well, I''ll feed him." After checking all kinds of sharing posts on the Internet, Su ran finally decided to stick to breastfeeding.


    Although the daughter has become a son, but also can''t because of this.


    "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''ll help you." Before that, my aunt thought that Su ran was a second child. She should have some experience. Later, she found out that this lady really had no experience.


    "Come, sir." The aunt looked at Lu Shao and said."Well, what do you want me to do?" After hearing this, Lu Shao nodded. Then, he glanced at Su Han and said, "it''s time for you to go to class."


    "By what?" Su Han frowned and glared back at Lu Shao, saying.


    What''s more, what''s he going back to now? The last half of PE class?


    "That''s not something you should be curious about." Lu Shao glanced at Su Han and said directly without any obscurity.


    Su ran can''t help chuckling at the two father and son.


    Since she became pregnant, it seems that the father and son have become very harmonious. At least in the place where Su ran can see, there is no conflict between them.


    After a long time without seeing the two people meeting each other, Su ran suddenly feels a little strange.


    As for the content of the two people''s exchange at the moment, Su ran said: ha ha, I don''t participate.


    Su ran found that sometimes she couldn''t get involved in the communication between father and son.


    "Son, you go home first. Don''t you have homework today?" Finally, Su ran sighs and says, "it''s enough for these two people to stare at each other.".


    After that, Su ran winked at Su Han and said, "I should go back in a few days. Don''t worry."


    "Oh." He''s not worried.


    Waiting for her son to leave, Su ran finds that she is facing a more embarrassing problem.


    Although Mr. Lu and I are old husband and wife, she will still be embarrassed!


    ¡­¡­


    After a week in the hospital, Su ran left the hospital and went home. This time, of course, I went back to the main house of Dongshan garden.


    It took a week for a family of three to accept the fact that Lu xiaonuan was a son.


    However, Lu Jiazhu began to face another more irritating problem: the name of Lu xiaonuan.


    Originally, during Su Ran''s pregnancy, Lu Shao had given her child several names.


    Lu nuansu, Lu wanran, Lu wanran


    Anyway, it''s good to pick one out of it.


    It''s a pity that Lu xiaonuan''s previous name can''t be used.


    Then, Mr. Lu seems to be trapped in the black hole of the girl''s name.


    "Haven''t you decided yet, sir?" In the study, looking at Lu Shao frowning at this dictionary, Zhou Fu can''t help asking.


    If you want to say who can accept the fact that Lu xiaonuan is a boy in the master residence of the Lu family, it must be Zhoufu.


    Although the girl is really very good, but Zhou Fu thinks it''s good for the next generation to have a son to hold on to.


    On hearing this, Lu Shao frowned impatiently.


    "Don''t you think about it later? Your wife has been called to you just now Looking at Lu Shao frowning, Zhou Fu said again.


    "Well, I''ll be right there."


    Having said that, Lu Shao put away the stack of paper that had been written on the table before, stood up, opened a page, and quickly scanned the dictionary with his eyes.


    "That''s it." Lu Shao with pointing to one of the words, said.


    Looking at Lu Shao, who was in a hurry to leave his study, he lowered his head and looked at the word that Mr. Lu referred to casually in the dictionary just now, and the corner of Zhou Fu''s mouth still in the study was twitching.


    That''s the decision?


    Isn''t it a bit rash compared to the seriousness of the last few days?


    Zhou Fu was ashamed in his heart.


    Fortunately, this word can also be used. I didn''t turn to "Gou" or "Zhu" just now.


    On the other side, Lu Shao returns to his room. At this moment, Su Ran is teasing his son.


    Hearing the opening of the door behind her, Su ran does not turn back, but continues to tease her son in bed.


    "Lu xiaonuan, guess if you will get a big name today." Su ran deliberately teases her son and says that, in fact, this is for his father.


    There is no way. Mr. Lu has been struggling for too many days. Su Ran is really worried that if he continues to tangle up, he will come up with a very ugly name.


    It''s just like when you pick clothes, you can always pick the ugliest one.


    Hearing Su Ran''s words, Lu Shao couldn''t help laughing twice.


    Walking to the bedside, Lu Shao, together with Lu xiaonuan, takes Su ran to his arms.


    To tell you the truth, Lu Shao doesn''t dare to get too close to Su ran these days.


    Before this, Lu had been empty for nearly four months. During this period, women in lactation always carry a faint smell of milk that is hard to control. For Lu Shao, it has become a kind of suffering.


    Sure enough, Lu Shao holds Su ran in his arms. Lu Shao''s larynx moves slightly and his eyes are deep.


    "Cough", dry cough a, Lu Shao again way: "already take good."


    "Well? Is it? " Hearing this, Su Ran is surprised. She turns around and asks expectantly, "what''s your name?""Don''t move." Lu Shao hugs Su ran a little.


    "Porch, elegant porch."


    "Lu Boxuan?" Su ran asked.


    "Yes."


    Seeing Lu Shao nod, Su ran picks her eyebrows.


    So, after struggling for so many days, Lu''s father took such an ordinary, er, seemingly no special name?


    "Not good?" Lu Shao asked.


    Hearing this, Su ran smiles, shakes her head and says, "it''s not bad."


    "Lu Boxuan, it''s very nice."


    "Lu xiaonuan, do you hear that? Your name is Lu Boxuan now." Su ran looks at her son dressed in pink again and says.


    Looking at the picture of his wife teasing his little son, Lu Shao slightly raised the corner of his mouth.


    In the evening, Su Han, who came back from the class match, said calmly when he heard Lu xiaonuan''s name: "I think it''s just so."


    It''s not as good as the "Lu Boyan" he took before.


    Su Han Tucao in his heart, and raised his head and make complaints about it, "but it''s much better than Lu Xiao Hao."


    In Su Han''s heart, Lu xiaonuan''s name still belongs to his sister.


    Hearing Su Han''s words, Lu Shao raised his eyes to see Su Han, and subconsciously looked at the direction of the eye tower.


    "Don''t say that in front of your mother." Lu Shao warned.


    The name "Lu xiaonuan" has become Su Ran''s obsession.


    Especially when she occasionally sees cute little girls on the Internet, Su Ran''s favorite saying is: our family Lu xiaonuan is also very cute.


    Whenever this time, Lu Shao always has the heart to remind Su ran: our family is a boy.


    ¡­¡­


    Lu xiaonuan, oh, no, it was Lu Boxuan when he was 1 years old. The girl configuration prepared at home was almost used.


    Therefore, for Lu Boxuan to buy things, also basically changed from pink to also tender light blue.


    Looking at Su Ran''s face of regret, Lu Shao said that if you like it, you can continue to buy it in pink.


    Although she moved carefully for a second, Su ran refused.


    When I was a child, I didn''t have much. When my child was older, I should gradually form a gender consciousness.


    Can''t let Lu Boxuan really think he is a little girl.


    But once in a while, it''s OK.


    Originally, Su ran was going to buy Lu Boxuan a superman one-piece pajamas on that day. Then, accidentally, she ordered another set of pajamas with pink fluffy skirt and a pair of fairy wings.


    Then, another carelessness, Su ran and the set of Superman together to buy.


    Although they are boys, Lu Boxuan and Su ran look alike, especially their eyes.


    Change the washed clothes to Lu Boxuan and look at the mini version of herself that Su ran imagined. She can''t help but shine.


    "Oh, my house is really cute." When Su ran kisses her son roudu DU on the face, she can''t help sighing that Lu xiaonuan has rarely been called by Su ran.


    After that, Su ran takes out her mobile phone again, and it''s a snap.


    Although she wanted to show off her "little Gongju" in her circle of friends, Su ran finally resisted and sent this photo to Su Han and Lu Shao.


    When he received the wechat from Su Ran''s hair, Su Hangang left school.


    "Sure enough, my sister is better." Looking at Lu Boxuan in the photo, who is naive and doesn''t know what he''s going through, Su Han''s eyes flashed a bit of dislike and commented regretfully.


    However, before putting away the mobile phone, I still silently saved the photo of Su dye''s hair.


    When Lu Shao returned home, Lu Boxuan was still wearing that fairy dress. Now Su ran was going to take Lu Boxuan to take a bath and change his clothes into Superman''s.


    Seeing Lu Shao come back, Su ran shakes in front of Mr. Lu with her own little warm: "how about it? Isn''t it cute?"


    "Yes." Smell speech, Lu Shao nodded, looking at Lu Boxuan''s eyes, but across a few regrets.


    Noticing Lu Shao''s eyes, Su ran can''t help laughing.


    During this year, Lu Shao had always wanted to have another daughter. How could su ran not see that.


    As for the reason why Lu Shao has not mentioned it all the time and has been restrained, it is probably that she does not want Su ran to suffer from another pregnancy and childbirth.


    In fact, Su ran doesn''t care.


    Or She hinted at Mr. Lu this evening?


    "What''s the matter?" To meet Su Ran''s eyes, Lu Shao looks back and asks.


    "It''s nothing. I''m thinking, I''m so upset about Lu Boxuan. When he grows up, will he have a soft temper?" Su ran expresses her worries."No Lu Shao said definitely.


    ¡­¡­


    Not really.


    Lu Boxuan, who is three years old, is still soft and cute because he looks like Su ran. Unfortunately, his character is neither as soft and soft as Su ran worries about, nor as steady as his father and brother. He is a little devil king!